ã€ŠI Woke Up In A Completely Different World!ã€‹


 1 Prologue: A Brand New World!

    Woman: "You''re on Feles Isle, there''s no place called Los Angeles around here."

    Those words shook me to my core, I couldn''t believe what she had just said. Remembering what had happened to me and my friends, I yelled out their names, hoping they could hear me.

    Steven: "William! Lucas! Where are you guys!"

    My yelling, however, was in vain. I could only hope that they had gotten away. I was getting nowhere and I made the woman in front of nervous, who tried to calm me down.

    Woman: "Calm down! We can find your friends, but you have to tell me what happened first."

    What happened? As I tried to think back and remember what happened; it began after I finished class and ran out to catch up to Lucas; who already rushed out to the front gate as soon as the bell rang. He was always energetic and kept himself clean as if he went to a Military Academy.

    Lucas: "Bro, has visto a William? He should be here."

    Steven: "I haven''t seen him since lunch."

    At the time, I didn''t think much about him not being here, but now I was curious as well; because for as long as I''d remembered, William would always be at the front gate before us, waiting. We didn''t think much about it then and Lucas shrugged it off by leaving a message through his phone and we made way towards my family''s restaurant. I came from a family of restaurant owners and we would always go there after school to eat.

    Lucas: "Man, William is going to miss out!"

    Steven: "El sabe que vamos a comer at the restaurant; I''m sure he''ll be there."

    Lucas: "Entonces ser¨¢ mejor que se apure."

    Spanish was the language we mostly spoke in the neighborhood and we all spoke it well with each other. As we headed to the restaurant, a girl came running towards us, crying and yelling for help.

    Girl: "Help! Help! My friend is in trouble!"

    She was as tall as Lucas was and gave off an innocent aura, her hair side-swept and all. Lucas, being the chivalrous knight he makes himself out to be, instantly offers to help. Although being obviously distraught, she was able to coherently lead us to a construction site.

    Girl: "My friend, she''s under there!"

    Suddenly, I had this horrible gut feeling, as if I was charged at by a bull. I tried to figure out where it came from when Lucas rushed in and started clearing out the rubble. I jumped in as well out of good nature and knowing Lucas wouldn''t be able to lift most of the rubble on his own. We dug and dug but we didn''t see any sign of anyone being stuck even though the girl kept insisting there was.

    Steven: "Are you sure she''s here?"

    Girl: "Yes I''m sure! Are you calling me a liar?!"

    Steven: "Lucas, puedes descansar. You look like you need it."

    Lucas: "No, I have to find her friend."

    I knew he would''ve refused, but it was worth the try. He would go so far for someone as to keep himself from looking weak, especially in front of a girl. Still, I admired how heroic he can be even though it''s because how stubborn he is. It was a double edged sword and we would occasionally get into trouble because of it. Like this one time, where he forced himself onto the football field after being rejected because of his small stature.

    Girl: "I see her! Keep digging!"

    I didn''t see anything but we both got a rush of adrenaline, motivating us to work harder and faster. Even Lucas was pumped after looking like he''d collapse any second. After another half hour, we were exhausted and ended up clearing out almost all of the debris in the area. Her friend was nowhere to be seen.

    Lucas: "We cleared the area and your friend wasn''t in there."

    I was confused, and when I was about to ask if she was going to be alright, I got the same horrible gut feeling again. I felt as if I were tricked, a lamb led to the slaughterhouse. I was about to grab Lucas and make a run for it when the girl gave off a demonic smile, one that betrays her innocent appearance and sends a chill down our spines.

    Girl: "Thank you, but I only need one of you now."

    A shadow quickly embraced her and loomed over us. Grabbing what sanity I believed I had left, I attempted to run away with Lucas when a shadow came out of nowhere and began to suffocate me.

    Lucas: "Steven!"

    I felt my life slowly draining. I tried telling Lucas to make a run for it but the shadow was tightly wrapped around my neck making difficult breath. That''s when William came running from the distance.

    William: "Guys! Goddamnit!"

    He dashed towards us and the shadow let it''s grip loosen to go after William. With the strength I had left, I struggled against the shadow and picked up a piece of broken rebar and ran towards the girl. She had her arm out as if she controlled the shadows with a smile. I lifted up the rebar like a baseball bat and swung at her with all my might. I barely missed but it was enough to knock her onto the ground.

    Steven: "You are not doing this to us!"

    I lifted up the rebar over my head and began to make the motion of swinging it down. A sharp pain overwhelmed me and I let out a blood-curdling scream, the rebar slipping from my hands. When I looked down in horror, a shadow had stabbed me in the abdomen. Soon after, I was raised and was stabbed again, this time in the chest. I felt nothing but pain as the shadows continued stabbing me. I felt my blood rushing out of my mouth and tears streaming across my face as I attempted to call out my friends, telling them to run. Looking at them, I could see the horror of what''s happening on their faces. Finally, one last shadow pierces my heart and lets me go. Darkness slowly filled my vision as I fell to the floor. I didn''t feel anything but a small pulsating pain from where I had been stabbed. A light appeared in front of me. A compulsion led me to go after it, as it slowly grew bigger. The more I walked towards it, the less I felt the pulse and the bigger the light became until it finally completely filled my vision, no matter what direction I looked. I felt hot when a sudden energy jolts through me, causing me to fall off the bed I found myself in. Thinking it was a nightmare, I stood up and realized I wasn''t in my own home.

    Steven: "Then you came in after that."

    Woman: "You were found on a beach, we had Captain Esmond and the others carry you here, where you were unconscious for a few days."

    Feeling light-headed, I fall hard against the bed and bang my head on the wall. The stranger rushed towards me and held me to make sure I was okay.

    Woman: "Be careful! You could get a concussion!"

    I tried to apologize, but I could only do so weakly.

    Steven: "I''m sorry¡­"

    I was blushing as she held me, her hands traced across my head as her soft skin was touching mine, her black hair was soft as silk and smelled like flowers; I was entranced and for the time it lasted, came peace. I wanted to know who this woman, the one who was holding me, the one who looked and felt like a Goddess, was and why she''s even helping me.

    Steven: "What''s your name?"

    Kanna: "My name? Just call me Kanna. What''s yours?"

    Steven: "Steven."

    Why was she here? So many questions came to mind and I wanted to know more about her; she seemed like a really nice girl.

    Steven: "Why are you helping me?"

    Kanna: "I was the one who found you on the beach. I don''t know, it just feels like the right thing to do."

    She releases her gentle grasp and sits on the floor, in front of me.

    Steven: "Do you live around here?"

    Kanna: "In Feles Isle? No, I might be Nekomata but I was raised in Everhand. I''m here visiting family."

    Everhand and Nekomatas? I didn''t know what she was talking about and it confused me. Giving it some thought, it could''ve been a demonym for the people around here, like how we sometimes call ourselves Angeleno in Los Angeles. Though, I''m not exactly sure.

    Steven: "What are Nekomatas?"

    She looked at me for a dead second, I thought I offended her, but she looked at me perplexed as if I should already know.

    Kanna: "You don''t know what Nekomatas are?"

    Steven: "No, I''m sorry if I offended you."

    After a few seconds, she started blushing as she slowly pulls her sun hat off and reveals two cat ears that both shocked and amazed me. This is amazing! They look real, too!

    Kanna: "We''re basically part cat if you want to think of it that way."

    Steven: "Wow! That''s amazing! Do you have a tail too?"

    Her face turned even redder as she pulled a string from her dress and revealed her tail. Being raised around cats, I noticed that she was nervous by the way her ears were twitching and by instinct, I reached out to pet her. I continued petting her as to calm her down and soon enough, her ears were relaxing and her tail was beginning to quiver; signs that she was calming down and starting to relax if she really was part cat. It wasn''t long until I realized what I was doing and instantly pulled my hand embarrassingly.

    Steven: A-Ah sorry! I wasn''t thinking when I was petting you!"

    Kanna: "N-no it''s fine, I-I should go get the Elder, he should know how to find your friends."

    She left in a hurry, both of us embarrassed by what happened. I slowly stood up as I still felt light-headed and didn''t want to fall back into the wall. Looking around the room, I noticed a drawer with pictures on top of them and upon closer inspection, it looked like a hand-drawn family portrait. This was far too elaborate to be a prank and was convinced that Kanna was part cat. Apart from the photos, the rest of the room looked like a traditional Japanese room, like a guest bedroom. When I noticed the lamp slightly flickering, I saw a floating gem surrounded by a flame responsible for the light. I backed away cautiously to avoid blinding myself and to protect myself as I wasn''t sure what the orb would do if I touched it and I wasn''t keen on finding out. After a few more minutes of looking around, I peeped through the partially opened door that led outside and couldn''t believe my eyes.

    Steven: "Where the hell am I?!"

 2 Toku Village

    I was shocked, did I really end up in a different world? Just outside, there were Nekomatas bustling by. The children were running around playing and the people were by what looked like a marketplace. Curiously, I stepped outside to get a better look of where I was. This was far too elaborate and complex to be some kind of sick joke. The other buildings were made of wood and the roads were dirt. While I was mesmerized, an elderly lady walked up to me.

    Elderly Lady: "I know you, you''re the one everyone is making a fuss about. It''s good to see you walking around."

    Steven: "A fuss?"

    Elderly Lady: "Of course! Everyone thought you were dead when the guards were carrying you in. I mean, we didn''t think you would make it; you were washed up on the west side of the beach."

    Steven: "Is that bad?"

    Elderly Lady: "Well, there''s nothing for miles west and Ostroven has denied access to everyone. Though we can under special circumstances, but it has to go through Everhand first."

    Everhand? Ostroven? Where are all these places? I remember Kanna saying she was from Everhand and I''m starting to get a grasp on what this world is like. Ostroven and Everhand being in the east with probably a large ocean west. Then what city am I in?

    Steven: "Where am I?"

    Elderly Lady: "You''re in Toku Village, it was founded by Elder Hisakawa 20 years ago and it''s the furthest from our capital, Oki."

    I really should find Kanna. If I''m going to find my way out of here, I''ll need her help. This place is foreign to me.

    Steven: "Do you know where Kanna went? She said she was going to get the Elder."

    Elderly Lady: "Kanna? I don''t know where she is but the Elder is usually at the marketplace. I should get going, if you get lost you can ask one of the kids running around for help."

    Steven: "Thank you."

    I forgot to ask her name!

    Steven: "Wait! What''s your name?"

    Elderly Lady: "My name? Oh, I''m just a simple nurse, don''t mind me."

    She smiled, as she turned around I noticed her tail standing tall. I knew because of it, that she was happy. I then turned towards the supposed marketplace and tried searching for Kanna but couldn''t tell anyone apart from the distance. I went down the steps of the clinic onto the road and headed for the marketplace. As I was walking, a few kids playing nearby noticed me and ran towards me barraging me with questions.

    Laid-back Boy: "Hey mister! Is it true that you were dead on the beach?!"

    Hot-headed Boy: "Of course not you idiot! He''s obviously alive!"

    Armor-clad Man: "Apologize and get out of here before I tell your parents!"

    The kids, scared by the man, ran off in the other direction. I looked back at the man noticing he wasn''t a Nekomata but his ears were as long as his hair. An elf? I mean, his ears are long like an elf but is he an actual elf? As I looked at him, he gave me a serious look before smiling.

    Captain Esmond: "You''re the guy the villagers found on the beach. I''m Captain Lawrence Esmond from Ostroven."

    Again with Ostroven?

    Steven: "I''m Steven. I heard no one washes up on the west beach."

    Captain Esmond: "That''s right, ships aren''t allowed to go west of Feles Isle because the ocean can go on for months and also because of the war with Hei''an Zhi Guo."

    Steven: "There''s a war?"

    Captain Esmond: "Yeah, it started almost 10 years ago and got pretty violent before it finally settled into the cold war it is now. We still have skirmishes here and there but that''s about it."

    Steven: "Why are you fighting with them, to begin with?"

    Captain Esmond: "They just invaded one day. It was almost like they had a bloodlust."

    Hearing him say bloodlust made me remember the girl with the shadows stabbing me and instantly made me sick to my stomach. I couldn''t bear to hear about it after what happened and quickly changed the subject.

    Steven: "Have you seen Kanna? She said she''d go and get the Village Elder."

    Captain Esmond: "I don''t where Kanna went but the Elder is at his estate. I can take you to him

    As we headed to the estate, I questioned the Captain about the village. He answered enthusiastically. Seemingly priding himself on his knowledge of the village.

    Steven: "How many people live here?"

    Captain Esmond: "The village has a population of 12,000 according to last years'' census."

    It was a lot bigger than the villages I''ve seen back home. With the biggest village that I knew of having almost 1,400 people.

    Steven: "Why is the village so far from everyone else?"

    Captain Esmond: "It''s next to the beach and the forest. Though they want to open several fisheries, they need permission to build from Emperor Toshi. So in the meantime, they make their living off of logging."

    Steven: "Emperor Toshi? Is he the leader of Ostroven?"

    Captain Esmond: "What? No, he''s the emperor of Feles Isle. Though it''s an unincorporated territory of Ostroven, we let them keep their emperor."

    Before I knew it, we arrived at the front of the village. It was less than I was expecting as it was just a decorated longhouse. The guard in front greeted the Captain and let us in. When we entered the front, Captain Esmond was telling me how to conduct myself while inside and with the Elder.

    Captain Esmond: "Take off your shoes here and put these slippers on. Everyone in here is either apart of the court or an important noble. When they question you, either say: yes sir, no sir or yes ma''am, no ma''am. When we meet the Elder, bow your head, fully introduce yourself as I did earlier and refer to the Elder as that, just Elder."

    It''s pretty serious for a village. I thought things would be more laid-back.

    Captain Esmond: "Understood?"

    Steven: "Uh, y-yes sir!"

    Captain Esmond: "Perfect!"

    I put on the slippers the Captain gave me and we went through the door of the small entrance hall. Everyone was so well-dressed, their clothes looked as if they were made of really fine silk. The Captain and I stood out because of it and it made me nervous. Even the guards were wearing armor that made them look fashionable. Captain Esmond seemed to know one of them and called out to her.

    Captain Esmond: "Where''s the Elder?"

    Female Guard: "He''s in the audience room with Lady Hisakawa, sir."

    Captain Esmond: "What does she want with the Elder?"

    Female Guard: "It''s about the stranger that was found on the beach a couple days ago, sir."

    Captain Esmond looked back at me.

    Captain Esmond: "That''s perfect then! I have the man right here! Ask the Elder if we may come in!"

    Female Guard: "Right away sir!"

    The guard disappeared through the sliding door. Captain Esmond went over how to conduct myself in front of the Elder a second time. The nearby nobles commenting as I went along with the Captain.

    Alluring Noble: "My, I thought he was a savage considering you found him on a beach. Maybe I was wrong, he would make a handsome servant in my house."

    Mild-mannered Man: "Mamiko, please mind yourself while your in the Elder''s longhouse."

    As they were laughing, the guard returned and told us to enter the audience hall. The audience hall was completely different from the rest of the longhouse. Tatami mats covered the floor as a double slide door leading outside was completely open letting in a cool breeze and exposing the scenery of the village and beach in the distance.

    Elderly: "It''s nice to see that you''re finally moving about after we found you on the beach."

    The Elder was old and shorter than I was, being around 4 feet, about two-thirds of my height. Despite his height and age, he was able to move around nimbly, much to my amazement.

    Captain Esmond: "Sorry for interrupting Elder, but I have brought the stranger as he requested to have an audience with you."

    Captain Esmond looked at me as if he were signaling me to introduce myself. I felt lost for a second before I got my bearings back together.

    Steven: "My name is Steven Omeo of Los Angeles, Elder."

    Elder: "Haha! It''s as Kanna said! He really is well-mannered!"

    Captain Esmond: "By the way, where is Lady Hisakawa, Elder?"

    Elder: "She said she was going to get tea for us."

    The Elder gave me a smug look.

    Elder: "Mister Omeo, I shall call you by. How far have you made it with my niece?"

    The Captain mumbled something under his breath.

    Captain Esmond: "Not again."

    Steven: "Your niece?"

    Elder: "Yes! Hisakawa or Kanna. Kanna Hisakawa, my niece!"

    Steven: "No mames, Kanna is your niece?!"

    Elder: "Of course she is! In fact, Hisakawa is recognized nobility in Feles Isle!"

    I was surprised, I never would''ve thought Kanna would be a noble or even related to the Elder. Fortunately, Captain Esmond intervened before she came in carrying a tea kettle and cups. She then laid the kettle on the table and offered us all some tea.

    Elder: "Captain, you should get Mayasa so you can question him, you won''t mind, would you mister Omeo?"

    Steven: "May I ask why, Elder?"

    Elder: "We want to know who you are for starters."

    Steven: "Oh, I don''t mind then."

    Elder: "Good, at your discretion Captain."

    Captain Esmond: "Yes, sir."

    The atmosphere in the room became serious. Captain Esmond left the room and quickly came back with one of the nobles.

    Captain Esmond: "This is Justiciar Mayasa from Oki."

    The man had a tall and slender build and had a serious look as if he were staring daggers at me.

    Justiciar Mayasa: "Turn around."

    Intimidated, I turned around as he instructed and I felt as though a needle was poking the back of my neck. It made me uncomfortable and I was fighting the urge to move. Kanna was reassuring me that I would be fine.

    Justiciar Mayasa: "There, you should be good to go Captain. I''ll head back outside if you need me."

    Captain Esmond: "Thank you, Justiciar."

    Captain Esmond sat right next to the Elder across from me and they were both staring me down. Kanna seeming to understand what was going to happen, quietly looked down into her teacup, taking small sips. I''m really in for it now.

    Captain Esmond: "The Justiciar used a magic spell on you compelling you to tell the truth."

    I nodded, signaling to the Captain that I understood.

    Elder: "Good, you can start now Captain."

    Captain Esmond: "You are compelled by the power of Justiciar Mayasa to tell the truth; You do not have the right to object; You are to answer all my questions without protest; Any attempt to disregard any question will be met with a lashing; Do you understand what I have told you?"

    Steven: "Y-Yes, sir."

    What the hell did I get myself into?

    Captain Esmond: "First question, were you knowingly in the ocean west of Feles Isle?"

    Steven: "No."

    Captain Esmond: "Were you on a boat?"

    Steven: "No."

    Captain: "Were you near any beaches?"

    Steven: "No."

    Captain Esmond: "Alright then, second question, where are you really from."

    Steven: "Los Angeles."

    Captain Esmond: "Where is Los Angeles."

    Steven: "California."

    Elder: "Captain, we don''t think you''re going to get very far with that question."

    The Justiciar really did do something to me. I was answering the questions without thought and the idea of being forced to tell the truth became frightening.

    Captain Esmond: "Right, third question, are you a demon?"

    I thought back to when I was with Lucas when we were at the construction site and the demon girl that attacked us. It seemed so clear that she was baiting us but at the time it seemed trivial. Questions started racing through my mind as I tried to understand the girl''s intentions. Was she trying to reach something or was she tiring us out so she can kill us without any resistance?

    While I was lost in thought, the Captain lifted his hand and a huge burning sensation roared across my back. I could only respond by yelling in pain. Captain Esmond then slammed his fist against the table.

    Captain Esmond: "Answer the question! Are you or are you not a demon?!"

    Kanna: "He''s still in shock! Don''t lash him!"

    Steven: "N-no I''m not!"

    Captain Esmond: "If you''re not a demon and you weren''t on a boat; why were you on the west beach?!"

    Steven: "I was attacked by one!"

    Captain Esmond: "One of what?!"

    Steven: "A demon!"

    A silent wind suddenly filled the room. The Captain and the Elder looked at each other before they excused themselves, leaving just me and Kanna in the audience room.

    Kanna: "That looked like it hurt, here let me see your back, I know a minor healing spell."

    I turned my back to Kanna as she did the spell. My back spasmed because her hands felt cold. The burning sensation slowly fading away as she finished with her spell.

    Kanna: "Feel better?"

    Steven: "Yes, thank you."

    It wasn''t long until the Captain returned, and when he did, he brought someone from the other room. I assumed it was a noble until I got a good look at them. This person was old and dressed rather simple wearing just a tunic with breeches.

    Captain Esmond: "This is Hansuke, he''s the village mage and also a member of the court."

    He seemed rather friendly and greeted us all. He sat next to me and asked to see my hand. When I did, he started tugging on my fingers with the force a train. Fortunately, I didn''t feel any pain as he tugged on my fingers but it feels awkward.

    Steven: "What are you doing?"

    Hansuke: "Please, stay quiet for a little longer."

    It looked as if he were studying me, as he tugged on my hand he would carefully observe my hand. He moved to my other hand and did the same. Only this time, asking me to take deep breaths. After the man was finished, he looked up at me and noticed his eyes were glowing. He then smiled with satisfaction as he stood up. The Elder came back with seemed like a stick wrapped in cloth.

    Elder: "Well? How is he?"

    Hansuke: "He''ll be fine."

    Kanna: "What was wrong with him?"

    Elder: "The Captain was worried that he was cursed by the demon."

    Captain Esmond: "Demons latch a curse on someone if they can''t kill them directly, you guys should know that."

    I was sickened, even in this new world that girl was still managing to terrorize me and the only thing I could do was curse my misfortune.

    Hansuke: "Anyways, I''d recommend having him make a contract because he has no aptitude with magic."

    Elder: "That''s a shame, I was going to give him this."

    The Elder removes the cloth from the item revealing a rather basic but good looking sword. The hilt consisted of a graceful, curved guard and rounded pommel that complimented the long, wide blade that tapers to a fine point. To put it simply, I was drawn to the sword.

    Kanna: "A magic sword?"

    Elder: "The smith calls it Nikitis, it''s a sword that can turn your magic power into raw physical power. Works amazingly against demons."

    Kanna: "But he can use it if he were to make a contract with someone?"

    Elder: "Yeah, but where are you going to find someone willing to contract a total stranger?"

    A contract? Certainly, by the way they spoke about it, a contract wasn''t the kind of written contract that I was thinking about. Out of curiosity, I asked what they meant by a contract.

    Steven: "What''s a contract?"

    Hansuke: "To put it simply, a contract is when an apprentice such as yourself, offers to devote themselves as servants to another, called a Master, and in return, the Master grants them their magic power. Essentially making them as powerful as the master is."

    Elder: "Don''t forget that the apprentice can still surpass the master."

    Kanna: "It''s like interspecific cooperation in a sense. The apprentice gains magic power and the master gains a servant."

    At a glance, it seemed that the apprentice would benefit the most out of it as they would gain magic power while the master only gained a mere ''servant''. I tossed the idea around my head when I realized that the master was the one that really ''truly'' benefited from it. I mean, someone as strong as you and they had to listen to your every whim? It''s essentially the same as cloning yourself. It would only really be a mutual benefit if the master was someone fair.

    Steven: "The master would be the one that''ll ''truly'' benefit from it because the master would have someone as strong as them and they had to listen to every order they make."

    Elder: "That''s quite the observation if I say so myself."

    Kanna: "Only if the master is greedy though."

    Steven: "What do I gain from using magic anyway?"

    Kanna: "Well, there''s Wind, Earth, Fire, Water, Dark, and Holy elements. Oh, there was Ice buts it''s gone extinct."

    Steven: "Magic can go extinct?"

    Kanna: "You need an element expert to teach you, but if there are none, the element is slowly lost."

    Elder: "Everyone has an element they''re good at. Kanna and I are both experts with wind magic, Esmond here with fire, and Hansuke is good at pretty much all of them."

    Hansuke: "Elder, please, I''m just a mage."

    This magic element stuff is really interesting. I could learn more than one element and cast spells! I could only imagine what will be possible if I knew it.

    Hansuke: "Either way though, the only choices I see is either you make a contract or live without magic. I don''t mean to put you down, but you don''t have the potential to learn any form of magic at your current level."

    Hansuke''s words burned into my mind. I had to choose between living a freeman without magic or live as a servant with great power. The choice seemed obvious, no one would make a contract so carelessly with a stranger and I already was used to living without magic. Though it was a shame, the idea of using magic seemed like something that would be really useful in the future. As I was about to make my resolution, Kanna gently pulled on my shirt. Everyone turned their attention to her as she spoke in a soft voice.

    Kanna: "I''ll do it¡­"

    Elder: "What was that?"

    Kanna: "I-I''ll do¡ª"

    Elder: "You''re very quiet, we can''t hear you."

    I was amazed at how shy Kanna could get and began to wonder if she was being actually herself or putting on an act. I tried to calm her down anyway but she shouted with all her energy in the room surprising everyone with the sudden change in volume.

    Kanna: "I said I''ll do it! I''ll be Steven''s master!"

    We all just looked at each other. The Elder had that smug look again, Captain was expressionless as if what happened didn''t surprise him, and Hansuke was just scratching his head while smiling.

    Elder: "I guess it''s settled."

    Captain Esmond: "No, we still need to hear from Steven, we don''t know if wants to make a contract, to begin with."

    Hansuke: "Even if he does, it''ll take a while to prepare everything."

    Elder: "Well, mister Omeo?"

    I stood there speechless, I didn''t know what I wanted or what to say. I can''t make a choice like this on a whim.

    Hansuke: "Well, by the looks of it, I suggest we give him some time to think it over. It is a major decision after all."

    Captain Esmond: "I second that."

    Elder: "Fine, do you think you can reach a decision in a couple of days, mister Omeo?"

    Steven: "Uh¡­ Yes, I believe I can."

    Elder: "Then may I ask one more question?"

    Steven: "Sure."

    Captain Esmond: "What are you going to ask him, Elder?"

    Elder: "The important question. Mister Omeo, what do you think of my niece, Kanna?"

    Steven: "She''s a goddess, obviously."

    Captain Esmond: "Oh, for crying out loud."

    Hansuke: "Hehe, I should really get going, Elder."

    Elder: "Ahaha! I''m right behind you."

    What did I just say?! Don''t tell me that I''m still under that spell forcing me to tell the truth! They all left right afterwards laughing leaving me and Kanna in the room. I moved outside the double slide doors and sat down out of embarrassment.

    I was surprised with myself with how calm I''m handling this new world. I would assume people would be more frantic. Kanna walks out and sits by me, slightly blushing. This could be a good chance to know more about her home and maybe forget what just happened. Seriously, a brand new world for me to explore. If only I ended up here on better terms, I''d probably be more excited.

    Kanna: "Sorry about that, I didn''t think Esmond would actually lash you."

    Steven: "It''s fine. Tell me, what''s Everhand like?"

    Kanna: "It''s beautiful, it''s nothing like this village."

    Steven: "Really?"

    Kanna: "Yeah, I can show you if you come with me."

    She''s really keen on having me as a servant. She''s even helping me because she thought it was the right thing to do. It must be the "Mother Instinct" my psychology teacher was talking about, but she looks younger than me. Is something like that possible?

    Steven: "How old are you, Kanna?"

    Kanna: "Me? I''m 18."

    Steven: "Really? So am I."

    Kanna: "Where''s Los Angeles? I know it''s not here on Feles Isle."

    Steven: "I don''t know, I never heard of Feles Isle or Everhand."

    Kanna: "That''s weird, and you didn''t even know who Nekomatas were."

    This is so much to take in. Exhausted, I lay down and stare into the sky. It''s barely the afternoon and I''m already tired. I wonder where my stuff went. I didn''t see my bag in my room when I woke up.

    Steven: "Have you seen my bag by chance?"

    Kanna: "No, you weren''t carrying anything when I found you. It might still be at the beach."

    Steven: "Can we go there?"

    Kanna: "The beach? Of course we can."

    We gathered ourselves and went into the village towards the beach. We didn''t see the Elder or anyone from the audience hall along the way. At first, I thought the beach would be nearby from what I saw from the longhouse but it was at least a mile from the village.

    When we arrived at the beach, one of the kids from the village was already here by himself. I noticed him as one of the kids that knocked me down earlier. Kanna seemed to know him and even called him out by name.

    Kanna: "Yasuhiro, come over here!"

    Yasuhiro: "Cousin?"

    They''re related. I''m not actually surprised, especially after learning she''s related to the Elder and considered royalty. In fact, it was more normal than I imagined. He ran over to Kanna and hugs her. At least they''re on good terms, most families I''ve seen at home were torn apart.

    Kanna: "What are you doing by yourself? You know it''s dangerous."

    Yasuhiro: "I know, but I felt bad for knocking the stranger down. So I''ve been looking for anything he lost on the beach. The others didn''t want to saying it''s not their problem!"

    Steven: "Well, if you want, you could help me find my bag."

    Yasuhiro: "Could I, mister?"

    Steven: "If Kanna says it''s alright."

    It really isn''t his problem. I wonder if the rest of Kanna''s family is like this, very generous. In fact, I always thought nobles were cold and greedy. It''s really nice to see something like this.

    Kanna: "You can but you have to stay close."

    Yasuhiro: "Let''s go!"

    Kanna: "Yasuhiro! What did I just say?"

    They scurried off and I started walking along the beach hoping I would see my bag washed up. I know I was found on the beach but did I really wash up here? I''m sure I would''ve drowned or something. We spent the rest of the afternoon searching only to come up empty handed. I''m disappointed, all my stuff was in it.

    Kanna: "It''ll be fine, we can always come back tomorrow."

    Steven: "You''d help me like that?"

    Kanna: "I''d like to help in some way."

    Yasuhiro: "Me too!"

    They''re so kind! Maybe having Kanna as my master isn''t such a bad idea after all. Though, I still feel like I should give it more thought. We headed back as the sun fell and night rose. We were in the middle of the village when Yasuhiro ran off ahead suddenly.

    Kanna: "Sorry about my cousin, he can be a little hyper."

    Steven: "It''s fine, he''s such a sweetheart."

    Kanna: "He can be¡­ I''ll take you to your room you''re going to be sleeping in."

    Steven: "It''s not at that one place?"

    Kanna: "One place? Oh, the guest house? No, you need money if you want to stay there. You''ll be with us at the estate."

    The estate, the longhouse she means. Well, I guess it passes as one since we''re in a village. As long as I can sleep, I''m fine either way. We went up the hill to the longhouse to one of the bedrooms. This place is different when the nobles aren''t around. It''s very peaceful and happy.

    Kanna: "We''ll be sleeping in this room."

    She opens the door and it''s empty? A few bags and couple of rolled up futons make up the room. Since we were in the estate, I expected something luxurious. This where Kanna sleeps and I''ll be sleeping in here too!

    Steven: "Not to be rude, but¡­ why are we sharing a room?"

    Kanna: "There wasn''t another room you could stay in."

    Steven: "Well, alright."

    I''m too tired to care anyways. I set up my futon a safe distance from Kanna''s and finally turned in for the night. My legs are especially tired after walking all day. The feelings of little bubbles popping inside my legs was a nostalgic reminder of when I''d go hiking with Lucas and William on the weekends.

    I''d look into the ceiling, the beams stretching across the room. With my mind thinking, I still find it almost unbelievable that I woke in another world. If it wasn''t for the cat-people and the floating gems; I''d think it was a prank. That I''m in some off the grid place on the Catalina Islands and someone is recording my reaction to post it online.

    I look over to Kanna who was watching me with the blanket half covering her face, her ears relaxed. Normally, something like that would weird me out but it''s like an angel is looking at me. Then again, she probably thinks I''d do something to her in her sleep.

    Maybe it is prank. Her cat ears are fake cotton. Yet, they felt authentic. I can''t remember for some reason and I can''t rest until I find out again.

    Steven: "Kanna?"

    Kanna: "Yes?"

    Steven: "Could you come here for a minute?"

    Kanna: "A-alright."

    I could see for myself. I''ve been around cats long enough to know them as well as myself. She sits by me and I started petting her, as she lowers her head. I''m gently bending and twisting her ears. This so amazing! I don''t feel anything robotic that would make them move but they''re moving on their own!

    Kanna: "Nya~"

    I don''t believe it. She just did a meow! She starts rubbing her head into my chest and continues to meow.

    Steven: "Kanna?!"

    Now I''ve done it! How do I get her to stop?! As if things couldn''t get any worse, the Elder walks in with Kanna wrapped around me.

    Elder: "Kanna? Are you awake? I forgot to¡ª Oh dear¡ª Well, this is¡ª What¡ª How¡ª My¡ª Mister Omeo¡ª Ka¡ª Pardon the intrusion!"

    Steven: "Wait! It''s not what it looks like!"

    Captain Esmond: "What''s going on in there, Elder?"

    The Elder hurriedly closes the slide. I could still hear them through the paper-thin walls.

    Elder: "Don''t walk in there, Captain."

    Captain Esmond: "Walk in there? What are you¡ª Wait! You have to be joking!"

    Elder: "I''m afraid not."

    Captain Esmond: "Y-you caught them in the middle of it?! And you''re not going to stop it?"

    Elder: "She''s an adult. I have no choice but to respect her decision. Now let''s leave before it gets more awkward for me."

    Captain Esmond: "But they barely know each other!"

    Elder: "We''re leaving, Captain."

    What about me?! I manage to break loose from Kanna and move her away. Almost like she planned it, she starts laughing uncontrollably.

    Kanna: "Ahaha! It-It''s what you get! You thought Nekomatas actually meow?"

    Steven: "What?"

    Kanna: "That was too good! I wonder what Cynthia would''ve done."

    Relieved, I fall on my back, staring into the ceiling. I thought I actually broke Kanna and the Elder was going to kill me for it. Who did she just mention?

    Steven: "Who''s Cynthia?"

    Kanna: "A-a friend."

    She loses her smile and sighs. Damn, something must''ve happened. I''d rather not ask and have her remember. There has to be something to get her to forget for now. It''s my fault I made her remember.

    Steven: "We should go to bed."

    Kanna: "We should."

    I move my futon next to hers to the point that they''re almost touching. She looks at me confused and even her ears are giving her away. With one ear pointed up and the other bent backwards halfway.

    Kanna: "What are you doing?"

    Steven: "I''d sleep better knowing a goddess was right next to me!"

    Kanna: "I-I-I am not a goddess! Stop saying that!"

    I actually wanted her to protest it but she slips into her futon without a problem. The only problem lies with me. If the others saw us like this in the morning, they''d think something is up for sure. Well, there''s no point in me backing out when I did this. I could always explain myself. I cover myself and finally go to bed and we both become fast asleep.

    In the morning, I wake up to Kanna stretched out across her futon, like a cat. I''d pet her if it weren''t for what happened last night. I nudge her gently to try and wake her up. She wakes up yawning and realizes I''m in the room.

    Kanna: "Oh, good morning."

    Steven: "Good morning, Kanna."

    Kanna: "Where''s uncle and Esmond?"

    Steven: "I just woke up too."

    Kanna: "Well, let''s find them."

    We get up and head to the audience room first. The Captain was sitting outside, looking into the vast ocean. We walk up to him and he looks like he''s deep in thought. Seems like there''s more than he would let on.

    Kanna: "Hey, Captain!"

    Captain Esmond: "Lady Kanna, Steven, good morning."

    Kanna: "Have you seen my uncle?"

    Captain Esmond: "The Elder is tending the garden."

    Steven: "There''s a garden?"

    Captain Esmond: "A bit down the hill, yes."

    Kanna: "I''ll go get him!"

    Captain Esmond: "If it''s fine, may I have a word with Steven, ma''am?"

    Kanna: "Yes it is, I''ll be at the garden when you finish."

    I sit with the Captain and stare into the ocean. It looks like it''ll go on forever. I wonder what''s on the other side of it.

    Captain Esmond: "So, how was it?"

    Steven: "How was what?"

    Captain Esmond: "You know what I''m talking about, last night. Everyone in the estate heard it."

    Steven: "Everyone?"

    I could feel my face burn up when I realized what he was talking about.

    Steven: "It wasn''t like that!"

    Captain Esmond: "Really?"

    Steven: "You can even ask Kanna, she was playing a prank on me!"

    Captain Esmond: "A prank? Huh, looks like she''s still a kid."

    Steven: "A kid?"

    Captain Esmond: "Yeah, spends every summer here, so I''ve seen her grow up, kinda."

    That''s nice, seeing someone grow up. My parents raised me well or at least I think they did. They did teach me everything I know.

    The Captain stands up to leave, stopping by the door before looking at me. He had a serious look on his face and I thought I did something before he spoke.

    Captain Esmond: "You''re still young. Whatever Kanna does is her choice but I have one question I want you to think of and answer on your own¡­"

    Steven: "W-What''s that?"

    Captain Esmond: "Who are you and what''s your place in this world?"

    He silently walks out, leaving me to think. Looking back to the ocean, I think about what the Captain asked.

    Steven: "My place¡­"

 3 An Inquiry

    The guard disappeared through the sliding door behind her. Captain Esmond went over how to conduct myself in front of the Elder a second time. The nearby nobles commenting as I went along with the Captain.

    House Takahashi Noble: "My, I thought he was a savage considering you found him on a beach. Maybe I was wrong, he would make a handsome servant in my house."

    House Takahashi Servant: "Mamiko, please mind yourself while your in the Elder''s longhouse."

    As they were laughing, the guard returned and told us to enter the audience hall. The audience hall was completely different from the rest of the longhouse. Tatami mats covered the floor as a double slide door leading outside was completely open letting in a cool breeze and exposing the scenery of the village and beach in the distance.

    Elderly: "It''s nice to see that you''re finally moving about after we found you on the beach."

    The Elder was old and shorter than I was, being around 4 feet, about two-thirds of my height. Despite his height and age, he was able to move around nimbly, much to my amazement.

    Captain Esmond: "Sorry for interrupting Elder, but I have brought the stranger as he requested to have an audience with you."

    Captain Esmond looked at me as if he were signaling me to introduce myself. I felt lost for a second before I got my bearings back together.

    Steven: "My name is Steven Omeo of Los Angeles, Elder."

    I clasped my hands and bowed respectfully.

    Elder: "Haha! It''s as Kanna said! He is well-mannered!"

    Captain Esmond: "By the way, where is Lady Hisakawa, Elder?"

    Elder: "She said she was going to get tea."

    The Elder gave me a smug look.

    Elder: "Mister Omeo, I shall call you by. How do you know about my niece?"

    The Captain mumbled something under his breath.

    Captain Esmond: "Not again."

    Steven: "Your niece?"

    Elder: "Yes! Hisakawa or Kanna. Kanna Hisakawa, my niece!"

    Steven: "Kanna is your niece?"

    Elder: "Of course she is! Hisakawa is recognized nobility in Feles Isle!"

    I was slightly surprised, I never would''ve thought Kanna would be a noble or even related to the Elder. I''d be more surprised but nothing beats finding out another world exists. While we talked about Kanna, she came in carrying a tea kettle and cups. She then laid the tray on the table and offered us all some tea.

    Kanna: "Here you go, Steven. The tea here is really good. You should try it."

    Steven: "O-Oh, really? Thank you..."

    Elder: "Captain, you should get Mayasa so you can question him, you won''t mind, would you mister Omeo?"

    Steven: "What are you doing, Elder?"

    Elder: "We want to know who you are for starters."

    Steven: "Oh, I don''t mind."

    Captain Esmond: "Yes, sir."

    The atmosphere in the room became serious. Captain Esmond left the room and quickly came back with one of the nobles.

    Captain Esmond: "This is Justiciar Mayasa Hisakawa from Oki."

    The man had a tall and slender build and had a serious look as if he were staring daggers at me. Carrying the Hisakawa name, he has to be one of Kanna''s family members."

    Justiciar Mayasa: "Turn around."

    Intimidated, I turned around as he instructed and I immediately felt something needle-like poking the back of my neck. It made me uncomfortable and I was fighting the urge to move. Kanna sat next to me and smiled.

    Justiciar Mayasa: "There, you should be good to go Captain. I''ll head back outside if you need me."

    Captain Esmond: "Thank you, Justiciar."

    Kanna: "You''ll be fine, Steven."

    Captain Esmond sat right next to the Elder across from me and they were both staring me down. Kanna seeming to understand what was going to happen, quietly looked down into her teacup, taking small sips.

    The air is getting heavy; I''m really in for it now.

    Captain Esmond: "The Justiciar used a magic spell on you compelling you to tell the truth."

    I nodded, signaling to the Captain that I understood.

    Elder: "Good, you can start now Captain."

    Captain Esmond: "Under the authority of House Hisakawa, you are compelled by the power of Justiciar Mayasa to tell the truth; You do not have the right to object; You are to answer all my questions without protest; Any attempt to disregard any question will be met with a lashing; Do you understand what I have told you?"

    Steven: "Y-Yes, sir."

    What the hell did I get myself into?

    Captain Esmond: "First question, were you knowingly in Rosdown Ocean?"

    Steven: "No."

    Captain Esmond: "Were you on a boat?"

    Steven: "No."

    Captain Esmond: "Were you near any beaches?"

    Steven: "No."

    Captain Esmond: "Are you a smuggler?"

    Steven: "No."

    Captain Esmond: "Alright then, second question, where are you from?"

    Steven: "Los Angeles."

    Captain Esmond: "Where is Los Angeles?"

    Steven: "California."

    Captain Esmond: "California..?"

    Elder: "That sounds like a province in Esnia, Captain."

    The Justiciar did do something to me. I was answering the questions without thought and the idea of being forced to tell the truth became frightening.

    Captain Esmond: "Right, third question, are you a demon?"

    I thought back to when I was with Lucas when we were at the construction site and the demon girl that attacked us. It seemed so clear that she was baiting us but at the time it seemed trivial. Questions started racing through my mind as I tried to understand the girl''s intentions. Was she trying to reach something or was she tiring us out so she can kill us without any resistance? Maybe both...

    Nothing makes sense!

    While I was lost in thought, the Captain lifted his hand and a huge burning sensation roared across my back. I could only respond by yelling in pain. Captain Esmond then slammed his fist against the table.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Captain Esmond: "Answer the question! Are you or are you not a demon?!"

    Kanna: "He''s still in shock! Don''t lash him!"

    Steven: "N-no I''m not!"

    Captain Esmond: "If you''re not a demon and you weren''t on a boat why were you on the west beach?"

    Steven: "I was attacked by one!"

    Captain Esmond: "One of what?!"

    Steven: "A demon!"

 4 Shes a Goddess

    Kanna: "That looked like it stung, are you okay?"

    Steven: "No..."

    I whimpered.

    Kanna: "Here let me see your back, I know a minor healing spell."

    I turned my back to Kanna as she did the spell. My back spasmed because her hands felt cold. The burning sensation slowly fading away as she finished with her spell.

    Kanna: "Feel better?"

    Steven: "What was that?"

    Kanna: "Magic."

    Magic? I might''ve been lashed pretty hard but now this is pushing it.

    Steven: "What do you mean magic?"

    Kanna: "Magic? You know... something everyone knows about?"

    Steven: "Can you show me?"

    Kanna: "You... seriously don''t know anything?"

    I shook my head.

    Kanna looked at me, then her hands trying to figure something out.

    Kanna: "Well..."

    She lifted her hands above me and showered me with gold particles. The particles landed all around me and dissipated either on the floor or my skin, disappearing as fast as they appeared.

    Steven: "...woah..."

    It wasn''t long until the Captain returned, and when he did, he brought someone from the other room. I assumed it was a noble until I got a good look at them. This person was another old Nekomata and dressed rather simple; wearing just a tunic with breeches.

    Captain Esmond: "This is Hansuke, he''s the village mage and also a member of the court."

    He seemed rather friendly and greeted us all. He sat next to me and asked to see my hand. When I did, he started tugging on my fingers with the force a train. Fortunately, I don''t feel any pain but it feels awkward.

    Steven: "What are you doing?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Hansuke: "Please, stay quiet for a little longer."

    It looked as if he were studying me. For each time he tugged on my hand he would carefully observe it. He moved to my other hand and did the same. Only this time, asking me to take deep breaths. After the man was finished, he looked up at me and noticed his eyes were glowing a very bright goldish color. He then smiled with satisfaction as he stood up as soon as the Elder came back with something wrapped in cloth.

    Elder: "Well? How is he?"

    Hansuke: "He''ll be fine."

    Kanna: "What was wrong with him?"

    Captain Esmond: "The demon might''ve latched a curse on him. It was best to play it safe."

    I was sickened, even in this new world that girl was still managing to terrorize me and the only thing I could do was curse my misfortune.

    Hansuke: "Anyways, I''d recommend having him make a contract because he has no aptitude with magic."

    Elder: "None?"

    Hansuke: "None! It''s like he''s a Goblin!"

    Elder: "That''s a shame, I was going to give him this."

    The Elder removes the cloth from the item revealing a rather basic but good looking sword. The hilt consisted of a graceful, curved guard and rounded pommel that complimented the long, wide blade that tapers to a fine point. I''m not into swords or knives but it looked cool.

    Kanna: "A magic sword?"

    Elder: "The smith calls it Nikitis, it''s a sword that can turn your magic power into raw physical power. Works amazingly against armored opponents."

    Captain Esmond: "I think clothes would''ve been a better choice."

    Hansuke: "I agree, your attire is... unique, Mister Omeo."

    Steven: "My clothes?"

    I''m just wearing blue jeans, a white crewneck covered in dirt and sneakers. It''s not fancy but they''re easy to change out of when I got home and started working in my restaurant.

    Steven: "This is what I always wear."

    Kanna: "But he can use it if he were to make a contract with someone?"

    Elder: "Yeah, but where are you going to find someone willing to contract a total stranger?"

    A contract? Certainly, by the way they spoke about it, a contract wasn''t the kind of written contract that I was thinking about. Out of curiosity, I asked what they meant by a contract.

    Steven: "What''s a contract?"

    Hansuke: "To put it simply, a contract is when an apprentice such as yourself, offers to devote themselves as servants to another, called a Master, and in return, the Master grants them their magic power. Essentially making them as powerful as the master is."

    Elder: "Don''t forget that the apprentice can still surpass the master."

    Kanna: "It''s like interspecific cooperation in a sense. The apprentice gains magic power and the master gains a servant."

    At a glance, it seemed that the apprentice would benefit the most out of it as they would gain magic power while the master only gained a mere ''servant''. I tossed the idea around my head when I realized that the master was the one that really ''truly'' benefited from it. I mean, someone as strong as you and they had to listen to your every whim? It''s essentially the same as cloning yourself. It would only really be a mutual benefit if the master was someone fair.

    Steven: "The master would be the one that''ll ''truly'' benefit from it because the master would have someone as strong as them and they had to listen to every order they make."

    Elder: "That''s quite the observation if I say so myself."

    Kanna: "Only if the master is greedy though."

    Steven: "What do I gain from using magic anyway?"

    Kanna: "Well, there''s Wind, Earth, Fire, Water, Dark, and Holy elements. Oh, there was Ice buts it''s gone extinct. Then, if you''re a girl, there''s Spirit."

    Steven: "Magic can go extinct?"

    Hansuke: "It''s not easy but it can happen. Ice was simply too dangerous to use."

    Elder: "Everyone has an element they''re good at. Kanna and I are both experts with Wind magic, Esmond here with Fire, and Hansuke is good at pretty much all of them."

    Hansuke: "Elder, please, I''m just a mage."

    This magic element stuff is really interesting. I could learn more than one element and cast spells! I could only imagine what will be possible if I knew it.

    Hansuke: "Either way though, the only choices I see is either you make a contract or live without magic. I don''t mean to put you down, but you don''t have the potential to learn any form of magic at your current level."

    Hansuke''s words burned into my mind. I had to choose between living a freeman without magic or live as a servant with great power. The choice seemed obvious, no one would make a contract so carelessly with a stranger and I already was used to living without magic.

    Though it was a shame, the idea of using magic seemed like something that would be useful in the future. As I was about to make my resolution, Kanna gently pulled on my shirt. Everyone turned their attention to her as she spoke in a soft voice.

    Kanna: "I''ll do it¡­"

    Elder: "What was that?"

    Kanna: "I-I''ll do¡ª"

    Elder: "You''re very quiet, we can''t hear you."

    Kanna: "I said I''ll do it! I''ll be Steven''s master!"

    We all just looked at each other. The Elder had that smug look again, Captain was expressionless as if what happened didn''t surprise him, and Hansuke was just scratching his head while smiling.

    Elder: "I guess it''s settled."

    Captain Esmond: "No, we still need to hear from Steven, we don''t know if wants to make a contract, to begin with."

    Hansuke: "Even if he does, it''ll take a while to prepare everything."

    Elder: "Well, Mister Omeo?"

    I stood there speechless, I didn''t know what I wanted or what to say. I can''t choose on a whim.

    Hansuke: "Well, by the looks of it, I suggest we give him some time to think it over. It is a major decision after all."

    Captain Esmond: "I second that."

    Elder: "Fine, do you think you can decide in a couple of days, mister Omeo?"

    Steven: "Uh¡­ Yes, I believe I can."

    Elder: "Then may I ask one more question?"

    Steven: "Sure."

    Captain Esmond: "What are you going to ask him, Elder?"

    Elder: "The important question. Mister Omeo, what do you think of my niece, Kanna?"

    Steven: "She''s a goddess."

    Captain Esmond: "Oh, for crying out loud."

    Hansuke: "Hehe, I should get going, Elder."

    Elder: "Ahaha! I''m right behind you."

 5 An Evening at The Beach

    I was surprised by how calm I''m handling this new world. Ending up on another world should''ve given me a panic attack.

    Kanna walks out and joins me, slightly blushing from the earlier event. This could be a good chance to know more about her home and maybe forget what happened. Seriously, a brand new world for me to explore. If only I ended up here on better terms, I''d probably be more excited.

    Kanna: "Sorry about that, I didn''t think Esmond would lash you."

    Steven: "I''m fine. Tell me, what''s Everhand like?"

    Kanna: "It''s beautiful, it''s nothing like this village."

    Steven: "Really?"

    Kanna: "Yeah, I can show you if you come with me."

    She''s keen on having me as a servant. Going as far as to help me because she thought it was the right thing to do. It must be the "Mother Instinct" women have, but she looks younger than me. Is something like that possible for her if she doesn''t have kids?

    I don''t want to sound disrespectful or rude, but I''m curious how old she is.

    Steven: "You''re really mature for how young you look. Are you 16 or around there?"

    Kanna: "Me? I''m not that young."

    Steven: "I''m 18, you can''t be older than me."

    Kanna: "That''s because we''re the same age."

    So she''s 18? If she told me that, then it''s fine if I ask her birthday too.

    Steven: "You could be older by a few months. When you were born?"

    Kanna: "Dyo 14. And yours?"

    Of course, even the months are different!

    Steven: "February 14."

    Kanna: "Uh..."

    Steven: "I guess even our calendars are different."

    Kanna: "Dyo is the second month of the year."

    Steven: "No..."

    There''s no way.

    Kanna was born in February too? On the 14th?!

    Steven: "February is also the second month of the year."

    Kanna: "Wow, we share the same birthday then? That''s cool!"

    It can''t be the same. Our calendars have to be different slightly, at the very least.

    Kanna: "Where''s Los Angeles? I know it''s not here on Feles Isle."

    Steven: "I don''t know, I never heard of Feles Isle or Everhand."

    Kanna: "That''s weird, and you didn''t even know who Nekomatas were."

    This is so much to take in. Exhausted, I lay down and stare into the sky. It''s barely the afternoon and I''m already tired. I wonder where my stuff went. I didn''t see my bag in my room when I woke up.

    Steven: "Have you seen my bag by chance?"

    Kanna: "Bag?"

    Steven: "Like a carrying bag."

    Kanna: "No, you weren''t carrying anything when I found you. It might still be at the beach."

    Steven: "Can we go there?"

    Kanna: "The beach? Of course we can."

    When we arrived at the beach, one of the kids from the village was already here by himself. I recognized him as one of the kids that knocked me down earlier. Kanna seemed to know him and even called him out by name.

    Kanna: "Yasuhiro, come over here!"

    Yasuhiro: "Cousin?"

    They''re related.

    I''m not surprised, especially after learning she''s related to the Elder and considered royalty. It was more normal than I imagined. He ran over to Kanna and hugs her. I wonder how big Kanna''s family is.

    Kanna: "What are you doing by yourself? You know it''s dangerous."

    Yasuhiro: "I know, but I felt bad for knocking the stranger down. So I''ve been looking for anything he lost on the beach. The others didn''t want to, saying it''s not their problem!"

    This kid isn''t so bad. He just didn''t know better when he climbed me.

    Steven: "Well, if you want, you could help me find my bag."

    Yasuhiro: "Could I, mister?"

    Steven: "If Kanna says it''s alright."

    It isn''t his problem. I wonder if the rest of Kanna''s family is like this, very generous. I always thought nobles were cold and greedy. It''s nice to see people helping people out like this.

    Kanna: "You can but you have to stay close."

    Yasuhiro: "Let''s go!"

    Kanna: "Yasuhiro! What did I just say?"

    They scurried off and I started walking along the beach hoping I would see my bag washed up. I know I was found on the beach but did I wash up here? I''m sure I would''ve drowned or burned in the sun. It is ridiculous how humid and hot it is right now.

    We spent the rest of the afternoon searching only to come up empty-handed. I''m disappointed, all my stuff was in it.

    Kanna: "It''ll be fine, we can always come back tomorrow."

    Steven: "You''d help me like that?"

    Kanna: "I''d like to help in some way."

    Yasuhiro: "Me too!"

    They''re so kind! Maybe having Kanna as my master isn''t such a bad idea after all. Though, I still feel like I should give it more thought. I might be being misled like before with that demon girl.

    We headed back as the sun fell and night rose. We were in the middle of the village when Yasuhiro ran off ahead suddenly and into the arms of another Nekomata lady who happened to be Yasuhiro''s mother.

    Kanna: "Sorry about my cousin, he can be a little hyper."

    Steven: "It''s fine, he''s such a sweetheart."

    Kanna: "He can be¡­ I''ll take you to your room you''re going to be sleeping in."

    Steven: "It''s not at that one place?"

    Kanna: "One place? Oh, the guest house? No, you need money if you want to stay there. You''ll be with us at the estate."

    The estate, the longhouse she means. Well, I guess it passes as one since we''re in a village. As long as I can sleep, I''m fine either way. We went up the hill to the longhouse to one of the bedrooms. This place is different when the nobles aren''t around. It''s very peaceful with the sunset coming in.

    Kanna: "We''ll be sleeping in this room."

    She opens the door and it''s empty. A couple of duffel bags and rolled up futons made up the room. Since we were in the estate, I expected something luxurious. The closest to luxurious are the tatami mats but those are already common, aren''t they? Do I have to share this room?

    Steven: "Not to be rude, but¡­ why are we sharing a room?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Kanna: "There wasn''t another room you could stay in. It''s not that bad. I know I can trust you."

    Steven: "You do?"

    Kanna: "Yeah, there''s something about you. Like you''re a lost kitten or something."

    Steven: "Well, alright."

 6 This Isnt My World; Will I Fit In?

    Under the covers of the futon, I''d look into the ceiling with the beams stretching across the room. With my mind thinking, I still find it almost unbelievable that I woke in another world. If it wasn''t for the cat-people and the floating gems and the magic, I''d think it was a prank. That I''m in some off the grid place on the Catalina Islands and someone is recording my reaction to post it online.

    I look over to Kanna who was watching me with the blanket half covering her face, her ears relaxed. Normally, something like that would weird me out but it''s like an angel is looking at me. Then again, she probably thinks I''d do something to her in her sleep.

    Maybe it is a prank. Her cat ears are fake cotton. Yet, they felt authentic. I can''t remember for some reason and I can''t rest until I find out again.

    Steven: "Kanna?"

    I sit up and look to her.

    Kanna: "Yes?"

    Steven: "Could you come here for a minute?"

    Kanna: "Why?

    I could see for myself. I''ve been around cats long enough to know them as well as myself.

    Steven: "Please, let me pet your ears."

    She sits by me and her face turns tomato red. I started petting her, as she lowers her head. I''m gently bending and twisting her ears.

    This is so amazing!

    I don''t feel anything robotic that would make them move but they''re moving and twitching on their own!

    Kanna: "Nya~"

    I don''t believe it. She just did a meow! She starts rubbing her head into my chest and continues to meow and purr.

    Steven: "Kanna?"

    Now I''ve done it! How do I get her to stop?! As if things couldn''t get any worse, the Elder walks in with Kanna wrapped around me.

    Elder: "Kanna? Are you awake? I forgot to¡ªoh dear¡ªwell, this is¡ªwhat¡ªhow¡ªmy¡ªMister Omeo¡ªKanna¡ªpardon the intrusion!"

    Steven: "Wait! It''s not what it looks like!"

    Captain Esmond: "What''s going on in there, Elder?"

    The Elder hurriedly closes the slide. I could still hear them through the paper-thin walls and Kanna stops and buries her face in my shirt.

    Elder: "Don''t walk in there, Captain."

    Captain Esmond: "Walk in there? What are you¡ªwait! You have to be joking!"

    Elder: "I''m afraid not."

    Captain Esmond: "Y-you caught them in the middle of it?! And you''re not going to stop it?"

    Elder: "She''s an adult. I have no choice but to respect her decision. Now let''s leave before it gets more awkward for me."

    Captain Esmond: "But they barely know each other!"

    Elder: "We''re leaving, Captain."

    What about me?! I manage to break loose from Kanna and move her away. Almost like she planned it, she starts laughing uncontrollably.

    Kanna: "Ahaha! It-It''s what you get! You thought Nekomatas meow and purr?"

    Steven: "What?"

    Relieved, I fall on my back, staring into the ceiling. I thought I broke Kanna and the Elder was going to kill me for it. She''s kind but a dangerous joker.

    Steven: "Who''s Cynthia?"

    Kanna: "A-a friend."

    She loses her smile and sighs. Damn, something must''ve happened. I''d rather not ask and have her remember. There has to be something to get her to forget for now. It''s my fault I made her remember.

    Steven: "We should go to bed."

    Kanna: "We should."

    I get back into my futon and finally shut my eyes to sleep. After tonight''s fiasco, I''m completely spent. My eyes get heavy and my vision is totally black; I was asleep.

    In my sleep, I had a nightmare.

    Time flew backwards and when I was able to grasp the world around me, everything flew into a black void. I stood in the void and gazed into the eternal darkness. It was so quiet that I could hear my labored breathing.

    A sharp pain overwhelmed my heart and I fell. The next thing I knew, the very same demon Girl that attacked me was hovering over me, putting pressure where I was stabbed.

    Demon Girl: "I, uh, didn''t mean to stab you in the heart. I reacted with instinct."

    Her eyes began glowing a very ominous purple.

    Demon Girl: "Okay, this is dangerous but I don''t have a choice. I''ll heal you completely and drop you into the ocean before Shadow Leap fails. I don''t know where you''ll land but it''s better than ending up in No Man''s Land."

    I didn''t have a chance to say anything. My vision filled with light and I see myself falling in the sky towards the blue ocean. Just inches from hitting the water, I sprung up from my futon and scare Kanna.

    Kanna: "Woah! What happened?"

    Steven: "I had a nightmare."

    I manage to collect myself and fall back into my futon. Kanna, worried, gets out of hers and sits next to me.

    Kanna: "It must''ve been scary."

    Once the shock of the nightmare wore off I slowly began to weep under the blankets. Being right next to me, Kanna hears and gently rubs my hair that was exposed.

    Kanna: "It''s alright¡­"

    Kanna¡­

    Are all Nekomatas this kind and caring?

    I pop my head out of the blankets and properly rest on the futon.

    Steven: "Sorry¡­ I''m fine now."

    Kanna: "That''s good."

    She goes over to her futon and drags it right next to mine. As she was putting her pillows and blankets back together, I sat back up trying to figure out what she was doing.

    Steven: "What are you doing?"

    Kanna: "You''ll feel safer if I''m nearby. We''re not sharing blankets or anything like that so it''s fine."

    The only problem lies with me. If the others saw us like this in the morning, they''d think something is up for sure. Well, there''s no point in me backing out when I did this. I could always explain myself. I cover myself and finally go to bed and we both become fast asleep.

    In the morning, I wake up to Kanna stretched out across her futon, like a cat. I''d pet her if it weren''t for what happened last night. I nudge her gently to try and wake her up.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    A couple of nudges and groans later, she yawns and stretches. She sits up while holding the blanket up to her shoulders and notices me in her room.

    Kanna: "Oh, good morning."

    Steven: "Good morning, Kanna."

    Kanna: "Where''s uncle and Esmond?"

    Steven: "I just woke up too."

    Kanna: "Well, let''s find them."

    We get up and head to the audience room first. The big sliding door was open and the Captain was sitting outside looking into the vast ocean. We walk up to him and he looks like he''s deep in thought.

    Kanna: "Hey, Captain!"

    Captain Esmond: "Lady Kanna, Steven, good morning."

    Kanna: "Have you seen my uncle?"

    Captain Esmond: "The Elder is tending the garden."

    Steven: "There''s a garden?"

    Captain Esmond: "A bit down the hill, yes."

    Kanna: "I''ll go get him!"

    Captain Esmond: "If it''s fine, may I have a word with Steven, ma''am?"

    Kanna: "Yes it is, I''ll be at the garden when you finish."

    I sit with the Captain and stare into the ocean. It looks like it''ll go on forever if I try sailing it. I wonder what''s on the other side of it.

    Captain Esmond: "So, how was it?"

    Steven: "How was what?"

    Captain Esmond: "You know what I''m talking about, last night. Everyone in the estate heard it."

    Steven: "Everyone?"

    I could feel my face burn up when I realized what he was talking about.

    Steven: "It wasn''t like that!"

    Captain Esmond: "Really?"

    Steven: "You can even ask Kanna, she was playing a prank on me!"

    Captain Esmond: "A prank? Huh, looks like she''s still a kid."

    Steven: "A kid?"

    Captain Esmond: "Yeah, spends every summer here, so I''ve seen her grow up, kinda."

    That''s nice, seeing someone grow up. My parents raised me well or at least I like to think they did. They did teach me everything I know.

    The Captain stands up to leave, stopping by the door before looking at me. He had a serious look on his face, making me question if I had offended him before he started speaking again.

    Captain Esmond: "You''re still young. Whatever Kanna does is her choice but I have one question I want you to think of on your own¡­"

    Steven: "W-What''s that?"

    Captain Esmond: "Who are you and what''s your place in this world?"

    He silently walks out, leaving me to think. Looking back to the ocean, I think about what the Captain asked.

    Steven: "My place¡­"

 7 Yuunas Elixirs!

    I spent the last 3 months in Feles Isle. Learning and discovering new things every day with Kanna, it eventually came to the point where she had to return home.

    I was still in the fast lane of change as I agreed to be her ''servant'' and follow her to Everhand. We just arrived at a port in a large city called "Everhand," my new home for the time being.

    Kanna: "We''re here! Come on, let''s get going."

    Steven: "Did you get everything? Let me carry it."

    She doesn''t carry a lot, just a couple of duffel bags filled with clothes. I also have my backpack that was eventually found but everything inside was soaked wet. My phone was an unfortunate victim and it turned into a paperweight. All I had to my name was generic, cheap clothes and Nikitis, the magic sword.

    Kanna: "My home is just past the gate. It''s the historic district."

    So this is Everhand? The walls that encircle the city are huge and look like they can stretch on for miles. The gate had what looked like a small guard post and only a couple of guards were guarding the gate but were just lazing about.

    We went through without any problem and the city made my jaw drop.

    It was amazing!

    Everything was made of red brick and stone. Some of the more important looking buildings were even decorated with arches. I could wander around for hours and not know half the wonders hidden in this city! This place is nothing like Los Angeles!

    Kanna: "What do you think? It''s not like Toku Village, huh?"

    Steven: "It''s amazing! Is the whole city like this?"

    Kanna: "No, I wish. As I said, this place is the historic district."

    As we walked, the city seemed modular. Some of the townhouses had shops and the housing was above them, kind of like my family''s restaurant back home.

    Steven: "Are these shophouses?"

    Kanna: "Townhouses that have been converted. I''ll show you my home and I''ll try to explain it there."

    We arrive at one of the townhomes; there''s a sign saying "Yuuna''s Elixirs." I imagined that with Kanna being a noble, she would be living in a mansion, but this looks middle class to me.

    Kanna: "This is it, home sweet home."

    Unless of course, she''s only considered nobility on the Isle or she might be one those "frugal" people that save up a ton of money and retires rich. Upon entering, we were in what looked like a herbal store. Different kinds of herbs and bottles lined the shelves and we were greeted by another Nekomata, just like Kanna.

    Lady: "Welcome to Yuuna''s Elixirs! Oh, Kanna! How I''ve missed you!"

    So young that she might be Kanna''s sister.

    Lady: "How was Toku Village? And who''s this stranger?"

    Kanna: "Mom! You won''t believe it!"

    Mother?! Just how old is she?

    Kanna: "I found him on the beach!"

    Lady: "What? You don''t just find someone on the beach, Kitten. Tell me the truth."

    Kanna: "But mom, I''m serious! He washed up on the beach and I found him there, you can even ask Uncle!"

    Lady: "Well, alright, but why did you bring him here?"

    Kanna: "Because he agreed to be my servant. We even did the ceremony."

    Lady: "Oh, my stupid brother¡­"

    She lands her face in the palm of her hand and sighs disappointedly.

    I have to remember to greet myself properly. I might be staying here a while so I should make an excellent impression on Kanna''s mother.

    Lady: "It was his idea wasn''t it?"

    Kanna: "No, it was mine!"

    Yuuna: "Was it now?"

    Kanna: "Yes, you can even ask him."

    They both turn their attention to me.

    Yuuna: "My name is Yuuna Hisakawa, I own this shop."

    Now''s my chance!

    Steven: "My name is Steven Omeo, I am a servant to your daughter, Kanna Hisakawa. If you have any comments, questions, or concerns, I''d be more than happy to lend an ear to the mother of my master. I apologize for any inconvenience I may cause."

    I bowed respectfully.

    The room fell silent and I looked up to see that Yuuna was covering her mouth, surprised and laughing soon after.

    Kanna: "I told you it''s fine to just call me by name."

    Yuuna: "Ohoho! He''s more than perfect! But can he cook? If he''s going to be a servant, he needs to cook and clean."

    Is this my first test? I''m not an executive chef for nothing!

    Steven: "I''d be more than happy to cook, may I see the kitchen?"

    Yuuna: "Yes, please, come this way."

    This place is a townhouse. Behind the store, there was the living room, where a fireplace, coffee table, sofa, and lounge chair were. It was evenly spread apart, giving enough room to walk around freely and had a warm feeling to it. As Kanna said, it was converted to a shophouse, meaning this room was originally the dining room. The front shop would''ve been the living room.

    Heading into the kitchen in the back, it was as open and had a lot of room for me to work in. There were stairs to the side that led up to the bedrooms. A stone oven was present and the first idea that came to mind was a pizza. I could easily make one from scratch. Though, there was a problem, can Kanna and Yuuna digest cheese? If they''re part-cat, they might be lactose intolerant.

    Steven: "Can you eat cheese?"

    Yuuna: "Cheese? Yeah, we both can, what did you have in mind?"

    Steven: "A pizza."

    Yuuna: "Hmm... I''m not familiar with it but it sounds good. You can go ahead and get started. Kanna can stay, if she wants, I have to go and manage the store."

    Before I did start, I made sure I had everything I needed. I was really surprised to see that they had the utensils I''d need and the important ingredients on hand. It''s time to show them what I''m capable of!

    Laying my bag down, I rubbed my hands together, ready to start.

    Kanna: "What are you doing?"

    She''s close enough that she may as well be peeking over my shoulder. I don''t mind if she watches but I need space to work.

    Steven: "I''m making art, Nosy Nellie!"

    Kanna: "Kanna! I told you to call me Kanna!"

    She sure can be cute; I reached out to pet her, making her blush and pull her sunhat overhead. Something she always does when I pet her, like a cute turtle hiding in their shell.

    Steven: "Are you alright?"

    Kanna: "Yes, I just wanted to help."

    Steven: "You wanted to help? Well, why didn''t you say so? Let''s get started!"

    I could use her help, I don''t know how to turn the oven on. There''s no dials or wood if it''s an old-school oven.

    Steven: "Kanna, how do you use this oven?"

    Kanna: "How hot do you need it?"

    Steven: "425..? Degrees."

    She balls her hand and a small flame starts forming in hands. She nurtures the little flame, growing it and gently placing it in the middle of the oven, lighting a fire that slowly dies down.

    Kanna: "There! It should take 30 minutes to heat up completely."

    30 minutes? That should be enough time to make everything.

    To get things moving, I began with the dough. Grabbing a large bowl, I began to dissolve dry yeast in 2 cups of warm water. Then I added in 3 tablespoons of cooking oil, 1 and a half teaspoons of salt, and 2 cups of flour, moderately beating it together for a few minutes.

    Adding in 4 more cups of flour to make a soft dough, turning it onto a floured surface Kanna prepared. Letting her knead the dough, I began to work on the sauce. Using another bowl to stir in 16 ounces of tomato sauce, 1 and a half teaspoons of grated onion, a teaspoon of dried oregano, a quarter teaspoon of salt, and an eighth teaspoon of pepper.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Steven: "Nice job, Kanna. Now let the dough rise on its own."

    Kanna: "You''re good at this. How do you know the recipe so well?"

    Steven: "Do it enough times and it''ll eventually burn into your memory."

    Kanna: "Seriously?"

    Steven: "My mother taught me and she ran a restaurant. I was supposed to take over after graduating."

    Kanna: "Oh, I never asked what kind of restaurant you had."

    Steven: "It was East Asian..."

    Kanna: "Did they have pizzas?"

    Actually...

    I only know about pizzas because I started mentoring in a buffet owned by an auntie.

    Steven: "Well, they do in Hong Kong."

    Kanna: "What are your parents like?"

    Steven: "My mom cusses a lot but she''s a really nice person. She''s from La Paz, a city in Mexico."

    Kanna: "And your dad?"

    Steven: "A Chinese migrant from Sichuan. I didn''t know him very well, a building fell on him and he passed away."

    Kanna: "Oh... I''m sorry."

    I patted her on the head.

    Steven: "It''s fine, master."

    Kanna: "Do you miss your parents?"

    Steven: "I do."

    I wish I could see my mom again...

    I start to tear up a bit. She reached out to pat me on the head as if I would enjoy it as she does. Still, it felt nice.

    Kanna: "You''ll see them again."

    Steven: "Let''s finish making this pizza first, shall we?"

 8 The Worlds Youngest Master Chef

    Setting aside the sauce, I divided the dough in half and rolled each into a circle before moving them each on a greased pan; building up the edges slightly. Setting them in the oven until they became a light brown and with Kanna, spreading the sauce before sprinkling the cheese, sliced pepperoni, sliced red and green peppers, olives, a bit of onion, with a touch of basil. Letting it bake back in the oven for another 20 minutes until the cheese melted.

    Yuuna: "My, it''s been more than an hour and it smells wonderful in here!"

    Steven: "You can have a slice right now if you''re hungry."

    Kanna: "It looks like focaccia, mom."

    Yuuna: "Yes, please, I''m a bit peckish."

    Cutting the pizza up, I gave her a slice and she eagerly bit into it. Her eyes lighting up, and nodding with joy in her face made me forget why I made it in the first place. Kanna, just as eager as her mother, grabbed a slice and began to eat it. They''re just like how my cats were when I fed them.

    It makes me smile!

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Yuuna: "This is amazing! Where did you learn to cook like this?"

    Steven: "Thank you, my mother taught me."

    Yuuna: "Your mother must be someone amazing!"

    Steven: "She''s my superhero."

    Kanna: "Oh, that''s right! I''ll be right back, I need to get something!"

    As if she had just remembered something, Kanna ran out of the kitchen and up the stairs. We both looked out in her direction, equally confused.

    Steven: "What was that about?"

    Yuuna: "I have no idea. Sorry, she can be impulsive at times."

    I''m used to it at this point.

    Yuuna: "What else can you make?"

    Steven: "Hmm, I can make... just about anything?"

    Yuuna: "What''s your best dish?"

    Steven: "Bulgogi, I spent 5 years perfecting it."

    Yuuna: "Yeah, I think I''m going to keep you."

    I had my hand on the counter and she reaches out with hers to hold it and by instinct, I pull away.

    What the hell is she trying to do?

    She looks at me perplexed as if I''m overreacting. What if I am?

    Kanna comes back with a bundle of papers and hands them to me. Looking at them, they were an application for a school called "The Mage''s Academy."

    I don''t know anything about it and it''s intriguing me.

    Steven: "School?"

    Kanna: "You can go with me and learn magic!"

    Yuuna: "Kitten, he just got here, he should settle in first."

    Kanna: "But mom! Tomorrow''s the last day for late applicants!"

    When I think about it, I could go and learn magic. It would be better than just lounging around all day, too. I could even be with Kanna there and learn magic as she said.

    Steven: "It''s fine, if my master wishes, I''ll go to the Academy with her."

    Kanna: "I¡ªI told you not to call me master!"

    Yuuna: "You don''t have to yell, kitten... Actually, could you buy me more ingredients for my shop, please?"

    Kanna: "What do I buy?"

    Yuuna: "Foxglove, senna alexandrina, angelica, and thyme."

    Kanna: "Can I buy something?"

    Yuuna: "Of course."

    After Kanna left, it became me and Yuuna trying to figure out the application. It looks like a simple and straightforward enough. Judging by the start date, the first day is a week from now. I could get settled in and be ready for school by then.

    Asking Yuuna for a pen, I begin to fill out the application.

    Yuuna: "I''ll help you out with it."

    Steven: "Thank you, Miss Yuuna."

    Yuuna: "I''m married."

    Steven: "Misses Hisakawa, I''m sorry."

    She moves to my side, our arms touching each other.

    Her skin is so soft!

    But why are Nekomatas so familiar with strangers? Is it a cat thing? Whatever the case, this is beginning to making me uncomfortable.

    Steven: "Excuse me, Misses Hisakawa, do you have to be so close?"

    Yuuna: "Sorry, I don''t have my glasses, so it''s hard to see."

    That makes me feel a little better. I could understand why she''s so close and probably why she reaches out for my hand.

    If she can''t see, then it should be fine.

    Going back to the application, it was easy to fill out at first, asking my personal details like my name and place of residence.

    Yuuna: "Has my daughter been considerate?"

    Steven: "She has."

    Yuuna: "She hasn''t made you do something you''re not comfortable with, right?"

    Steven: "No, why do you ask?"

    Yuuna: "I just want to know if I raised her right."

    Steven: "You have, she''s a very kind girl."

    It was going well and had a few bumps, like race, I''m human, not elf, and my date of birth. Yuuna helped me with those until we hit the "professional details" of the application. Current occupation? They don''t need to know this, do they?

    Yuuna: "Just write what you did before."

    Steven: "I was a student."

    Yuuna: "A student? Just make something up then. They won''t check it, I did it when I was younger."

    Anything?

    Then...

    Steven: "What if I write Narco down?"

    Yuuna: "What''s that?"

    Steven: "An occupation."

    I giggle.

    If Yuuna doesn''t know that a Narco is a South American drug baron is, then it''s safe to assume no one else here does. It was fine with me, even though I''ll be the only one that''ll get the joke. Lucas would probably be dying from laughter if he saw this.

    The rest of the application, on the other hand, was easy to fill out and I finished it up rather quickly. After that was done, all that needed to be done was wait until tomorrow to turn it in.

    Steven: "Thank you, Yuuna."

    Yuuna: "You''re welcome."

    Steven: "Is there anything else you would have me do?"

    Yuuna: "Oh, your room... that''s right. Follow me."

    She led me upstairs to the bedrooms. The stairs themselves led to a hallway with five different rooms. Three of them were the bedrooms, one was a bathroom, and the other a utility room that''s more of a laundry room.

    My room was in the middle, between Yuuna and Kanna''s rooms. It just happens to be the smallest, but I can''t be too picky.

    Yuuna: "So, do you think you can manage?"

    Steven: "Yes, thank you, Misse Hisakawa. I''ll do my best to be Kanna''s servant and take good care of this house."

 9 You Attract What You Are, Not What You Wan

    A couple of days after moving in, Yuuna and Kanna are taking me out of the house to get myself in new clothes. They''ve been very hospitable and even going out of their way to show me interesting bits of the neighborhood.

    However, today''s task was going to a tailor that happened to be down the street from where we lived. It happens to be another one of the many converted townhouses, a common theme I''m starting to see.

    We entered the shop and the man running the place spoke to Yuuna very familiarly.

    Tailor: "Ah, Misses Hisakawa. I did not expect you today. Is there anything I could help you with?"

    Yuuna: "I need a suit for a servant in my house, Mister Bradshaw."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Why, yes! I have plenty of suits. Please, pick one out and I''ll begin measuring him."

    Yuuna: "Oh, no, I wanted him to decide his suit."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "You''re a kind mistress, Misses Hisakawa. Please, step right up, sir."

    He has me stand in a square drawn out in chalk in a corner of his store. He has me T-pose and with a cloth measuring tape, takes my measurements from head to toe.

    As soon as he was done, he began to ask me questions about my soon-to-be tailor made suit.

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Do you want anything specific for your blazer, sir?"

    What''s common and fashionable in this world? What if the patterns are unique to this world. Like, what if there''s one called "Dragon''s Weave?" It would sound cool but it''ll end up looking tacky.

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Sir?"

    Maybe it''s best to stick to my own preferences.

    Steven: "Unconstructed. Slim. Charcoal."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Any patterns? What about the fabric?"

    Steven: "Herringbone and cotton."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Good. Very good. Now, could you describe this herringbone pattern?"

    Great¡­

    It was inevitable.

    Steven: "Maybe you know it as a broken twill weave?"

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Yes! I know what you mean now. My apologies. Does it happen to like the skeleton of a herring fish?"

    Steven: "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m referring to."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "I''ll get started as soon as we finish. Now, what would you like for your vest?"

    Steven: "Black wool with a lustrous finish."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Now your shirt, what would you want?"

    Steven: "Ivory poplin."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Trousers?"

    Steven: "Slim. Charcoal. Herringbone."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "A matching fit."

    He finishes his measurements and I float back to Kanna''s side while Yuuna sits with the tailor. He pulled out small sheets of fabric and showed what exactly he''d be doing and smaller details like how much of my cuffs I''d be showing.

    Yuuna: "Do you believe you could have it done by the end of the week, Mr. Bradshaw?"

    Yuuna: "Should we discuss payment?"

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Yes."

    He pulls out a dip pen and writes all of the prices of the fabrics plus work and labor and the priority order Yuuna wanted.

    Mr. Bradshaw: "Your total comes out to 1,000 Coin."

    Knowing that I could buy a pound of chicken for 2 Coin, 1,000 will burn a hole in anyone''s pockets.

    Steven: "Are you sure this is alright?"

    Yuuna: "Yes, it is. I need you to look great. I''m sure the extra cost comes from the priority order."

    Mr. Bradshaw: "It does, Misses Hisakawa."

    Steven: "Well, I''m just a servant¡ª"

    Yuuna: "Steven, you attract what you are, not what you want. If you want great, then be great."

    Kanna: "Just let her, Steven. My mom knows best when it comes to fashion. Since she''s buying the suit without putting in any of her own input should mean your suit sounds good to her."

    Even though she''s telling me to go along with it, this crappy, freeloading feeling isn''t going to shake itself off anytime soon.

    Yuuna: "Understood?"

    Steven: "Yes, Misses Hisakawa."

    Yuuna: "That''s what I want to hear."

    I''ll have to find a way to pay her back. The only person I owe anything to is Kanna and I''d like to keep it that way.

    Yuuna: "Now, Mr. Bradshaw, do you have any ready-made clothes for him in the meantime?"

    Mr. Bradshaw: "I, unfortunately, don''t have any. You could ask the cobbler near the town square. His brother makes clothes for many of the workers."

    Yuuna: "Thank you."

    Near the town square was deeper in and the heart of the historic district. Many of the streets became narrow and town square was a plaza surrounded with things to do. Restaurants, coffeeshops, bakeries, bars and lounges made up the majority of shops.

    Steven: "What are the lounges about? Do you smoke hookah or is it just a place to hangout?"

    Yuuna: "My one and only request is that you never visit a lounge."

    Steven: "Why not?"

    Yuuna: "A lot of them tend to double as brothels. Very dirty places, they are."

    Steven: "Oh, I didn''t know that¡­"

    A much needed change of topic is in order.

    Yuuna: "Now we must go to the cobbler. They''ll fit you into some better shoes."

    Steven: "Though, was the suit necessary? I like to look nice, but I don''t want to drain your money either."

    Yuuna: "Don''t worry about a thing, Steven. I know you''ll make it up to me eventually."

    With time, we found the cobbler''s shop and entered. This time, it was a proper shophouse with a nice, large window with a display of the many different types of shoes made. We stepped inside and the cobbler greeted us cheerfully.

    Cobbler: "Welcome! How may I help you?"

    Yuuna: "would you, by chance, have any ready-made shoes?"

    He looks at me.

    Cobbler: "For the boy?"

    Yuuna: "Yes."

    Cobbler: "I might¡­ Come and have a seat."

    He whips out a cloth ruler like the tailor and quickly measures my feet.

    Cobbler: "12. Let me check in the back."

    He disappears through the back of his shop. I could hear him rummaging through his things and something heavy falling. It was a short moment of silence before he comes back and handed me a pair of shoes.

    Cobbler: "Sorry, but this is all I have for the size of his feet."

    Yuuna: "What are those?"

    Cobbler: "Laced combat boots with a buckle at the ankle. I made it out of black calfskin; it has grooved heels and leather soles."

    Kanna: "They look like the boots a friend I knew would wear."

    Cobbler: "The army wears these because they''re chic and durable. It wouldn''t surprise me if the everyday populace starts wearing them."

    Yuuna: "If they fit, I''ll pay for them."

    I slipped into the boots, tied and buckled them with the cobbler''s help. They were comfortable and snug, the polar opposite from my worn sneakers.

    Cobbler: "They don''t look too tight."

    Steven: "It''s a perfect fit."

    Yuuna: "Do you want them, Steven?"

    Steven: "Well¡­ yes¡­"

    Cobbler: "These boots? Hmm, 100 Coin."

    She finishes the deal by giving him the Coin and shake hands.

    Yuuna: "I also hear you have a brother that makes clothes."

    Cobbler: "Yeah, he''s next door."

    Yuuna: "Thank you for helping me today."

    Cobbler: "Happy to help, ma''am."

    After we''re done, I get to go outside and walk around for a bit just to break in the boots.

    Kanna: "How are those boots, Steven?"

    Yuuna: "You looked relieved when you put them on."

    Steven: "I love them already. Thank you for buying them, Misses Hisakawa."

    Yuuna: "You can thank me by dropping the formality. I''d prefer it if you called me Yuuna."

    Kanna: "They look nice too."

    Steven: "Thank you, master."

    Kanna: "I keep telling you to just call me Kanna."

    Steven: "Kanna."

    Finally, we enter another tailor store.

    Instead of the elegance of the previous one, this place felt more moody and down to business. The man, who could be called the tailor, came out and greeted all of us.

    Tailor: "Hello, welcome to my shop."

    Yuuna: "Hello, I need a tunic and trousers for this young man. Would you happen to have something ready-made?"

    Tailor: "Yeah, I have plenty of them. What''s his job?"

    Yuuna: "He''s a servant."

    Tailor: "Then the choice is up to you."

    Yuuna: "Hmm, then I''d like a natural cotton shirt and black trousers."

    Tailor: "Perfect, I have plenty of those colors. Do you want to come in the back and pick them out yourself?"

    Yuuna: "With pleasure."

    In the back, my new outfit was quickly pieced together. I was given a straight cut shirt with a buttoned neckline and black straight cut trousers with a loose fit but fastened with drawstrings.

    The outfit was certainly unique but I worried about looking like a pirate.

    Yuuna: "He looks good. How much would this cost now?"

    Tailor: "60 Coin for both."

    While Yuuna was doing most of the work, I caught Kanna in the corner of my eye checking me out. She could be interested in that way but I also haven''t had a change of clothes in 3 months so I must look completely different to her.

    Steven: "K-Kanna?"

    Kanna: "How do those clothes make you feel?"

    Steven: "Like a pirate."

    Kanna: "No~ do you really believe that?"

    Steven: "Well, I did arrive by boat. All I need now is a tricorn hat."

    We were too busy fooling around that we didn''t see Yuuna waiting to leave. I didn''t see how long she was there but she called out to us, grabbing our attention.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Yuuna: "Steven, Kanna, it''s time we get going!"

    Clean air¡­

    Beautiful city that''s painted orange by the sunset¡­

    Until I could figure out my way back to Los Angeles, this place will be a magnificent place to live. I just hope that it doesn''t grow on me too much.

    Yuuna: "Now you look like an Everhand working man."

    Steven: "Thank you for everything, Yuuna. I still don''t think you should''ve spent so much on me."

 10 The Mages Academy!

    (A week later)

    Kanna: "Hurry up! We''re going to be late!"

    The first week in Everhand flew by fast. Kanna and Yuuna showed me as much of the city as possible, from the local markets to the landmarks. I felt like a tourist, and they were the locals showing off their home city.

    Steven: "I''m ready, let''s go."

    I was still in awe of the city''s historic vibe. I want to say it''s medieval but everything just feels surreal. It''s like the demon that attacked me was a distant dream.

    Kanna: "How are you holding up?"

    Steven: "I''m good, master."

    Kanna: "I''m happy to hear that."

    She stops me momentarily and adjusts my blazer.

    Kanna: "There we go... It''s your first time wearing this suit. Do you like it?"

    Steven: "It''s the best suit I''ve ever worn. That tailor has exceptional skill."

    I reach out and pat her on the head. She stops dead in her tracks, pulling her sunhat over her head to hide her face. I forgot that she doesn''t want to be petted in public. It''s a sign of disrespect.

    It comes instinctively, she might look human, but her ears are that of a cat and she even has a tail. I can''t help but make the resemblance.

    Kanna: "Do you like petting me or something?"

    I pulled my hand back.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, I forgot it was disrespectful and you don''t like it when it''s done in public."

    Kanna: "It''s not a matter of whether I like it or not. You don''t pet me in public."

    Steven: "Of course, sorry master."

    Kanna: "And call me Kanna!"

    Steven: "Y-Yes, Kanna..."

    We continued and arrived at the Academy.

    The place wasn''t too bad. It looked like it was just built and the buildings were spread out, nicely surrounding a beautiful courtyard with a large fountain in the middle. In the distance, a large amphitheater was standing tall and proud.

    Kanna: "Remember, it''s a half-day today and my class is that way, remember to meet me by the fountain during lunch."

    Steven: "See ya."

    I''m left on my own to figure out where I need to go. It would''ve been nice if she told me where my class was.

    The administration seemed pretty sloppy here, after the entrance exam they just told me to show up.

    I walked around aimlessly until I found the admin building. The inside was empty and a skeleton crew was operating the place.

    Steven: "Hello?"

    A man popped up from the desk in front of me and forcefully hit his head against the desk.

    Receptionist: "Ow, y-yes? The admin building is closed right now."

    Steven: "A-Are you alright?"

    Receptionist: "Yes, thank you. It happens all the time. But may I help you? This building is currently closed."

    Steven: "Closed? How am I supposed to find my class then?"

    Steven: "Yeah, they told me to show up after my entrance exams."

    Receptionist: "What is your name?"

    Steven: "Steven Omeo."

    Receptionist: "Omeo... hmm, yes, I know you... You aced every subject except for the ones concerning magic! People with no aptitude with magic are common here, however, but the Headmaster himself took an interest in you."

    Every subject except magic, how did I ace history? Something smells fishy...

    That and some of the subjects were too difficult and I went with my gut.

    I didn''t expect to ace math when most of it was theorems and proof techniques. I gave up when the test introduced PDEs. Everything else was just the same stuff I learned back home. The last two were history and magic which I both guessed on, but if I passed those, I''m going to be very suspicious.

    Steven: "I''m sorry... I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    Receptionist: "You should be able to get into honors if you want."

    Steven: "Could you show me to the Headmaster? This is my first time being at this academy."

    He got out of his seat and took me directly to the Headmaster''s Office. It turned out to be the building next door, with the honor students. When we walked up to a big set of double doors, I saw the small line of students.

    Steven: "There''s a line outside. What do we do?"

    Receptionist: "It shouldn''t matter. He called for you and that doesn''t happen unless he has a reason to. Just go through, I''ll head back to the admin building if you need any more help."

    Steven: "Oh... wait..."

    He leaves me on my own in the hallways of the building.

    Is he scared of the headmaster?

    I turned the office and tried to enter before being stopped by one of the students. As I was about to enter, he grabbed my arm forcibly to stop me. I tried shaking him loose but to no avail.

    Hot-headed Student: "Are you stupid? You have to wait until they call you in."

    Steven: "I was called in, though..."

    Composed Student: "Serious? You''ll get in trouble if you''re lying."

    Steven: "That''s fine..."

    Hot-headed Student: "Fuck me, it''s your head on the block."

    I ignored him as I entered the office and closed the doors behind me. The office was large, warm and welcoming. It was like one big library and it drew me in. Bookshelves lined the walls and a small study area had been set up in one of the corners.

    As soon as I tried taking a step forward, a girl jumps in front of me and stops me in my tracks.

    Girl: "No one called you in. Please, head back outside."

    The girl in front of me wore a forest green skirt that could touch the floor, a cream white blouse, and navy blue bodice. Dark brown hair, and dark brown eyes while wearing brass spectacles, she didn''t look spectacular or unique.

    However, something about her was just...

    Enigmatic...

    Steven: "Really? I was told the headmaster wanted to see me personally."

    Girl: "No, it must be a mistake. Please head back outside."

    Steven: "But that''s what the receptionist from the admin building told me..."

    Headmaster: "Oh, it''s fine, Livia. I did call him here."

    He turned around in his chair, revealing himself. He looked young and his hair was pearl white.

    Everything about him was white or just a shade of it. His hair, complexion, eyes, and even his suit! He would stand out like a sore thumb, the polar opposite of the mysterious Livia girl.

    Just by looking at him, I can tell he was in charge here.

    Headmaster: "Let him through, Livia."

    She steps to the side and lets me walk to the Headmaster''s desk.

    Steven: "You called for me Headmaster?"

    Headmaster: "I did, do you know why?"

    Steven: "Because I aced every subject except magic?"

    Headmaster: "That''s right!"

    He seemed excited, was it that big of a deal to ace something I would''ve done back home or was it because of the subjects that had magic in them?

    Or the fact that someone tampered with my grade?

    Headmaster: "Though you failed the magic subjects, I have taken a personal interest in you. I can put you in most of the classes."

    Steven: "Most? But I failed magic."

    The idea of him being able to place me in any class floated around my mind. I would''ve chosen to put myself in a lax classroom right away, but I wanted to see what other classes there were. Maybe something like honors or in the same class as Kanna.

    Headmaster: "You can learn that as a student here."

    Steven: "What other choices do I have?"

    Headmaster: "We can put you in the regular classes or specialized classes like Independent Studies with Livia here. We can also put you in remedial classes if you want to learn magic so badly, but who would want that?"

    Steven: "And if I want to be in a class with another student?"

    Headmaster: "Normally, no. But I can consider it a favor."

    Livia: "Headmaster, it''s against the rules."

    Headmaster: "Calm down, it won''t be too much of a problem, right Steven? Nobody has to know."

    Livia: "You told me that the Academy will never pick favorites. Is that not what you''re doing?"

    Headmaster: "No, now settle down."

    Just what kind of girl is Livia?! She''s calling out the Headmaster in his own office and the Headmaster doesn''t appear offended in any way!

    Headmaster: "Now, what kind of class would you like?"

    Having Kanna in the same classroom would be nice. It would keep me calm knowing I''m not in a room full of strangers. Though I knew this guy was up to something, I wasn''t sure what he wanted. I would have to play it cautiously from here.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Steven: "Well, there''s a catch. I know there is."

    Headmaster: "I want you to be a successful student at this academy!"

    Of course, he wasn''t going to disclose anything specific.

    He can''t force me to do anything outrageous if I don''t ask for anything insane. Being in Kanna''s class should be a small favor.

    Headmaster: "Who is your friend you want to be with anyway?"

    Steven: "Her name''s Kanna."

    Headmaster: "Hisakawa? The Nekomata?"

    Steven: "Yeah, you know her?"

    Headmaster: "I''ve had a few run-ins with her in the past. Is she your girlfriend or something? I don''t think it would be a good idea to put you in her class."

    Steven: "No, she''s my ma¨Cfriend."

    I almost said she was my master. I didn''t mind if people knew, but I was sure it would be a headache as I wouldn''t hear the end of it from the Headmaster.

    Headmaster: "She''s in remedial, you know."

    Remedial...

    Kanna seemed to be full of surprises, she''s a Nekomata, noble, and now she''s in remedial. At this rate, she may as well be a goddess.

    Steven: "Why is she in remedial?"

    Headmaster: "She had some family issues and wasn''t able to come in the past year. Since she came to me personally about it, I decided to offer her tuition-free remedial.

    Steven: "Oh, um, can you put me in Kanna''s class anyways?"

    Headmaster: "Fine, I''ll get the administration to make the changes. Livia, give Steven a tour of the school so he can familiarize himself then take him to admin after you''re finished. He''ll pick up his class schedule there as they should have it by then."

    Livia: "Of course, Headmaster."

 11 Class E-3, Remedial

    Headmaster bids his farewells to me and Livia as she prepares to give me a tour of the school. We were in the honors building so we started here. It was also referred to as the "A block".

    I wasn''t allowed to go into any of the classes because it would "disrupt the students".

    As we continued, the B and C blocks were the regular classes and held all of the clubrooms. They were the closest to the cafeteria, known as "D block".

    The administration is called the "Admin building," nestled between A and B, and E block was where the remedial classes were held. Out of all the other classes, E block was the smallest of them.

    Finally, G block was the gym, auditorium, and arena in one building. The blocks went clockwise around the courtyard with the blocks going in order from A to E with the Admin building north of the entrance and with G block just beyond because of its sheer size.

    There was nobody around because classes were already in session and it made the academy feel peaceful as the birds chirped and some small animals scurried around.

    After Livia finished showing me around, we went into administration and the same receptionist from earlier gave me my new schedule. Ready by the time we arrived like the Headmaster said it would.

    Livia: "Alright, that should be everything. I''ll take you to your class and you''ll be good to go."

    We arrived at E block and entered the building. The building itself wasn''t anything special. Only a few classrooms made up the building and I wondered why they even built it, to begin with.

    Livia: "Classroom E-3, this is it. Wait here while I get the teacher."

    She entered the classroom and I can hear the voices, but couldn''t make out what they said. I then heard footsteps nearing and I backed away from the door. It opened and Livia appears beside another woman.

    Ms. Layne: "Hello! I''m Ms. Layne, and you are?"

    Steven: "I''m Steven Omeo."

    Ms. Layne: "I didn''t see your name on the roster, are you a late applicant?"

    Livia: "Administration made an error in his records."

    Ms. Layne: "My, I can''t imagine being in the wrong classroom. Come on inside and introduce yourself to the class!"

    Steven: "How should I introduce myself?"

    Ms. Layne: "Just tell them your name and briefly tell everyone what you did before you coming here."

    Before I could move, Livia pulled my arm down towards her and whispered into my ear.

    Livia: "Just say you were from that village in your application."

    What?!

    What did she mean by it?

    Did she know where I was from?

    That I was from Los Angeles and ended up on a beach not long after?

    I was perplexed, maybe Kanna told them about me. That would explain why the Headmaster took an interest in me.

    Before I was able to reply, Ms. Layne gets behind me and rushes me inside her classroom. It was empty, just about 10 or so students made up class E-3.

    Ms. Layne: "Students! We have another student. He''s a bit late considering he had an error with his schedule. Go on, introduce yourself!"

    Steven: "My name is Steven Omeo, I''m from Toku Village, in Feles Isle."

    Introducing myself like that left a bitter taste in my mouth. It wasn''t the best, but it''ll do for now.

    Ms. Layne: "What did you do while you were there?"

    Steven: "I was a Narco."

    Ms. Layne: "What is that like?"

    Steven: "Uh, we¡ªI cooked."

    Ms. Layne: "So it''s like a chef?"

    Steven: "Yes."

    I should be careful now. This joke could spiral out of control now that I think about it.

    As the teacher looked through her book, possibly looking at a seating chart of some sort, I scanned the room and noticed Kanna near the windows looking at me with suspicion before sighing and looking away. She must''ve known it wasn''t a coincidence that I ended up here.

    Ms. Layne: "Here, you can sit next to Kanna, behind Edward. I''m sure you two would get along; you''re both from Feles Isle after all."

    I was joyful, I went to my new seat and introduce myself to the others nearby. I looked towards Kanna and noticed her staring out the window at a couple of hummingbirds chasing each other.

    Edward, the kid in front of me, whispered to me about Kanna.

    Edward: "Dude, she''s not exactly a people person."

    Not a people person? That''s not the impression I had about her the past few months.

    Steven: "What do you mean?"

    Edward: "Dude, I can''t say. All I know is that she''s really quiet."

    Well, I know she isn''t very talkative but she''s friendly and helpful. They must have the wrong impression of her. I know she''s a great person.

    Ms. Layne: "I almost forgot, Steven, what subjects were you put in remedial for?"

    Steven: "The Headmaster said I should focus on my studies with magic."

    Ms. Layne: "Did he now? Well, we can have another student teach you, I''m not adept with magic myself. I''m here to teach general courses like language and math."

 12 Kannas Lesson

    Ms. Layne: "Who wants to teach Steven magic? I''ll count it as extra credit."

    Everyone seemed to jump at the opportunity as each of them had their element they were good with.

    Edward: "Dude, I''ll show you the power of fire magic, let me do it."

    Cynthia, the girl next to Edward, retorted Edwards fire magic.

    Cynthia: "Not so powerful when a few drops of water can put your flames out."

    Edward: "Dude! That wasn''t a few drops of water! You dropped a wave on me!"

    Then Michael came into the argument, the kid across the classroom, claiming he was better than they were.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Michael: "He needs magic that works. Kind of like the Light element. Not those party tricks you guys know."

    As entertaining as it was, Ms. Layne came in and broke up the argument. Stating that every element has its ups and downs.

    Ms. Layne: "We''ll have Kanna do it, she''s the best with magic here."

    Kanna: "But I was put in remedial for math."

    Ms. Layne: "Steven can teach you, right? Make it a trade, he can teach you math can you can teach him your element."

    Steven: "If you insist, math is my best subject."

    Kanna: "Alright, I''ll do it. But it''ll have to be outside, wind magic can be destructive."

    Ms. Layne: "I don''t mind, but don''t damage any school property. Do it at the arena."

    Ms. Layne handed us both a pass that''ll let us into G block and keep the security from getting us in trouble. As we headed to the arena, Kanna was asking questions about me and the academy.

    Kanna: "How''d you get into remedial? Tell me the truth."

    I couldn''t go against her word as a servant or I could get reprimanded. One of the downsides of being in a contract, I was to do everything she requested. Though, she isn''t too strict on it and would only scold me.

    Steven: "I asked the headmaster if he could."

    Kanna: "And he considered it a favor, didn''t he?"

    Steven: "Yeah, how''d you know?"

    Kanna: "He did it to me when I first came here. He''s really weird."

    Kanna: "Hello? Steven, what''s wrong all of a sudden?"

    Steven: "Oh, I was thinking."

    G block was indeed huge. Easily the size of a football stadium. We went to the center and the whole building was breathtaking I''ve seen the skyscrapers back home, but this is amazing!

    Kanna: "You''ve never seen a building so big before?"

    Steven: "Not in person."

    Kanna: "They only finished building it about 6 months ago. It''s considered a pinnacle of Ostroven architecture."

    Steven: "You can tell just by looking."

    Kanna brought us back to where we originally were. To learn the wind element.

    Kanna: "Wind magic is invisible, it''s the only element that can''t be seen by other people."

    Steven: "How do I know if I''m using wind then?"

    Kanna: "You can sense it. Here, let''s try a defensive one called Shielded Winds, it''s the first one I learned and doesn''t need an incantation."

    Steven: "Shielded Winds? Incantation? What do I do?"

    Kanna: "Close your eyes and try visualizing wind surrounding you. Let it hold you and protect you. Channel your magic to your chest while doing so."

    I closed my eyes as Kanna instructed and visualized the wind. I slowly channeled my power to my torso and imagined the winds surrounding me. My body got lighter and felt like I was floating.

    Kanna: "Now if you did it right, you should feel different. Open your eyes and say "Shielded Winds."

    Steven: "Shielded Winds."

    That was easier than I originally thought. I felt different, but I didn''t know how to describe the feeling. Kanna said I could sense it but not see it.

    Steven: "How do I know if I did it right?"

    Kanna: "Well, there is one way. But I''m not sure you''d want me to."

    Steven: "I could sense it, I think. Try it, it might work."

    Kanna: "Please forgive me then."

    Steven: "Forgive you for what¡ª"

    Kanna: "Wind Torrent!"

    For several seconds, everything blanked out. When I came to, I was lying on the wall of the building. The wall was destroyed and the ground headed in Kanna''s direction was turned over and destroyed as well. My ears were ringing as I got up. I didn''t even feel any shock or anything. I was just confused. While I was trying to make sense of what happened, Kanna ran towards me frantically.

    Kanna: "Oh my god, Steven, are you alright?! I''m sorry that was a lot stronger than it was meant it to be."

    Steven: "What the hell happened? Everything was fine then I''m up against the wall the next minute."

    Kanna: "I used Wind Torrent, it should''ve pushed you a couple of feet back. Are you alright?"

    I can''t seem to calm Kanna down. She thinks that she overdid it and injured me. Not even my suit was dirtied!

    Steven: "Seriously, I''m fine. Look, your wind magic protected me."

    That seemed to calm her down, but she still looked as guilty as my cats were when I found them in the food bag in the pantry back home. For a second, she looked really cute and it took me by surprise.

    Kanna: "What is it?"

    Steven: "Ah, well, um¡­"

    Kanna: "Tell me."

    No way out of this one, is there? I hope I won''t get scolded for it.

    Steven: "I-well, when you look guilty, you look very cute."

    She turned around facing away from me. No doubt that she''s embarrassed. I''m the one that''s starting to feel bad, I probably ruined her day by now.

    Kanna: "I-I''ll teach you one more then we''ll have to head back, okay?"

    Steven: "You... don''t want me flirting with you, Kanna?"

    Kanna: "That''s not the point!"

    She exclaimed.

    I knew she was upset and when I grabbed her shoulder to turn her around, I saw her eyes welling up with tears.

    Steven: "...Master?"

    Kanna: "I thought I seriously hurt you."

    Steven: "Oh~ it''s fine. I forgive you."

    Kanna: "I''m glad you didn''t get hurt."

    Steven: "Come on, there''s one more spell right? What are you going to teach me this time?"

    Kanna composed herself again, wiped away her tears and cleared her throat.

    Kanna: "Another easy one, this time an offensive spell called Slashed Winds."

    Steven: "Alright, what do I do?"

    Kanna: "You swing your arm like your cutting something. Channel your power towards your hands and imagine that wind being turned into a blade. Try it on the wall."

    Channeling my power through my hands, I imagined the wind like a blade. With a swing of my arm, I envisioned the winds going towards the wall and cutting it. I felt as something slipped through my hands and then the wall had received a visible cut mark on it.

    Kanna: "Not bad for your first time. I could be bigger though if you focused more you could''ve made a bigger mark."

    I was surprised at how fast I was learning the magic. It was like riding a bike, I learned with relative ease.

    Steven: "These are easy to learn, I thought I would struggle because I didn''t know anything about magic, to begin with."

    Kanna: "You have my magic power, remember? You''ll pick up wind magic real fast because of it. The others a little slower, but still faster than the others."

    She finished up with several pointers and we left G block and headed back to the classroom. We told security about the damage that was done in the arena and they shrugged it off. Claiming it wasn''t a big deal as the building usually gets trashed because of the honor students going at it in duels. As we laughed, we continued towards the classroom together.

    Ms. Layne: "Your back! How did it go?"

    Steven: "It was great, Kanna was an excellent teacher."

 13 Bullies & Reconciliation

    One Wednesday afternoon, it was lunch. I was in the library researching this world, which happened to be called Den Gi according to one of the geography books.

    Seeing that Elves were considered mythological creatures back home, I assumed that it must be the same the other way around, with Humans being mythological. I went through several books, looking for "humans" or anything related, but no such luck.

    If anything, I at least found out more about the Elves. There''s Dark, Grass, High, Snow, Wood Elves. I hyped myself because I wanted to meet all of them, but it was cut short when I realized how homogenous Everhand is with High Elves.

    And knowing my luck, I won''t be meeting them anytime soon.

    Librarian: "Lunch will be over in 10 minutes."

    I''ll come back later. I won''t have enough time to read everything and I haven''t had lunch yet. I left and headed to the cafeteria in disappointment. Maybe something to eat will make me feel better.

    Along the way, I ran into Livia, the Headmaster''s assistant, as she was being told off by a group of students. I recognized the group, they were nothing more than honor students that think they can step on anyone. I''ve had a few run-ins with them myself. Malin was the leader, and he was the worst of the group. I must''ve shown up when things were starting to get heated.

    Livia: "Either stop or you''ll all be sent to the Headmaster."

    Malin: "Yeah, what''s the Headmaster going to do? Scold us?"

    Livia: "Yes, after your parents beg not to kick you out."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.

    Malin: "You don''t disrespect my family, you don''t have the right! They''re members of the Queen''s court!"

    Brenner: "You''re going to take that from the Headmaster''s lapdog, Malin?"

    Malin: "I don''t have to take anything if I get my parents. But I can always give a punch!"

    Malin throws a fake punch towards Livia, causing her to flinch and fall to the ground. Things will get worse if someone doesn''t stop this. I never understood why people pushed her around. Sure, she may be the Headmaster''s so-called "lapdog," but that doesn''t mean she deserves to be bullied.

    It must be why she''s in Independent Studies.

    Malin: "C''mon, say you''re sorry or you''re going to get it! You think I won''t?"

    Malin: "Shut up Ellis or you''re getting it too!"

    Brenner: "Ellis, he''s serious, get away!"

    Even Malin''s group was cautious around him. I walked up to Malin, shoving him back to his group. They all fell like bowling pins. Malin becomes furious and tries to fight me, but his group''s holding him back.

    Steven: "Get out of here, before you all get it!"

    Brenner: "The hell are you doing here, round-ears?"

    Steven: "Go on, leave!"

    Ellis: "Who the hell is this guy?"

    Malin: "We''ll come back for you, round-ears."

    Brenner: "Wait right here, wait right here, we''re coming back for you and your cat girlfriend, round-ears."

    They eventually left, leaving me and a sore Livia to scold me. They usually run their mouths, but did they have to bring Kanna into it?

    Livia: "Why''d you do that, you moron?"

    Steven: "He was going to hit you."

    Livia: "Great, I''ll have to tell the Headmaster what happened."

    Steven: "What was that about anyway?"

    Livia: "He got mad because I bumped into him."

    Steven: "It doesn''t take much, I guess."

    The bell tower starts to ring, lunch was over and time to head back to class. Curse my misfortune, Livia leaves without saying a word and I didn''t get lunch in time. Here goes a day that went from good to bad in less than a minute!

    I slowly made my way to class. Being greeted by Edward, claiming he witnessed the fight and told everyone, much to my dismay.

    Edward: "Dude, I saw everything. You pushed him really hard."

    Cynthia: "Yeah, maybe that''ll keep him off you."

    I didn''t feel any better, it was only a matter of time before I was sent to the Headmaster. I hope Livia would do me the favor and keep it a secret. Ms. Layne walks in, causing everyone to scramble to their seats. As friendly and lax as she is, everyone treats her with a massive amount of respect.

    Ms. Layne: "Sorry class, but there''s something I have to tend to. It''ll be study hall until I return."

    Nobody actually bothered to do anything during study hall. We just relaxed and talked to each other, forgetting the fact that we''re in remedial. Kanna enjoys the history and stories about my home, so I tell her about everything I can remember. Though, she seems skeptical about cell phones, no matter how much I insist. I would''ve proved it to her, but my phone and everything else is nothing more than paperweight now. Cynthia came up to us, with a spark of curiosity in her eye.

    Cynthia: "Why did you get into it with Malin anyways?"

    Kanna: "You what? What did I say about not getting into fights?"

    Steven: "He was pushing Livia around, it pissed me off."

    Edward: "Dude, she''s the Headmaster''s pet."

    Steven: "Yeah, but that doesn''t mean she''s a bad person, does it? Yes, she might be a bootlicker; yes, she might be annoying. But that doesn''t mean we should treat her as anything less than a person, should it?"

    I ranted, going off on my group and the rest of the class that overheard me. I look to my master and I see her smiling, like she was happy I stood up for someone.

    A silence filled the group, they must''ve realized that I was right. Even though Livia seems cold and distant at first, she''s actually quite caring. I''ve seen her give some of the less fortunate students free lunches. Though, I doubt what I said will change their minds completely.

    I laid my head down to nap but ended up sleeping through the rest of the day. To the point that Kanna had to wake me up.

    Kanna: "Hey, wake up."

    I slowly woke up to Kanna nudging me. I noticed that we were the only ones in class. I know there''s barely any students in our class to begin with, but I''ve never seen the class this empty. It made the classroom feel depressing.

    Steven: "Where''d everyone go?"

    Kanna: "They already left."

    Steven: "And Ms. Layne?"

    Kanna: "She didn''t come back, it must''ve been important or something."

    I shrugged it off, Ms. Layne sometimes disappeared for the rest of the day after excusing herself. I packed my bag and left with Kanna. She wanted to go to the bakery for her favorite, cherry cheesecake. Pretty much the only thing she ever buys. Though I was too hungry to say anything about it and she was scolding me for earlier.

    Kanna: "I told you not to get into any fights."

    Steven: "I''m sorry, my dearest master."

    Kanna: "Don''t get smart, I''m serious. Don''t get into any fights with Malin or anyone for that matter. Understood?"

    Steven: "I do, master."

    Kanna: "And call me Kanna!"

    Steven: "Yes, Kanna."

    Malin: "I''m not asking you, I''m telling you!"

    Speak of the devil.

    When we arrived at the bakery, Cynthia being harassed by Malin and his group. Seems like this guy has trouble follow him around like a pet. Kanna grabs me by the wrist like I''m a child, to keep me from getting into another fight.

    Kanna: "Don''t. stay here."

    Steven: "But Kanna¨C"

    Kanna: "No, believe me, just watch."

    Doing as she instructed, I watched from the distance. Malin was pushing Cynthia around, throwing his fake punches. It was really annoying, seeing him do that, but something seemed off about Cynthia. I couldn''t make it out until she punches him really hard in the liver and kicks him, sending him flying back to his group. It happened so fast!

    Brenner: "Malin! Crazy bitch!"

    Ellis: "Let''s get the hell out of here!"

    I turned to Kanna looking for an explanation. She just stood there, trying not to laugh.

    Kanna: "I saw it coming, Cynthia knows Koita Kolo."

    Steven: "The martial art?"

    Kanna: "It''s a club at the academy too."

    Koita Kolo, a military self-defense and fighting system developed for the Ostroven Army. It''s known for its focus on real-world situations and its extreme efficiency. How did someone like Cynthia come to learn it?

    We walked towards her, as she sat back down at the table. Unfazed by the events that just unfolded.

    Steven: "Hey, Cynthia. That was quite the display."

    Cynthia: "Steven, Kanna, oh, it might not be any of my business, but when did you two start holding hands?"

    Kanna still had me by the wrist, though, we weren''t holding hands exactly. When Kanna realized, she quickly let me go, hiding under her sun hat like a turtle hiding in its shell. Running inside the bakery to buy her dessert, leaving me to sit down embarrassed by Cynthia''s wit.

    Cynthia: "Ahaha~ it''s nice to see that she still gets flustered easily."

    Steven: "You''re friends with her?"

    Cynthia: "Well, we''re best friends, but we had a fight a while ago and it''s been really awkward ever since."

    Steven: "And you never talked things out?"

    Cynthia: "N-no, it felt weird when I tried."

    It''s not really any of my business, but I should try to help. Friends eventually get into fights, so they should iron things out. At least, talk to each other!

    Steven: "Oh, I have an idea."

    Cynthia: "What is it?"

    I told her what I had in mind. That I would go inside the bakery after Kanna comes back out and leave them alone. Giving Cynthia a perfect chance to talk things out with Kanna.

    Cynthia: "Kanna would know you set it up, she''s not an idiot."

    Steven: "That''s fine, I doubt I''d get in trouble for it."

    We waited in silence until Kanna came out. As planned, I got up and went inside, explaining that I forgot something. It seemed like it worked, she sat down at the table with Cynthia. I went inside and sat at the tables they had inside, watching over them. Everything looked like it was going well when I was called out from behind.

    Jesse: "Steven, you too? Everyone wants my cake today."

    It was Jesse, he was with us in class E-3. He sat across the classroom and worked as a part-timer here at the bakery. Though, I didn''t know it was him at first as he was in a uniform.

    Steven: "Jesse? Oh, I didn''t notice you in the uniform!"

    Jesse: "Anyways, Cynthia and Kanna are outside, did they finally make up?"

    Steven: "They''re talking right now."

    Jesse: "Well, that''s good, it seemed to everyone that you were the only one that Kanna would talk to."

    Steven: "Do you know why they got in a fight?"

    Jesse: "They got into a nasty argument from what I''ve heard. It left Kanna crying."

    Steven: "What about that fight Cynthia had with Malin earlier?"

    Jesse: "She sat where Malin always sat and told her to buy everyone cake as an apology. Pretty small minded if you ask me. I didn''t expect her to fight back, took everyone in here by surprise."

    Steven: "You''re telling me. Anyways, what''s on the menu?"

    Jesse: "We have a special today, Ostroven''s chocolate cake."

    Steven: "Sounds good."

    Jesse returned with the cake as I watched over Cynthia. I wasn''t sure what they were talking about, but it looked like everything was going well. A plan I came up with on the spot and it was going better than I had expected! Half an hour went by before Cynthia stood up, saying her goodbyes to Kanna and waving towards me. An obvious sign that she''s finished talking. I went outside to check on Kanna, who was smiling profusely. I don''t even need to read her to tell that she''s happy.

    Steven: "I never knew you two were close."

    Kanna: "I knew her since I was a little."

    Steven: "You go back? I didn''t know."

    Kanna: "Let''s go home, it''s getting late."

    We headed home as the sun started to set. I become filled with curiosity about the fight between her and Cynthia.

    Steven: "Why did you fight with Cynthia anyways?"

    Kanna: "I''d rather not say."

    Steven: "What did you two talk about then?"

    Kanna: "That''s a secret between girls."

    Steven: "A girl''s secret?"

    It didn''t look like she was going to tell me anytime soon. Instead, I took comfort knowing that they''re at least on good terms with each other again. Though, I realized I don''t know her as well as I thought. I still basked in what felt like the glory of a silent victory.

    Kanna: "Steven."

    Steven: "Yes, master?"

 14 Bullies & Reconciliation, Part II

    After some time in class, I decided to take a nap that ended up lasting for the rest of the day.

    Kanna: "Hey, wake up."

    I slowly woke up to Kanna nudging me. I noticed that we were the only ones in class. I know there''s barely any students in our class, to begin with, but I''ve never seen the class this empty. It made the classroom feel depressing.

    Steven: "Where''d everyone go?"

    Kanna: "They already left."

    Steven: "And Ms. Layne?"

    Kanna: "She didn''t come back, it must''ve been important or something."

    I shrugged it off, Ms. Layne disappearing for the rest of the day has already happened. I do wonder why because if I were Ms. Layne, I''d get a substitute teacher.

    Kanna: "Pack your bag, we gotta split."

    Steven: "You don''t wanna stay?"

    Kanna: "Why would we stay?"

    Steven: "So we can talk and flirt."

    She giggles.

    Kanna: "We do that at home already."

    Steven: "Is that why you''re in a rush to get home?"

    Kanna: "Don''t get your hopes up, you big flirt."

    I packed my bag and left with Kanna. She wanted to go to the bakery for her favorite, cherry cheesecake. Pretty much the only thing she ever buys. Though I was too hungry to say anything about it and she was scolding me for earlier.

    Kanna: "I told you not to get into any fights."

    Steven: "I''m sorry, my dearest master."

    Kanna: "Don''t get smart, I''m serious. Don''t get into any fights with Malin or anyone for that matter. Understood?"

    Steven: "I do, master."

    Kanna: "And call me Kanna!"

    Steven: "Yes, Kanna."

    Malin: "I''m not asking you, I''m telling you!"

    Speak of the devil.

    When we arrived at the bakery, Cynthia being harassed by Malin and his group. Seems like this guy has trouble follow him around like a pet. Kanna grabs me by the wrist like I''m a child, to keep me from getting into another fight.

    Kanna: "Don''t, stay here."

    Steven: "But Kanna¨C"

    Kanna: "No, believe me, just watch."

    Doing as she instructed, I watched from the distance. Malin was pushing Cynthia around, throwing his fake punches. It was exasperating seeing him do that, but something seemed off about Cynthia. I couldn''t make it out until she punches him crazy hard on the liver and kicks him back to his group.

    It happened so fast, but I felt the impact of that punch.

    Malin was being dragged by his group away as he was unconscious. The group cussing Cynthia out with every swear word under the sun.

    Brenner: "Malin! Crazy bitch!"

    Ellis: "Let''s get the hell out of here!"

    I turned to Kanna looking for an explanation. She just stood there, trying not to laugh.

    Kanna: "I saw it coming, Cynthia knows Koita Kolo."

    Steven: "Is it that one martial art?"

    Kanna: "Yes, it''s a club at the academy too."

    We walked towards her, as she sat back down at the table. Unfazed by the events that just unfolded.

    Steven: "Hey, Cynthia. That was quite the display."

    Cynthia: "Steven, Kanna, oh, it might not be any of my business, but when did you two start holding hands?"

    Kanna still had me by the wrist, though, we weren''t holding hands exactly. When Kanna realized, she quickly let me go, hiding under her sun hat like a turtle hiding in its shell. Running inside the bakery to buy her dessert, leaving me to sit down embarrassed by Cynthia''s wit.

    Cynthia: "Ahaha~ it''s nice to see that she still gets flustered easily."

    Steven: "You''re friends with her?"

    Cynthia: "Well, we''re best friends, but we had a fight a while ago and it''s been real awkward ever since."

    Steven: "And you never talked things out?"

    Cynthia: "N-No, it felt weird when I tried."

    It''s none of my business, but I should try to help. Friends eventually get into fights, so they should iron things out. At least, talk to each other!

    Steven: "Oh, I have an idea."

    Cynthia: "What is it?"

    I told her what I had in mind. That I would go inside the bakery after Kanna comes back out and leave them alone. Giving Cynthia a perfect chance to talk things out with Kanna.

    Cynthia: "Kanna would know you set it up, she''s not an idiot."

    Steven: "That''s fine, I doubt I''d get in trouble for it."

    We waited in silence until Kanna came out. As planned, I got up and went inside, explaining that I forgot something. It seemed like it worked, she sat down at the table with Cynthia. I went inside and sat at the tables they had inside, watching over them. Everything looked like it was going well when I was called out from behind.

    Jesse: "Steven, you too? Everyone wants my cake today."

    It was Jesse, he was with us in class E-3. He sat across the classroom and worked as a part-timer here at the bakery. Though, I didn''t know it was him at first as he was in a uniform.

    Steven: "Jesse? Oh, I didn''t notice you in the uniform!"

    Jesse: "Anyways, Cynthia and Kanna are outside, did they finally make up?"

    Steven: "They''re talking right now."

    Jesse: "Well, that''s good, it seemed to everyone that you were the only one that Kanna would talk to."

    Steven: "Do you know why they got in a fight?"

    Jesse: "They got into a nasty argument from what I''ve heard. It left Kanna crying."

    Steven: "What about that fight Cynthia had with Malin earlier?"

    Jesse: "She sat where Malin always sat and told her to buy everyone cake as an apology. Pretty small-minded if you ask me. I didn''t expect her to fight back, took everyone in here by surprise."

    Steven: "You''re telling me. Anyways, what''s on the menu?"

    Jesse: "We have a special today, Ostroven''s chocolate cake."

    Steven: "Sounds good."

    Jesse returned with the cake as I watched over Cynthia. I wasn''t sure what they were talking about, but it looked like everything was going well. A plan I came up with on the spot and it was going better than I had expected! Half an hour went by before Cynthia stood up, saying her goodbyes to Kanna and waving towards me. An obvious sign that she''s finished talking. I went outside to check on Kanna, who was smiling profusely. I don''t even need to read her to tell that she''s happy.

    Steven: "I never knew you two were close."

    Kanna: "I knew her since I was a little."

    Steven: "You go back? I didn''t know."

    Kanna: "Let''s go home, it''s getting late."

    We headed home as the sun started to set. I become filled with curiosity about the fight between her and Cynthia.

    Steven: "Why did you fight with Cynthia anyways?"

    Kanna: "I''d rather not say."

    Steven: "What did you two talk about then?"

    Kanna: "That''s a secret between girls."

    Steven: "A girl''s secret?"

    It didn''t look like she was going to tell me anytime soon. Instead, I took comfort knowing that they''re at least on good terms with each other again. Though, I realized I don''t know her as well as I thought. I still basked in what felt like the glory of a silent victory.

    Kanna: "Steven."

    Steven: "Yes, master?"

    Kanna: "Thank you."

 15 Discipline & Demons

    Composed Student: "So you finally got sent to the headmaster?"

    Steven: "Yeah."

    I''m sent to the Headmasters office first thing in the morning. I actually hoped Livia wouldn''t say a word too. It was self-defense!

    Composed Student: "You got into a fight with Malin?"

    Steven: "Yeah, what about you?"

    Composed Student: "I was caught ditching class."

    The academy is full of more normal people than I thought. Well, I always believed Elves would have a "we''re superior" attitude towards others, but they''re just like the people back home, or back on Earth, as Everhand is starting to feel like my new home. We were just making small talk, as we waited for our punishment on the other side of that office.

    Composed Student: "You''re the round-eared student. Man, you must get a lot of hate because of that."

    Steven: "Just the nobles, everyone else doesn''t seem to care."

    Composed Student: "What about your parents? Their nobles from Feles Isle, right?"

    Steven: "Well, kind of, I was adopted by the Nekomata."

    It was a good enough lie to keep people from asking too many questions. Still, I wonder what my actual family is doing, I hope they''re doing alright without me.

    Composed Student: "Oh, sorry I asked."

    Steven: "Don''t worry about it."

    We both stared at the ceiling, bored out of our minds.

    Steven: "Why do you think it''s taking so long?"

    Composed Student: "He''s probably readying the paperwork to expel us, or¡­"

    Steven: "Or?"

    Composed Student: "He could be porking Livia behind those doors."

    Steven: "Oye, what the hell is wrong with you?!"

    I now have a new worse mental image. He was giggling as I gagged at the thought. There was no way something like that could be happening right now! To my relief, Livia finally came out and brought both us in. I''ve only been in here once before, yet I feel like I''m familiar with the place.

    Headmaster: "Let''s start with you, says here you were caught ditching class."

    Composed Student: "I was."

    Headmaster: "Alright then, if you don''t like class so much. I''m giving you a 3-day suspension."

    Composed Student: "Is that all?"

    Headmaster: "Yes, now get out of here, I don''t want to see you around here for the three days."

    He put me to shame, I was nervous while the student kept calm. It probably isn''t his first time being sent to the office. He then leaves the office and it became just the three of us. I looked at the headmaster, ready to nervously fight against my soon to come punishment.

    Headmaster: "You like fighting, Steven?"

    Steven: "No, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "Then why''d you hit Malin?"

    Steven: "To protect Livia, it was an act of self-defense."

    Headmaster: "Livia said the same thing¡­ Give me a minute."

    Headmaster: "Steven, don''t lie to me, why did you do it?"

    Steven: "It was self-defense."

    Headmaster: "Is it, or did you do it because you like Livia?"

    Livia starts to blush slightly.

    Steven: "She''s a friend, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "Alright, it was self-defense, but fighting is strictly forbidden."

    Steven: "I understand, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "I''ve already talked with Livia, and I''ll cut you a deal, we need help."

    Steven: "What does it have to do with me?"

    Headmaster: "That''s where you come in, you''re going to help us."

    Steven: "And I don''t get kicked out or suspended? Fine, what do you need help with?"

    Headmaster: "Yes, we believe there''s a Demon in Everhand."

    Steven: "Woah, the last one I ran into stabbed me and left me on a beach. You''re crazy if you think I''m going to help!"

    Headmaster: "Are you familiar with someone named Lilith Klein?"

    Steven: "No, I''m not, who is that?"

    Headmaster: "A Demon, and she''s looking for you."

    Steven: "No, it can''t be."

    It couldn''t have been her, the same Demon girl that threw me into this world. Doesn''t she ever let up? It''s been 3 months since and she''s still out to get me.

    Steven: "What are Demons doing this far out anyway? I thought they were far in the east."

    Headmaster: "They show up here and there, but I''m sure she''s here for you."

    Steven: "Me? And what did I do? Why can''t the guard deal with it? I can''t fight a Demon!"

    Headmaster: "The guards won''t do anything if there isn''t any evidence of a Demon. Besides, Livia''s going to train you, I''m switching all your classes to Independent Studies with her, for the meantime. You''ll be with her in G block until we can figure out where they''re hiding. I''ll call on you when that time comes. Oh, and do you have a sword by chance?"

    Steven: "You can''t just do that."

    Headmaster: "Of course I can, I''m the headmaster after all. Again, do you have a sword?"

    Steven: "Can I just take the suspension?"

    Headmaster: "You mean expulsion? We can work with that too."

    Steven: "Why do you want me to fight a Demon?"

    Headmaster: "You''re not fighting, you''re finding evidence for the guard. Livia''s training you just in case."

    Steven: "Just in case?"

    Headmaster: "I always prepare for the worse, and hope for the best. Bring a sword with you tomorrow, Livia''s going to teach you everything you need in as little as a week."

    The next morning, I headed towards G block, to learn even more magic and do mock battles with Livia. Though her element was fire, I learned everything she taught after a bit of trial and error. We kept this routine for a whole week, it would repeat between, learning a new fire spell, then doing a mock battle with the new spell.

    She even showed me how to alternate between magic and my sword quickly, I dubbed it "Sword Magic" because it seemed very similar to it. By the end of the week, we were reviewing everything I learned.

    Livia: "What''s Flare?"

    Steven: "A fire spell that casts a levitating fireball in the air."

    Livia: "Close, it doesn''t levitate, it slowly falls back down. Show me how you cast Flare."

    I raised my arm to the sky as she requested. Flames surround my hand, muttering "Flare" as a ball of fire recoils from my hand and burns brightly in the sky.

    Livia: "Good, now, what''s Ignite?"

    Steven: "An explosion magic, it''s thrown like a ball and explodes on impact."

    Livia: "Now cast it."

    Flames begun to engulfed my hand, casting Ignite, a ball manifested from the flames and I threw it as a baseball pitcher would do, exploding on impact and splashing fire in the surrounding area.

    Livia: "Let''s take a short break before we do another mock battle."

    Livia was sterner than Kanna when it came to teaching magic. She knew I had a lot of Magic Power and took full advantage of it. I laid down on the grass, exhausted. Livia is really working me, I feel like I''m going to pass out.

    Livia: "Casting magic takes energy, so you should rest if you don''t want to faint."

    Steven: "Thank you."

    I stared into the clouded sky, Livia did the same nearby. The grass and cool winds felt amazing. I closed my eyes and before I knew it, I had fallen asleep. I was peaceful until I was awoken by one of the receptionists from the admin building.

    Receptionist: "I know rest is important after working hard and all, but you might give people the wrong idea if you 2 are that close."

    I sat up and noticed Livia resting a couple of feet from me. I always thought of Livia as "serious and committed", so it threw me off seeing her like that. She''s working herself as hard as I am, so I let her rest as I spoke to the receptionist.

    Steven: "Is there something you need?"

    Receptionist: "Yes, the Headmaster requested that you both head to his office."

    Steven: "Thank you, I''ll head there."

    I just wanted to return to my rest. Though, the Headmaster probably found something about that Lilith Demon. I wasn''t too excited, I was going to be looking for a Demon that almost killed me. I turned to Livia and tried to wake her, to no avail. She was out, I don''t think I would be able to wake her just by poking her. I called out to her, that didn''t work either. I then grabbed and gradually started shaking her until she woke up. I took her by surprise, she jumped up and punched me in the gut, knocking me back down.

    Livia: "Steven? I''m sorry, you spooked me."

    Steven: "Y-you could at least sound sincere."

    Livia: "What were you doing anyway?"

    Steven: "The headmaster asked for us."

    With Livia''s hand, I got back up still winded from the punch. We then made our way to the Headmaster''s office, who as always, was sitting in his chair, lost in his books.

    Headmaster: "So, it was in Solidarity Spire the whole time?"

    Steven: "Headmaster."

    The Headmaster closes his book and gives us his full attention.

    Headmaster: "You''re both finally here, I believe I found out where Lilith is staying."

    Steven: "Can''t you tell the guards now?"

    Headmaster: "That''s the problem, it''s private property that belongs to a noble. It''s recently abandoned, but they''re not going to risk their careers over mere rumors and gossip."

    Steven: "So, I''m going to have to go, watching out for Demons and the guard?"

    Headmaster: "Well, Livia was going too, but if you insist on going alone¡­"

    Steven: "Fine, where do we start?"

    Headmaster: "Brewer Estate, it''s on the other side of the city, between the commercial and residential districts. Livia knows where just follow her."

    Livia: "We can leave now if you want."

    Steven: "Isn''t school still in session?"

    Headmaster: "You''re in Independent Studies, remember? You''re only required to be here for an hour. You can head to the estate now, or if you want to continue sleeping with Livia again in the stadium, doesn''t matter to me."

    That receptionist ratted us out!

    I seriously hate how smart he gets and there was nothing I could do about it other than deal with it. Livia was blushing but kept her composure. I was trying to do the same, though, I wasn''t too sure if I was doing a good job at it. We left the office and the school, heading towards the estate.

    Livia took the lead as we started getting into the areas of the city I wasn''t familiar with. Keeping a fast pace until we reached the estate. It was just built, the grass was green all around and the fencing smelled like fresh paint. Livia stated the owner hasn''t lived here for half a year and was trying to sell it, but wasn''t able to.

    Now, the usual maintenance came once a week, to keep the value from dropping. Security was even patrolling the front. It was far from abandoned as the headmaster stated and I wondered why a Demon would hide in a place like this. It''s too active to be a hideout!

    Steven: "This place isn''t abandoned."

    Livia: "She''s hiding in plain sight, it''s almost too perfect."

    Steven: "How do we get inside anyways? There''s security at the gates."

    Livia: "Let''s walk around and see if there''s another way in."

    We looked around the estate and tried different approaches, none of them worked. I couldn''t scale the fence as it was too tall. We kept looking until we saw a storehouse at the back of the estate.

    I would be able to boost Livia to the top and have her give me a hand up until I noted the fencing. It looked like it was in disrepair and with a bit of force, I could tear it off the hinges, giving us enough space to fit through.

    We were going to be trespassing so vandalism didn''t really matter to us. I was able to open up some space so that we were both able to slip through without a problem. We then crawled through the garden to avoid getting caught by the security and found ourselves at the back entrance of the estate.

    Livia slipped through one of the windows and opened the door, letting me inside. The estate was unfurnished and not a single sign of habitation was visible. It was looking like Lilith wasn''t here to begin with.

    Steven: "I don''t know, this place is empty, you sure she''s here?"

    Livia: "Let''s look around, just to be sure. Go check upstairs, I''ll be down here looking around."

    I went upstairs as Livia said, searching room to room as the wood creaked under every footstep. I searched the first set of rooms and saw how carefully the house was built. It wasn''t like the home I lived in with Kanna.

    This house was massive and every room had its own unique feel to it. I kept searching until I reached the master bedroom. This was different from the others, as I approached the door, I started feeling more uneasy with every step.

    I had my sword drawn as the door creaked open. Checking every corner for a Demon hiding, and to my relief, it was empty. A pentagram was drawn across the floor, candles flickering in the middle, wax dripping from the sides. She has to be nearby, this more than enough evidence to prove there''s a Demon!

    I left the room to tell Livia about the pentagram found when the door slammed shut behind me. Scared, I jumped and ran downstairs, almost tripping on the steps. Livia, came to check on me, and tell me that I''m too loud.

    Steven: "There''s a pentagram¡ªand candles¡ªthe door slammed when I left."

    I struggled to breathe from the fright.

    Livia: "Where''s the pentagram?"

    Steven: "Upstairs, in the master bedroom."

    Livia: "Catch your breath, here look at this. This hidden door leads down into the basement in the kitchen."

    It truly was a hidden door, how did Livia find it?

    Livia: "There are pentagrams, so she might''ve used this place for anything from conjuration to ritual sacrifice. She might be down there."

    Steven: "Great, what do we do now? I''m not going in there."

    Livia: "Neither am I. We found what we needed, now let''s get out of here."

    Steven: "This is heavy, what are we going to tell the Headmaster?"

    Livia didn''t respond, she was staring down the hallway. I tried to call her out and even tapped on her shoulder, she didn''t do anything. Before I was able to turn to her and face her, she collapses in front of me.

    Steven: "Livia!"

    To my horror, I grabbed her and noticed blood dripping from her nose. She wasn''t responding to anything I said.

    Steven: "No, no, no, Livia!"

    I lifted her up, ready to make a break for the front entrance. Before I was able to make it to the door, something pierced my foot and I fell to the ground, dropping Livia. In pain, I tried picking her up again until a shadow came and stabbed me in the leg, causing me to scream. I then heard a familiar voice calling me. The only voice I know of that''ll send a chill down my spine and cause my hair to stand.

    Lilith: "I meant to curse you, Steven. I guess it works either way!"

 16 Her Book of Magic

    With blood dripping from my leg, I slowly got up. Her shadows were embracing her, as she smiled. Was she enjoying this? I have to keep her away from Livia, she''s still motionless on the floor. It seems pointless, but I can try to talk her down, maybe try to understand what she wanted from me.

    Steven: "What do you want from me?"

    Lilith: "I want all of you!"

    She lunged towards me and used her shadows to throw me against the wall. I was winded, but I was still able to run towards her, a quick thrust from my sword, barely managing to graze her. Every time I got close, her shadows would push me further away. I started to use both magic and sword. Repeatedly casting Slashed Winds as I closed in on her and swinging my blade. The house was starting to look as if it was torn by a war. She would dance around, laughing as she avoided my strikes. She truly was a demon, enjoying every bit of it. Though, this felt different than before. I felt as if I was being toyed with rather than the murderous intent I felt the first time at the construction site. I slowed down, having expended most of my energy in just a few short minutes.

    Lilith: "What''s wrong, darling?"

    As I ran towards her, I threw my sword. She barely dodges it as I came from behind punching her and knocking her down. She used her shadows to send me flying through the ceiling, landing in the hallway on the second floor. Everything was blurry, bits of wood had gotten into my eye and I couldn''t stand myself back up. In haste, I crawled into one of the nearby rooms and hid. A desperate attempt to hide from her. I leaned against the door and checked myself for any injuries, the wound on my leg has opened up even more. As the sound of footsteps neared, I grabbed the knob and pushed myself back up.

    Lilith: "Steven, are you in here?"

    I slowly limped towards the window, attempting to escape. The window opened halfway before getting stuck, making noise as I struggled with it. I was so focused on escape that Lilith was able to sneak up behind me.

    Lilith: "Where are you going?"

    She grabbed me from behind and slams me on the floor, pinning me in place. She then wraps her hands around my neck and proceeds to strangle me. I tried to struggle, but it was vain, her shadows kept me in place. My vision started to fade with each moment. In desperation, I muttered the only words I could think of.

    Steven: "He¨Chelp!"

    Lilith: "You''re not getting away this time."

    Steven: "Livia! Wake up, we have to get out of here!"

    She was still unresponsive, but I was still relieved to see her. I set her against the wall to search the room. In my search, I found a sword lying on a table. It wasn''t my magic sword, Nikitas, but I guess it''s better than nothing. I holstered the sword and decided to escape with Livia. With a fireman''s carry, we left the room and searched for the exit. After a while, I arrived at the front entrance and opened it. Outside, I realized that we were in the port, just outside of the city walls. The same one when I had arrived from Feles Isle. I looked towards the ocean and saw the sun starting to rise. Time really does fly, how long were we here anyways? The workers have barely arrived, I chose to avoid them and made my way up towards the city. I arrived at the gates, the guards weren''t nearby and took the opportunity to dash across the gate. Rushing towards my home, it was the closest and safest place I can think of. When I arrived, I kicked the door in, scaring Kanna and her mother, Yuuna.

    Yuuna: "Intruder!"

    Steven: "No, it''s me!"

    Kanna: "Steven? Where have you been? We were worried when you didn''t show up last night. Wait, is that blood?! And is that Livia?!"

    Steven: "I''ll explain in a minute, do you know how to tell if someone has been cursed?"

    Kanna: "Mom knows how."

    Yuuna: "Just lay her on the couch and I''ll get started."

    Steven: "You''re not worried about getting blood on your couch?"

    Yuuna: "Don''t worry about it, just lay her down."

    I laid Livia on the couch and collapsed onto the floor, exhausted from carrying her. With the little strength I had, I went over to the other couch and sat down. Kanna with a serious look, came up to me. She''s not going to let this one go without an explanation.

    Kanna: "Now, tell me what happened."

    Steven: "We were attacked by a demon."

    Kanna: "What? Tell me everything, from the beginning. Tell me why you''re covered in blood."

    Steven: "Which do you want first?"

    Kanna: "I''m serious, Steven."

    I went on about how I made a deal with the Headmaster. That instead of getting suspended, I would go and search for Lilith and how we were ambushed at the estate. Now that I think about it, were we supposed to fight Lilith? I swear, the more that happens in this world, the less I seem to know.

    Kanna: "Anything else?"

    Steven: "Oh, I also found this."

    I went into my bag and showed Kanna the mysterious book that was in the warehouse. She looked at it and took a step back, uneased by the red light emitting from it.

    Kanna: "What is that?"

    Steven: "I don''t know, I found it in the warehouse. It''s locked too, I can''t even read it."

    Kanna: "Maybe the headmaster knows."

    Steven: "Maybe, I don''t even know what to do anymore."

    Kanna: "Go clean yourself and come back, you might know what to do when you come back."

    It sounded like a good idea, I made my way to the bathroom and showered. Letting the hot water run off my head as I was lost in thought. Worried if Livia would be alright. No matter how I think about it, it was my fault. Lilith was after me, yet I let Livia come along. Though, my only regret was not being able to protect her. The only thing I can do now is take the book over to the Headmaster and see what he has to say. I finished washing up and turned off the water, leaping out of the tub. There was no way I''m wearing my clothes now. They were torn and covered in blood. Looks like I''m going back to my old shirt and jeans.

    Steven: "It''s better than nothing."

    I went back towards Yuuna, who was now watching over Livia. Kanna, placing a blanket over her, as to keep her from getting too cold.

    Steven: "Will she be alright?"

    Yuuna "Yes, thankfully. She''s just resting now. She was cursed, but it wasn''t anything life threatening."

    Steven: "That''s good."

    Everything has been like a nightmare. So I was relieved to hear actual good news. I told Kanna that I planned to go take the book over to the Headmaster. He might have an idea on opening it.

    Steven: "I''m going to the academy, and taking the book to the Headmaster."

    Kanna: "Alright, don''t go anywhere else."

    Steven: "You''re not coming?"

    Kanna: "I''m watching over Livia until you come back."

    Yuuna: "I have to open the shop, I can''t keep coming back here to check on her."

    Steven: "Thank you, I''ll be back as soon as I can."

    With the bag in hand, I headed straight towards the academy. A woodworker from down the street was already working on fixing the door. I continued, still racking my head over what happened to Livia. I was about halfway there when I ran into Malin and his group, who wanted to settle the score from last time.

    Malin: "Hey, round-ears! Where do you think you''re going?"

    I kept walking, hoping they would let up. I was stopped dead in my tracks when Brenner, from behind, grabbed the collar of my shirt.

    Brenner: "What are you wearing anyways, round-ears?"

    Malin: "We still have a score to settle."

    Steven: "Really? You don''t say, then why don''t you save it until after school."

    Malin: "Right here, right now."

    Great, just what I needed, and he''s actually serious too. I don''t want to deal with this right now. The quickest way that came to mind was another bluff, it worked last time, so it should work again, right?

    Steven: "That''s fine, I needed to let loose anyways."

    A drew the sword and pointed it at Malin, who back away when I did so. I inched towards them as they kept backing up.

    Brenner: "Let''s get the hell out of here, his eyes are glowing!"

    It worked again. As soon as Brenner said that, they all scattered. What did he mean by my eyes glowing? I covered my eyes with my hand and there wasn''t any light I could see other than from the sun. Well, maybe it was just an excuse so they can run. After holstering my sword, I made the rest of the way to the academy without incident. Arriving at the school gates, nobody was around, classes were already in session. I continued to the Headmaster''s office, being met by a couple of students already waiting outside.

    Bored Student: "We''ve been here all morning, when is he going to let us in?"

    Impatient Student: "I''m about to leave, I''m getting suspended anyways."

    Steven: "Is he in there?"

    Bored Student: "Yeah, but he hasn''t let anyone in."

    Impatient Student: "Probably because Livia isn''t here yet."

    I''m the only one at school who actually knows what happened to Livia, and it was a real punch in the gut.

    Steven: "Well, I''m going in there anyways."

    Bored Student: "Heh, good luck with that."

    I went through the door and saw the Headmaster sitting in his chair, reading a rather large book. He notices me and puts it to the side, waving me in. Great, how do I tell him what happened to Livia?

    Headmaster: "You''re here, but where''s Livia."

    Steven: "She''s, uh, at my home, resting."

    Headmaster: "Resting? What happened?"

    Steven: "We were attacked by Lilith at the estate."

    Headmaster: "So you couldn''t protect Livia?"

    Steven: "She fell unconscious after she was cursed."

    Headmaster: "And Lilith?"

    Steven: "She got away after taking us to the port just outside the city."

    Headmaster: "Where in the port?"

    Steven: "A warehouse."

    Headmaster: "Why did she take you there?"

    Steven: "I have no idea, I woke up covered in blood and on top of a pentagram."

    Headmaster: "A pentagram, and what about Livia?"

    Steven: "Shackled to the wall, still unconscious."

    He leaned backwards in his chair, likely thinking over what I told him. Then looked back at me, clasping his hands on the desk.

    Headmaster: "Sounds like she tried using you both for ritual sacrifice. I''m surprised you actually got away. Did you find anything else in the warehouse?

    Steven: "I found this."

    I reached into the bag and showed him the book. He looked at it before chuckling as he fixes himself in his chair, seemingly in disbelief.

    Headmaster: "I don''t believe it for a second."

    Steven: "Is this book important? I grabbed it because it was emitting the light."

    Headmaster: "Do you even know what you''re holding?"

    Steven: "No, I actually don''t."

    Headmaster: "Let me see it."

    I handed him the book, he made direct eye contact with me when I did. It was weird and made me uncomfortable. He then carefully looked at the book, looking at the lock before trying to open it.

    Headmaster: "I knew it, this is a Grimoire, books of great magic. Has anyone seen you with it?"

    Steven: "Just Kanna and her mother."

    Headmaster: "Good, did they know what it was?"

    Steven: "No, what''s the big deal about it?"

    Headmaster: "Well, it''s just that every high class demon has one."

    Steven: "What?!"

    Headmaster: "If someone saw you with this, they would''ve ran straight to the guard."

    I had stolen Lilith''s magic book. I couldn''t imagine the horrors of what she might do if she caught me. But why would a demon keep her magic in a book in the first place?

    Steven: "Why keep it in a Grimoire?"

    Headmaster: "They get their power from this, without it, they slowly lose their magic power."

    Steven: "So if I take it away, then Lilith won''t be too much of a problem then, right?"

    Headmaster: "You have to do that first."

    Steven: "How hard can it be to hide her Grimoire?"

    Headmaster: "They have an innate sense of where it''s at."

    I was essentially a walking G.P.S. The more I heard, the less I wanted the have the book around. The Headmaster''s eyes started glowing a pale blue the longer he held the book.

    Steven: "Your eyes are glowing."

    Headmaster: "It''s a side effect, the light from the book is actually incredibly powerful magic power seeping from it."

    Steven: "So it''s like radiation then?"

    Headmaster: "Radiation? What''s that?"

    That''s right, technology and science isn''t so advanced here in this world.

    Steven: "Uh, I mean, is it dangerous?"

    Headmaster: "No, your body is just reacting to the magic power coming from the book. It shouldn''t be dangerous."

    I continued watching the headmaster in silence as he studied the book. Though, he was fixated on the lock and kept trying to break it open to no avail. I thought of passing off the book to him and save me the trouble of having it around. The last thing I wanted was Lilith inside my home.

    Headmaster: "If you''re willing, I can take the book off you. I believe that I''d be able to get the lock off and try to decipher it."

    Steven: "Wouldn''t Lilith know where it''s at?"

    Headmaster: "I''m confident enough to believe that I can conceal the book''s energy."

    Steven: "Alright, I didn''t want it anyways."

    He knew I didn''t want the book and used it to his advantage, it was like he read my mind. I didn''t know what he was going to do with it exactly, but I don''t have to worry about carrying a Grimoire around. I was already in a deep enough hole.

    Headmaster: "It might be a while, you can go now, if you want."

    Steven: "Where do I go? I don''t exactly have any classes."

    Headmaster: "Go home and watch over Livia, that''s your new task then. You can do it right?"

    Steven: "Yes, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "Good, let the other students in on your way out."

    I didn''t want to be at school after what happened. I was tired from everything that happened and the only thing in my mind was resting. There was the one student outside, the other was actually serious when he said he''d leave. I let him in and then made my way back home. Running into Cynthia, not too far from the gates, she was ditching class.

    Cynthia: "Steven, did you actually get suspended? You haven''t been around."

    Steven: "Kanna didn''t tell you? I got switched over to Independent Studies."

    Cynthia: "What''s it like?"

    I can''t exactly tell her I was training to fight a demon. Something like that would definitely create some sort of controversy.

    Steven: "Well, shouldn''t you be at the academy?"

    Cynthia: "Nah, it got real boring and quiet after you left."

    Steven: "Really?"

    Cynthia: "Yeah, even Ms. Layne wants you back."

    Steven: "Well, I miss you guys too."

    Cynthia: "Aw, thanks."

    Steven: "It''s nothi¨C"

    Guard: "Halt, citizens!"

    Cynthia: "Aw crap, we were caught, run!"

    Before I was able to say anything, Cynthia darted in the opposite direction. The guard quickly ran up to me and grabbed my arm, forcing me towards a wall.

    Guard: "On the wall, now!"

    Steven: "Easy, no need to get violent."

    Guard: "Shut up! Were you ditching with that girl?"

    Steven: "That girl? She told me she was a flower merchant."

    Guard: "What about you, are you ditching?"

    Steven: "I''m in Independent Studies, my documents say so too."

    Guard: "Let me see them, then."

    My documents are in my school bag back home. I never carried them because Livia would cover when a guard actually did stop us. Before the guard actually did arrest me, Cynthia came back. Trying to get the guard away from me.

    Cynthia: "Hey Guard! Looking for me?"

    She throws a can at the guard, angering him. He releases me and runs towards Cynthia, who was essentially running in circles, avoiding him. She''s actually braver than I had originally thought. I took advantage of the situation and ran off. Making a beeline to the front of my home. I tried catching my breath, when someone grabbed my shoulder.

    Cynthia: "You run really fast, slow down next time, alright?"

    She managed to get away from the guard too. Though, unlike me, she was perfectly fine. I should be grateful, she did save me from the guard after all.

    Steven: "Wh¨Cwhy''d you come back?"

    Cynthia: "It kinda was my fault, and it didn''t feel right leaving you behind."

    Steven: "Thanks, you did save me a lot of trouble there."

    Cynthia: "You shouldn''t thank me."

    Steven: "You want to come inside?"

    Cynthia: "Isn''t this Kanna''s home?"

    I had forgotten that no one knows that I lived with Kanna and her mother. It never came up in discussion, so I never had a reason to tell anyone.

    Steven: "It''s a long story."

    Cynthia: "I like stories."

    Steven: "Fine, hurry up before the guard sees. I don''t want the door to get kicked in again."

    The door was actually fixed when I arrived, I''m surprised they were able to fix it so fast. We entered and was greeted by Yuuna, who thought we were customers at first.

    Yuuna: "Welcome to Yuuna''s Elixirs! Oh, Steven and¡­ Cynthia?!"

    Cynthia: "Hi, aunt Yuuna!"

    Yuuna: "It''s been so long! Come here!"

    Cynthia ran over to Yuuna and hugged her. They must be on really good terms with each other. Kanna came out wondering what all the noise was about, surprised to see Cynthia.

    Kanna: "Cynthia!"

    She ran over too and they did a group hug. It was nice seeing them get along, but I actually feel left out. I guess it doesn''t matter right now, Livia''s my main concern at the moment. She should still be in the back. I left Cynthia with them and went in the back. Livia was still resting quietly on the couch, the blood washed off her. The same can''t really be said for the couch though. The blood is really stained in there pretty good. Oh well, I''ll try and clean it off later. I sat down nearby, no longer wanting to move. I was finally able to rest, my legs, especially were relieved. Making myself comfortable as I closed my eyes, naively hoping everything will be better when I awake. Slowly, I drifted into my sleep, undisturbed.

 17 A Mothers Touch

    (Contains Strong Sexual Content)

    When I had woken up, it was already in the evening. I tried standing up only to feel a pain in my legs, looks like I overdid it and pulled a muscle. My right leg, especially, was in pain. It wasn''t too bad, I was still able to walk normally, but it was uncomfortable. I went to the front to ask Yuuna, maybe she had a potion that could heal. She was at the counter, reading a book. Seeing her read gave her a really gentle aura.

    Yuuna: "Oh, Steven, did you need something?"

    Steven: "Huh? Oh, I-i was wondering if you had anything for a pulled muscle."

    Yuuna: "Go wait in the back, I''ll see what I have."

    Steven: "Okay."

    I went back and sat down. Livia was still resting, I''m just glad she''s alright. Anyways, Where did Cynthia and Kanna run off too? I don''t hear them, did they head out? Oh well, I''m sure she''d show up soon. In the meantime, I was enjoying the calm ambience in the room when Yuuna came, with a potion in hand.

    Yuuna: "Here, drink this, can I see your leg too?"

    Steven: "Of course, what are you going to do?"

    Yuuna: "A little bit of healing magic."

    She took my leg and her hands began to glow slightly. Holy magic really is useful. With the potion, the pain in my leg stopped and felt a slight surge of energy go through me, I felt like I could run a marathon. Yuuna went over my leg a couple times as I watched, she really is mature. I never really got to know her, even after all the time I''ve been here.

    Yuuna: "Is something wrong?"

    Steven: "Ahh, I, uh¨C I thought you looked really mature. Kinda like a mother."

    Yuuna: "But I am a mother, remember?"

    Steven: "Right, you look young though. I''ll pay for the potion."

    Yuuna: "It''s alright, besides, it wasn''t cheap. I don''t think you''d be able to afford it."

    Steven: "Really? How much do they cost?"

    Yuuna: "500 coin."

    It took me by surprise, the price really is high, even for a really good potion. I still feel like I should pay for it, there must be something I can do instead.

    Steven: "Can I pay some other way?"

    Yuuna: "There is one way."

    Steven: "Alright, what can I do?"

    Yuuna: "Celebrate with me, I finally made a million coin selling potions!"

    A million!? That''s a lot of money, you could probably buy half the city with that much! I''m amazed that Yuuna could even save up that much coin. Let alone, sell that many potions! Then again, her prices are pretty high, I''m surprised people actually buy them. It''s still something really worth celebrating. We should get Cynthia and Kanna, they should celebrate too.

    Steven: "Alright, where are Cynthia and Kanna?"

    Yuuna: "They left to the Town square, it''ll just be the two of us for now."

    Steven: "How should we celebrate?"

    Yuuna: "With a drink!"

    Yuuna: "Here, we can drink these two! I''ve been saving these for a while."

    A bottle of champagne and vodka? The champagne doesn''t look cheap either, the bottle looks like it was made out of gold. The vodka on the other hand, looks like it was bought at the general store. Quite a massive difference between the two.

    Yuuna: "What do you start with first?"

    Steven: "The vodka? I don''t know, I''ve never drank before."

    Yuuna: "Let''s get you your first drink then!"

    She''s really excited. She grabbed two glasses and opened the bottle, pouring us drinks. After clinking our glasses, we drank. The taste wasn''t what I was expecting, it was subtle, like a clear grain. Not a very bitter taste that I was expecting. In fact, I actually enjoyed it.

    Yuuna: "Well, what do you think?"

    Steven: "It''s actually good!"

    Yuuna: "Here, have another!"

    Another few drinks in, and I my whole body started to feel warm and cozy, like I was one giant vibrating being. I was still coherent, at least more so than Yuuna. I thought I drank too much when I heard Yuuna meowing. It''s the first time I''ve seen a Nekomata actually meow, but was it real or was I too drunk?

    Yuuna: "Come on! Lesh drink the whole bottle!"

    Steven: "Ahaha, Yuuna you''re drunk."

    Yuuna: "Come on! Pleash!"

    She''s really cute when she''s drunk! I couldn''t hold myself back and continued drinking with Yuuna. We started singing and dancing the more we drank, and before we knew it, everything became a blur before the bottle was empty.

    Steven: "Shit, my head!"

    I woke up to an unfamiliar ceiling. My head was killing me and I was sick to my stomach. I didn''t know where I was and tried getting up. It felt like a weight was holding me down. Looking under the covers, Yuuna was sleeping on top of me! Oh no, please don''t let this be what I think it is! I tried to wake Yuuna up, but she was sticky anywhere I touched her and having the both of us in our underwear was only making things worse.

    Steven: "Yuuna! Come on wake up!"

    Yuuna: "Hmm, Steven? My, you were really amazing last night."

    I felt my heart sink, thinking that it was the end of the world for me. Yuuna has to be joking! She''s playful, right?! I mean, that''s what Nekomatas are like, right?! They''re playful!

    Yuuna: "You''re so naughty, you shot everywhere too. I was wearing my favorite dress, y''know."

    Steven: "Stop playing! Look at the situation we''re in!"

    Yuuna: "What? You splashed champagne all over us."

    She looks around and realizes she was on top of me in her underwear. She then laughs and gives me a complacent smile.

    Yuuna: "We didn''t do it, you idiot."

    Steven: "We didn''t?"

    A drop my head into the pillow, letting off a relieved laugh. I sure was fooled. I thought we actually did it for a second there.

    Yuuna: "But if you insist¡­"

    Yuuna sits on top of me and unhooks her bra, revealing her breasts. What is she doing?! It''s not like that, please don''t do it! I tried pushing her off me only to have her grab my wrists and pin me to the bed, she gets barely inches from my face, whispering into my ear.

    Yuuna: "... Just know that I''m married."

    Steven: "Y-y-you didn''t have to take your bra off to tell me that!"

    Yuuna: "We both know you want to touch them. I bet you''ve never seen them so big before."

    Steven: "That''s besides the point, this is wrong! What if Kanna sees us?"

    Yuuna: "She won''t come in without knocking, now take these off!"

    We started a tug of war over my shorts, I was desperately trying to keep them on. At least have some consideration for my feelings! I''m even stiff! My god, this is so embarrassing!

    Yuuna: "Stop fighting it! I''ll go first if it makes you feel better!"

    Steven: "Don''t you have a husband already?!"

    Yuuna: "He''s not here! Don''t worry about him! We won''t get caught!"

    What the hell is wrong with her?! She took off her panties and was now fully nude. She went back to trying to pull off my shorts. In a desperate attempt, I grabbed her tail, she moans loudly and pins me to the bed again, biting my wrist.

    Steven: "Ow! What are you doing?!"

    Yuuna: "Don''t grab my tail! It turns me on!

    I''ve only made it worse. She keeps my hands pinned as she starts to grind me. Slowly, it starts to scrape away my sense of reason. The more she did it, the more I wanted her. She took my hands and placed them on her breasts, as she moans softly. Eroding the little sense I was desperately clinging to. I don''t care anymore, I want her!

    Steven: "F-fine, y-you win. Please, take me..."

    Yuuna: "Mm, I knew you''d see reason!"

    She took off my shorts and proceeded to gently stroke me. It felt good, she pressed her lips on my tip and gently started to suck on it. Pleasure began to overwhelm me and I could only respond by moaning softly.

    Yuuna: "Do you like it?"

    I was so entranced, that I was only able to nod, I felt like I was in heaven. She stood up and slowly inserted my shaft inside her.

    Yuuna: "Mngh! It feels so good!"

    The sounds of our hips clapping started to echo around the room. Lust filled the air. I was still fondling her, as she came down, passionately kissing me, still moving her hips around. I''m at my limit! Yuuna kept going until I actually came, our hips became glued together as I filled her with my love. The best ten minutes I''ve ever had! It was my first time, I never knew sex can be so exhilarating!

    Yuuna: "Mm, that was¡­ that was¡­"

    That was amazing! I wanted to keep going, but we were both exhausted. Slowly, we fell back asleep in each other''s arms. I enjoyed it, but was it the right thing to do? I could only have my doubts, as I faded into my sleep.

    Kanna: "Steven, wake up!"

    I was in my room. What the hell just happened? Was it just a dream? Shouldn''t I be in the living room, then? Unless, I actually did drink with Yuuna, and then dreamed about doing it with her. Alright, this is weird. Just what the hell actually happened?

    Kanna: "Are you alright?"

    Steven: "No, how long have I been out?"

    Kanna: "Since yesterday! It''s already the afternoon, what''s wrong?"

    Steven: "My head just hurts. Don''t worry, it''s nothing."

    I stood up and patted Kanna on the head, who in turn blushes and backs away. She wasn''t wearing her sunhat and used her hands to cover her ears. Strange, she usually lets me pet her when we''re together.

    Steven: "What''s wrong?"

    Kanna: "N-nothing, it''s just¡­ it''s just that it''s been a while since you actually patted me."

    Steven: "Oh, sorry. I''ll ask next time."

    Kanna: "It''s fine, a letter from the Headmaster came in for you."

    Steven: "What does it say?"

    Kanna: "I don''t know, I haven''t opened it yet."

    Steven: "Yet?"

    After checking on Livia, I went with Kanna to the front of the house into the shop. Yuuna is nowhere to be seen. Good, things might get awkward if she was here or not good. Damn, I don''t even know anymore. The mail came in, a letter was directed to me, from the Headmaster himself. It reads, "Steven, I request your presence immediately, it''s about your book." It was rather short, but it was enough. The man actually did it, he translated the Grimoire and didn''t get any trouble from Lilith. I didn''t think he could do it. I showed Kanna and she agreed to let me go. She even agreed to watch over Livia until I came back.

    Kanna: "Don''t go anywhere else."

    Steven: "I won''t, I''ll be right back."

    I headed for the academy, and to my fortune, it was an uneventful trip. I arrived at the office, nobody was outside this time. I guess the Headmaster actually does his job. Entering the office, the Headmaster was standing beside his desk. He actually stands! Just when I believed he lived in his chair.

    Steven: "Headmaster, I''ve never seen you standing before."

    Headmaster: "Steven, when I told you to watch over Livia, I meant it as to take it easy, you look like you''ve been to hell and back."

    Steven: "Yeah, well, it''s been really weird the past couple days."

    Headmaster: "Either way, I got the Grimoire translated!"

    Steven: "Does that mean we can use it?"

    He sat down in his chair, a staple of his image. He reaches underneath and places the Grimoire and a translated copy in front of me. I didn''t really understand what he was trying to say.

    Steven: "Well, is it possible?"

    Headmaster: "No, we need someone that knows dark magic and you know what that means."

    Steven: "Only a demon can teach us. Just great, where the hell are we going to find one that''ll teach us?"

    Headmaster: "I, for once, have no idea how. You can try reading it, but I don''t know if anything will happen."

    He grabs the translated copy and starts flipping the pages. He stops in the middle and passes the book to me. Out loud, I began to read from the top.

    Steven: "From my sorrow, I repent. From my sight, darkness consumes. From my anger, I kill."

    The passages were weird, they were off and sounded like ramblings. I stopped midway, unable to make sense of what they meant. Maybe there was a mistranslation? I don''t know, this whole book is incoherent.

    Headmaster: "See? I thought I did something wrong halfway through writing it and kept doing it over."

    Steven: "It doesn''t make sense, what is this? From my sorrow, I repent. Alright, what do I repent?"

    Headmaster: "Unlock one, discover more."

    Steven: "What?

    Headmaster: "Nothing, look at this page."

    Flipping through the pages again, he goes towards the end of the book. He was after something specific, he went back and forth twice until he found it. Stopping near the end, giving the book back, as he pointed at a specific passage. I can''t read this! The words are all jumbled up! What is he trying to do? He was looking at the book in my hands, is he looking for a specific reaction?

    Headmaster: "Were you bit by a stray, by chance?"

    Steven: "Bit? What are you talking about?"

    Headmaster: "It''s just that, there''s a bite mark on your left wrist."

    Confused, I look at my wrist, and sure enough, there was a bite mark. Where did it come from? I tried thinking back when it dawned on me, Yuuna bit me. My god, we actually did it. I actually thought it was a dream too! Slowly, I fell to my knees as I started to laugh. I can''t believe I actually slept with Yuuna. I started laughing so hard that tears ran down my cheeks. It''s so unbelievable that it happened! It''s too funny! The Headmaster was disturbed, placing his hands under the desk, as he watched me lose what''s left of my sanity.

    Headmaster: "Steven?! Did the Grimoire do something to you? Answer me!"

    ----

    Author''s Note:

    Alright, for the smart one in the comments that keeps deleting and reposting their own comment over and over again:

    1) No, Steven was not raped

    2) Yes, I''m aware what could happen if they get caught

    3) No, Yuuna will not get pregnant, she had her tubes tied after being married to Takeo (Captain Hisakawa)

    4) Yes, it''s important to the plot, this is working on Steven''s character flaw of being lustful

 18 Left To His Vices

    Now I''ve done it, I put a good scare into the Headmaster and he kicked me out, "Head home, don''t come back until Livia wakes or I summon you again." He said. I can''t blame him, I still can''t believe I did it with Yuuna. The bite mark was more than enough for me to know it was real. How can something feel good, but be bad at the same time? One little vice can''t be the end of the world, can it? I have to make my mind up, but first, I have to figure out how I''m going to face her after I now know the truth.

    Cynthia: "Steven, why are you smiling like that?"

    Steven: "Uh, what?"

    Cynthia came up to me while I was lost in thought, ditching her classes yet again. Everyone seems to be doing it now. Even Kanna hasn''t been to school frequently, and here I was thinking the academy was something to be taken seriously. I haven''t been there only because I have an excuse not to go.

    Cynthia: "You were just smiling, did something happen?"

    Steven: "Uh, I was thinking of something funny."

    Cynthia: "Oh, where are you headed?"

    Steven: "Home, you want to come say hi to Kanna?"

    Cynthia: "I would, but I have something to take care of first. I might stop by later."

    Steven: "Alright, I''ll see you later."

    I continued my way back home, the sign on the door says closed. Odd, the shop''s usually open before it''s the afternoon. Yuuna wasn''t in the front, she probably isn''t even home. I''ll worry about her later then. Kanna''s not in the living room, it''s just Livia, still resting. She''s been out for a few days now, will she be alright? I went and knocked on Kanna''s door, no answer. My room''s empty, same for the bathroom and kitchen. Maybe I overlooked her and she''s back in the living room. Nope, she''s nowhere to be seen, I''m starting to worry. The one room left is Yuuna''s, and that''s one door I''m not keen on knocking on. I don''t have a choice, she could be in there. After a deep breath, I knock on the door.

    Yuuna: "Who is it?"

    Great, now what? I just have to keep it cool and hope for the best. Kind of like in the movies back home when you think about it.

    Steven: "Yuuna, have you seen Kanna?"

    Damn, I actually did it. I''m trying not to be vain, because I didn''t hear any reply, no tumbling around or anything. I wonder if she even heard me. I was about to speak again when she opened the door slowly. She''s dressed elegantly, is there an event she''s attending?

    Yuuna: "Kanna? She was hungry and stepped out to get something to eat."

    That''s a relief! I''m worrying over nothing. I thought she disappeared for a while there. What is Yuuna wearing anyways? It''s not the usual frilly clothes, just a simple, long dress. If you ask me, she actually looks good in it. She''s even looking at me with expectant eyes, does she want me to compliment her? If I am, I should play it safe, who knows what might happen?

    Steven: "You look great."

    Steven: "Sure, what do you need help with?"

    Yuuna: "I need to clean my room."

    If I play my cards right, she won''t do anything. It''s still pretty risky and I have to keep my cool the whole time. I enter her room, I remember it as clear as day. As if there were any doubt it didn''t happen. Nice and easy, the last thing I need is getting in an affair with the woman whose roof I''m living under.

    Yuuna: "I need help cleaning my bed sheets."

    Yeah, I wonder why. Here I thought she was a careful planner, but ends up asking me to clean her sheets. She should think these through a little more.

    Steven: "Alright, where do I take them?"

    Yuuna: "To the laundry room, my clothes are going to a specialist."

    Steven: "Why a specialist?"

    Yuuna: "They''re delicate."

    Of course they are, even though we live in a townhouse, she''s still a noble. Even the bed sheets have frills! I took them to the laundry room, but I don''t think the usual washboard would work this time. These look pretty expensive.

    Steven: "How are we cleaning the bed sheets?"

    Yuuna: "With the washboard, how else?"

    Steven: "It''s just that, these look delicate too."

    Yuuna: "No, they''re sturdy enough to be washed normally. I do it all the time."

    Together, we washed the sheets, chatting with each other. We usually don''t talk unless it was related to her shop, so it was a nice change of pace. She''s actually a really pleasant person to talk with, and we got through washing the sheets pretty fast. Even though I was worried about damaging them at first. Kanna came back and went to her room, while someone came and picked up Yuuna''s clothes. No doubt it was the specialist she was talking about. I bet it''s no different from dry cleaning.

    Specialist: "They''ll be ready by tomorrow morning."

    Yuuna: "That''s great! We''ll stop by then!"

    I sat down in the living room, my knees were a little sore from sitting on them. Though, they''re not too bad, at least, they''re better off than my wrist. It''s bruised over. Who would''ve thought that Yuuna has a strong bite?

    Yuuna: "My, what happened?"

    Shit, it''s going to be difficult to play this one off! What do I do?! Right, I was bit by a stray! The Headmaster thought so, maybe it''ll work with her?

    Steven: "I was¡­ I was bit by a stray."

    Yuuna: "Let me see it, I can heal it."

    Steven: "A-alright."

    Did she buy it? Hell, I don''t even know anymore. She used her healing magic on my wrist, making the bruise fade away. How does it work? It''s really amazing! After finishing, she sits by me and rests her head on my shoulder. Her hair''s a little wet and it smells like lilacs! What the hell is wrong with me? No, what''s wrong with her?!

    Steven: "Yuuna! What are you doing?!"

    Yuuna: "You smell really nice after washing the sheets!"

    Steven: "Don''t do that, you might give someone the w-wrong idea."

    Yuuna: "At least let me rest for a while."

    She lays down on my lap, using it as a pillow. She wants to rest, this should be fine, right? I''ve seen something like this back home, but shouldn''t it be the other way around? She looks really vulnerable right now. No, I shouldn''t be thinking like this! I''m overreacting, after a few deep breaths I managed to calm down a bit. Looking at her now, her ears are smaller than Kanna''s. I start to pet her while she''s resting. In a friendly, not romantic way. Her hair''s so soft and silky!

    Yuuna: "Hmhm, it tickles."

    She sits back up, fixing her hair. I didn''t mess it up, I was being gentle. There''s an awkward silence between us, I can''t even look at her directly now. Great, I was hoping this wouldn''t happen! It''s really weird now!

    Yuuna: "Steven, look at me."

    What could she want? I look at her and in the blink of an eye, our lips met. No! I pull away quickly and end up falling off the couch. Yuuna quickly jumps on top of me and keeps me in place. Not again, I don''t want this!

    Steven: "Yuuna! Come on, don''t you already have a husband?!"

    She actually stopped? She releases me, but still sits on top of me. Giving me a troubled look in the process.

    Yuuna: "I¡­ I don''t love him."

    Steven: "What? Why did you marry him, then?"

    Yuuna: "It was arranged, he''s not Kanna''s father and she doesn''t even call him dad."

    Steven: "Really, who''s her father then?"

    Yuuna: "An old flame from Oki."

    Steven: "Your old home?"

    I guess it''s not all sunshine and rainbows for the nobility. She was forced into a marriage she didn''t want to be in and I thought she was being immoral the whole time. I can''t imagine what that must be like. Now, I can''t help but feel bad for her, but why though? It doesn''t explain why she''s been doing this recently.

    Steven: "So, what do you want from me?"

    Yuuna: "I''ve seen the way you look at me and Kanna at times."

    Well, shit. It''s normal, isn''t it? I''m just a guy who has his thoughts. I think about them, but I don''t act out on it. Damn, I''ve only been here for a few months and I already see them as women instead of cats.

    Yuuna: "It''s okay to be aggressive, I certainly won''t mind."

    One little vice can''t be the end of the world, can it? I mean, what''s the worst that can happen? She''s pleasant to be around, and we might like each other. Oh boy, I''ve really fallen from grace.

    Steven: "Alright, I''ll take you up on that."

    When I get a good look at her, she really is beautiful. I sit up and embrace her, softly kissing her neck. All my doubts washed away, it finally felt right. We move to my room and continue, I lay down on the bed as she gets back on top of me, removing her top. I begin to fondle her as we kept kissing. Little by little, we remove each other''s clothes until we''re both nude.

    Yuuna: "Just so you know, I like being on top."

    I lay down as she only inserts the tip of my shaft, in a teasing way. Her hips swayed as my tip rubbed against her, causing us both to moan softly. Kanna was in the room next door, so we were quiet about it. She drops her knee, causing my shaft to go all the way in. It felt amazing doing it, Yuuna even covered her mouth to keep herself from moaning loudly.

    Yuuna: "Mngh! Damn! I can''t control myself!"

    I held her hips as she bounced on top of me. Again, the smell of lust filled the room. She kept a steady and quiet pace until I came again. Holding herself in place as I filled her. It didn''t last long, but it was better than last time!

    Yuuna: "You did it again."

    We redressed and opened the window, to air out the room. Sharing a final kiss before leaving, we went to the living room. Kanna was with Cynthia, who actually did stop by. She was looking over Livia, frightened. Oh no, she wasn''t supposed to see her like that!

    Cynthia: "How did this happen?!"

    Kanna: "I was looking for you, where were you two?"

    Yuuna: "He was helping me clean my room."

    That''s right, Lilith''s still on the loose. In fact, I haven''t seen her since the estate, where did she even go? There''s nothing I can do until Livia wakes up. Kanna trusts Cynthia, but I don''t want to involve more people than I have to. I''ll just start with the truth for now.

    Steven: "It goes back, when I was in Los Angeles¡­"

 19 A Weeping Widow

    After I told Cynthia about Lilith, she offered to help, saying she''d be in touch if she found anything. I was surprised she even considered helping at all. Well, that was 2 weeks ago, and it''s been uneventful since. Other than being called on by Yuuna, I''ve been looking after Livia. Checking on her frequently, and the likes. Yuuna kept reassuring me she was fine and it wasn''t my fault, but I can''t help it. It feels like it''s been forever and she''s still unresponsive!

    Yuuna: "It''ll be alright, hon."

    Steven: "I know she''ll wake up, she has to."

    Kanna: "Mom''s right, Steven."

    I hope they''re right and not saying that just to make it easy. I went with them to the front when two men came in. They were in some kind of military uniform and covered in bandages, probably here for a healing potion.

    Yuuna: "Hello, welcome to Yuuna''s Elixirs!"

    Man: "Excuse me, but are you Yuuna Hisakawa?"

    Yuuna: "That''s me. Who are you?"

    Nathan: "I''m Private Nathan Pierre, this is Corporal Jacob Layne, Ostroven Army."

    Kanna: "Oh, just like Mr. Hisakawa."

    Yuuna was right, Kanna doesn''t call him dad, just Mr. Hisakawa. I forgot about it and almost gave me a fright.

    Yuuna: "That''s right, why are you here? Do you need a potion?"

    Nathan: "I have been asked to inform you that your husband has been reported dead in Fort Dunkel, at 1100 on the 15th of Okto. A demon snuck into the fort and used explosion magic to destroy it. On behalf of the Queen, I extend to you and your family my deepest sympathy in your great loss."

    Yuuna looked in disbelief, before running into the back, with Kanna right behind her. I was about to follow them to make sure they''re alright before I was stopped by one of the soldiers, Jacob.

    Jacob: "Excuse me, kid. Do you have a sister, by chance? There was a girl who has rounded ears like you, so we thought maybe you two were related."

    What did he mean by that? I don''t have any siblings in either world, so they might have me confused for someone else and I thought I was the only round-eared person around here. I wonder who she could be.

    Steven: "A sister? No, who is she?"

    Jacob: "A girl, named Lilith."

    He has to be kidding. Lilith has rounded ears too? No, that''s not what offends me. The fact that he knows her and to think I''m related to her. She''s a completely psycho! Just look at what she did to Livia! In fact, how do they even know her to begin with?

    Steven: "I''m not related to a demon, if that''s what you think. She''s the last person in this world, I''d want to associate with."

    Nathan: "Why''s that?"

    Steven: "She''s been terrorizing me ever since I moved here!"

    Nathan: "How?"

    Steven: "Come and look."

    Steven: "What are you doing?"

    Nathan: "He''s thinks she has little to no energy. If she''s been cursed and been like this after removing it, there''s a good chance it was a leeching curse. It would take a long time to recuperate if that happened."

    Steven: "Her Magic Power was taken from her?"

    Nathan: "No, but close. He''s transferring his energy to her.."

    Soon enough, Livia had woken up. I couldn''t believe it, after all this time, it only took a spell. I never thought I''d be so happy to finally see her get up and tears slowly flooded my vision as I saw her finally sit up.

    Jacob: "Ah, that¨Cwas easier than I thought. She really was only drained of energy."

    Livia: "W-what? Steven? A-are we still in the estate, what happened? Oh, what am I wearing?"

    Steven: "Livia!"

    I ran to Livia and hugged her. Maybe it was too much, but I didn''t care. I''m just happy to see her awake.

    Livia: "Steven, what''s gotten into you? Ow, look, your display of affection is nice and all, but can you ease up a bit? It hurts."

    Steven: "Sorry, I''m just glad you''re alright."

    Jacob: "Hey you two, it''s nice to see a teary-eyed reunion, but we need answers."

    Livia: "Answers? Who are you two?"

    Nathan: "I''m Private Nathan Pierre, this is Corporal Jacob Layne, Ostroven Army."

    Jacob: "We need to know everything you know about Lilith."

    Oh, right, they''re in the Army. It does make sense to ask questions if there''s a demon in Everhand. Though, they seem pretty interested suddenly. They came here just to deliver news to Yuuna.

    Steven: "Oh, no."

    Shit, I forgot she ran off! I hope she''s alright.

    Steven: "Livia, I know you just woke up, but can you tell them, please?"

    Livia: "Alright."

    I hurried over to Yuuna''s room, where Kanna was consoling her. Those two really are close, and Kanna seems to be taking the news better than I thought she would. Though, she looks like she wants to cry as much as Yuuna is. I''m not good with these kinds of situations and did the only thing I could think of. It didn''t need any words to show how they felt. I pulled them close and embraced them. Yuuna reciprocated, while Kanna finally lost her composure and started crying. They''re both always calm, so it made it hard to see them like that. I guess they really did love him, just not in the traditional sense. I continued holding them until they both started resting, laying them on the bed with a blanket over them. I can''t begin to imagine what it''s like for them. I had my friends and family taken from me, but I know they''re alive, I think. I just hope they''ll feel better soon. I made my way out and slowly closed the door behind me, making my way back to Livia. Waiting for me along with the 2 soldiers.

    Jacob: "How are they?"

    Steven: "They''re resting."

    Nathan: "Anyways, we need to hear your side of the story."

    Steven: "My side?"

    Nathan: "Yes, about Lilith."

    I feel like I told this story a million times. Though, I could use their help, they''re in the military after all. I started telling them everything I know, from the first time I ran into her in Los Angeles, to the estate and the docks. Even the part where I took her book and sword. They seemed skeptical until Livia backed me up and after I showed them the sword.

    Jacob: "You stole her Grimoire and sword? The sword, that''s nothing, but the Grimoire? Do you have a deathwish?"

    Steven: "The headmaster at my academy took it off my hands, saying he can translate and decipher it."

    Nathan: "I want to meet him and give him one. To send a couple of students by themselves to a demon''s dwelling, and for what? A Grimoire? Reckless!"

    Jacob: "Easy, Nate. Anyways, we''ll be in touch, if you have any questions or have anything else to tell us, here''s my card."

    They both handed me a business card. If you can even call it one, it was a rough piece of paper with all their information written down on it in pen. They took their leave as I led them out, leaving just me and Livia. Seeing her up and walking truly is a blessing.

    Steven: "How do you feel?"

    Livia: "A little weak, how long has it been?"

    Steven: "It''s been 2 weeks."

    Livia: "O-oh, that''s quite a while."

    I feel bad now. I dragged her into my problems and put her in a coma for 2 weeks, and all it took was a spell to wake her. If only I knew, things probably wouldn''t turn out like this.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, Livia."

    Livia: "For what?"

    Steven: "I dragged you into my problems and you got hurt because of it."

    Livia: "That''s not your fault, I came along knowing what could happen."

    Steven: "But still it¡ª"

    Livia: "No, seriously, it''s fine."

    Steven: "Alright."

    It still doesn''t make me feel any better. The silence grew between us, as I looked down. It wasn''t until Livia spoke up, that it broke.

    Livia: "Here, if you really want to make it up, let''s get something to eat. I''m a little peckish."

    Steven: "If it makes it up to you."

    After I checked on Kanna and Yuuna, who were sleeping, we left to the town square. Heading straight to a restaurant that Livia said she always visits. She must be a regular, one of the waitresses even recognized her. It wasn''t the one I''d frequent but we ate eagerly. The food was actually good for the price and it even reminded me of the food my mom used to make.

    Livia: "See? I told you they had great food."

    Steven: "You''re right, the food tasted like it came from back home."

    Livia: "You always say that."

    Steven: "Say what?"

    Livia: "Back home. Like the first time you went to the Headmaster''s office, you said the entrance exams were easy because everyone already learned it back home."

    Steven: "Algebra is the first thing they taught us."

    Livia: "If you say so."

    Steven: "You don''t believe me?"

    Livia: "I didn''t say that."

    We continued strolling around town, having no idea what to do next. We stopped by the bakery, seeing what kind of special they had when we ran into one of the soldiers, Nathan.

    Nathan: "You two again? Are you on a date already?"

    Livia: "It''s not like that."

    Nathan: "You don''t have to hide it, kid. Anyways, did you need something?"

    Steven: "Oh, I never got to ask, but, how do you know about Lilith?"

    Nathan: "Well, alright, sit down, I''ll start from the beginning and it''s going to take a few to explain."

    We sat down as he began to tell his story. Telling us that he was stationed at Fort Dunkel when he ran into Lilith, and how he was with his Captain, preparing weapons for delivery.

    Nathan: "It happened a couple of weeks ago¡­"

 20 Nathan Pierre

    ---

    They had me stationed at Fort Dunkel, the largest armory in Ostroven. We had a massive stockpile of any weapon you could think of from swords and daggers, to these handheld cannons called "muskets," and finally, we have the occasional cannon used by the Navy war ships.

    We received and sent any surplus to the armies throughout the country. It was on the main road, so we were pretty busy. It was easy and not too different from working in a warehouse.

    CPT. Hisakawa: "Private, did you ready the weapons for shipment?"

    PVT. Pierre: "Aye, sir."

    That was Captain Hisakawa, reliable and headstrong Nekomata. He''s in charge of the fort and keeps everyone on their toes. If something were to happen, he would know about it. In fact, he would know everything, and at the same time, no one knew anything about him.

    CPT. Hisakawa: "Head to the mess hall after you''re done, I don''t want you messing up my schedule by collapsing."

    PVT. Pierre: "Aye, sir."

    I mostly kept to myself in one of the warehouses with a couple other men. It was me, Jackson, and Layne. I hated them at first, but now they''re pretty much my best friends.

    PVT. Jackson: "Did you hear the Captain? We can go eat now."

    Jackson and I were both from the countryside. Though, he had a penchant for getting yelled at by the Captain. There really isn''t much to him, other than he''s a crack shot with the bow.

    CPL. Layne: "Finish up first, you want to piss the Captain off again?"

    Layne was from the capital, Everhand. He''s been here longer than any of us. His sister was a teacher at some academy. He claimed he could''ve gone on the Officer Track but wanted to actually fight in the army. Though, he''s now moving crates full of weapons around and not actually fighting. I wonder how it''s working out for him.

    PVT. Pierre: "Everything''s already finished."

    CPL. Layne: "Then let''s get something to eat."

    PVT. Pierre: "Go on, I have to use the latrine."

    They''re really eager to eat and rushed off. After doing my business, I start making my way to the mess hall. These warehouses really do get quiet when it''s time to eat.

    Girl: "Excuse me!"

    A civilian in the warehouses? A real beauty at that one too. Her ears are rounded, it could be a birth defect. Oh well, she might be lost, we do get the usual traveler passing by. Hell, I don''t what to say about this one. If the Captain saw this, he''d flip.

    PVT. Pierre: "Are you lost? Civilians are not allowed in the warehouses."

    Girl: "Yes, I''m looking for the strongest swords your little fort carries! I kind of had mine stolen."

    Alright, she''s a little off, I''m impressed she even made it this far in the fort. The M.P.''s will know what to do. I''ll take her there, better them than me.

    Girl: "Alright!"

    PVT. Pierre: "No running!"

    Oh man, Captain''s really going to give me an earful. It''s the best I can do anyways. I wonder what she''s doing here, did she really lose a sword here?

    PVT. Pierre: "Hey kid, what''s your name?"

    Lilith: "My name''s Lilith, what''s yours?"

    PVT. Pierre: "Nathan Pierre, it''s nice to meet you."

    She reminds me of a girl I was sweet on. I''m starting to reminisce here. Really good memories, those days were.

    PVT. Pierre: "How''d you lose your sword, Lilith?"

    Lilith: "Some boy stole it, along with my book."

    I hate bullies, why would they do something to someone like her? She looks like a real sweetheart. She must be from a bad town to be getting pushed around like that.

    PVT. Pierre: "Where did it happen?"

    Lilith: "Everhand, I just moved there too."

    The capital, I guess it''s not the city of diplomacy and knowledge it''s all cracked up to be.

    PVT. Pierre: "Why didn''t you go to a Weaponsmith to replace it? Why come all the way out here?"

    It doesn''t make sense one bit. Then again, none of this did make any sense. Swords aren''t exactly outlawed, so you were able to get them just about anywhere. Unless she owned a musket, then that''s one entire legal issue of it''s own.

    Lilith: "My sword was enchanted. I need something strong to get it back."

    PVT. Pierre: "You''re going to fight to get it back?"

    Lilith: "Yeah, I know how to use a sword."

    That''s pretty risky, if you''re going to get your sword back, you''d be better off calling the guard to help. If it''s either her courage or just stupidity, it''s debatable. I have to give her credit for trying, at least.

    PVT. Pierre: "That''s really brave of you, but shouldn''t you leave it to the guard? What if you get hurt?"

    Lilith: "You''re worried about someone like me? Thanks!"

    She turned around and starts hugging me. Now, this is heaven, she even smells like it too! It''s fine if I stroke her hair, just a little bit. That way, I can just say I tried to push her away, but didn''t want to touch her. It seemed like a good excuse, until the Captain started yelling.

    CPT. Hisakawa: "You fucking moron! Get away from her!"

    Like all good things, it comes crashing to a halt. Captain tried to warn me, but before I was able to do anything, she pulled a dagger and sticks me in the chest, running off in the opposite direction. The Captain became enraged and chased after her. Leaving me alone, bleeding out. This pain is on a whole new level, not even training was this painful.

    PVT. Pierre: "Help¡­ I need help!"

    She got me good, I''m bleeding everywhere. I can barely call out for help because of the pain and end up leaving a trail of blood as I crawled across the floor.

    2LT. Davis: "Captain, I heard you yelling... My god, Pierre! Hang in there! I got you, I know a healing spell!

    PVT. Pierre: "Cap¨C Captain chased h-her down the ha-hallway."

    The Lieutenant''s magic helped, but I lost quite a bit of blood. My fingers feel cold and I feel energetic. It could be that Davis transferred a bit of his energy to me.

    CPL. Layne: "What the fuck happened here?!"

    2LT. Davis: "Corporal, I want you and Pierre to arm up, someone''s attacking the fort!"

    CPL. Layne: "Yes, sir. Let''s go, on your feet, Pierre."

    The building shook violently as the hallway where the Captain went collapsed, causing a fire to break out. What the hell is going on? The building kept shaking as we attempted our escape from the warehouse. Everyone was in disarray, running everywhere across the fort. Some of the buildings were in flames, no way this was the work of one person, we really are under attack!

    2LT Davis: "I have to find the Captain!"

    CPL. Layne: Let''s go Nathan, it''s you and me!"

    We ran for the barracks and grabbed our swords, everyone else seemed to do the same. Jackson was ready and waiting for us with his bow. Staff Sergeant Stark was yelling out orders to everyone in the commotion.

    SSGT. Stark: "Adams, gather the wounded outside the fort! Abbot, Layne, get your teams and move to assist the Captain!"

    CPL. Abbot: "Aye, sir!"

    There were now 6 of us and we moved towards the Captain on the other side of the fort. So many soldiers lay dead or wounded and that girl was the cause of it. Her hands were shrouded in darkness as she traded blows with the Captain. I was right there when I finally realized that she was a demon. How could I be so stupid and not realize it at first?

    CPL. Layne: "Abbot, Jackson, I need you two to get on the wall and cover us as we move in."

    CPL. Abbot: "Roger, let''s go Jackson!"

    I looked around and saw Davis hunched over, covering a wound on his abdomen. It looked nasty and I ran over to him to help.

    PVT. Pierre: "Lieutenant!"

    2LT Davis: "S-she''s fucking crazy¡­ S-s-she took all of us on and¡­ you have to go¡­ now!"

    PVT. Pierre: "Lieutenant, stay with me!"

    CPL. Layne: "He''s gone, we still have that girl to worry about!"

    It wasn''t easy, he died in my arms. He was a good man, he had a wife and kids, but now he was taken away by that demon. She''s going to pay!

    CPL. Layne: "Andrews, Joshua, you stay right here and hit her with all the magic you got."

    PVT. Andrews: "Yes, sir."

    CPL. Layne: "Pierre, we''re going to come up on her while she''s distracted by them and get in from behind."

    PVT. Pierre: "Aye, sir."

    While they attacked from the distance, Captain backed up little by little when he figured out what we were planning. He was exhausted and almost ready to collapse. We moved cover to cover until we were right behind Lilith. It was up to our support to keep her distracted while we closed in.

    Lilith: "I just needed your best sword! Now, you''re all going to die!"

    CPL. Layne: "Now!"

    We closed in on her before she was able to react. We both got a good hit on her. We got her! Support kept firing at her until Layne gave the order to stop.

    CPL. Layne: "Hold! I think we got her!"

    When the dust cleared, we saw her standing motionless. The Captain was about to rush in when it happened. Out of nowhere, a large explosion knocked everyone back. She used explosion magic on top of herself. The last thing I remember right afterwards was me flying into a wall, knocking me unconscious.

    PVT. Andrews: "Joshua! You''re good, hang in there!"

    When I had woken up, I thought I finally died and gone to hell. Smoke covered the skies as fire engulfed the entire fort.

    CPL. Layne: "Pierre! Thank God you''re alright!"

    PVT. Pierre: "What the hell just happened?"

    PVT. Jackson: "She blew herself up, crazy bitch!"

    CPL. Layne: "She''s not dead, I don''t see any trace of her anywhere. Andrews, how''s Joshua?"

    PVT. Andrews: "He''s good, his leg is busted. We have to carry him out of here!

    CPL Layne: "Do that, we''re getting out of here!"

    We did a quick for Abbot and Hisakawa but couldn''t find them. We could only hope that they got away. We carried Joshua and made our way out of the fort. Where did everyone go? There were only 15 or so soldiers that met us outside. The others might''ve called for help, a marching army could be seen heading towards us from the north, reinforcements.

    CPL. Layne: "Where''s the Captain?"

    PVT. Monroe: "I haven''t seen him since the explosion. What was that anyway? Are the demons finally attacking?"

    CPL. Layne: "God, I hope not."

    When the reinforcements arrived, we were able to treat the wounded properly. Some of the soldiers that knew water magic were able to stop the fire and we immediately began searching for more survivors. It was horrible, some of the soldiers looked like that had just stopped breathing and the others were beyond recognition.

    PVT. Monroe: "Give me a hand! I think I found someone!"

    We found Abbot, he didn''t make it. I didn''t know him well enough, but we were on good terms. This keeps getting worse by the second. We kept searching near the crater of the explosion and finally found the Captain, barely alive.

    PVT. Pierre: "Captain! Get a medic!"

    CPT. Hisakawa: "Done¡­ in¡­ by a fucking kid."

    Medic: "Here, I got him!"

    He quickly rushed towards the Captain and began using his healing magic. It didn''t seem like he was getting any better and the medic told me to give him some room to work.

    CPL. Layne: "Pierre, let''s go, they just set up a triage outside."

    We left the Captain to the medic, he''s strong, I''m sure he''ll make it. We went to the triage center where we got checked for injuries. Though, I was fine except for the blood loss and a mild concussion. They told me I lost a quarter of my blood and began to treat me. It took a while and I could overhear some of the others talking.

    Nurse: "How many people did they lose?"

    Sargeant: "They''re death toll already hit 50, and we keep finding more people in debris."

    Nurse: "My god, what about the Captain?"

    Sargeant: "Both lieutenants were killed. The Captain survived the attack, but passed shortly after. First Sergeant Lloyd is going to pick up in the meantime."

    Nurse: "Who could even do such a thing?"

    It was a demon, who else would do this? I even fell for her charm and couldn''t stop it. They''re all dead, the Captain, Abbot, Davis. It was right there when I swore that I would make that girl pay, even if it would cost me, and the first place I would go to, is the capital, Everhand.

 21 Silence Is Golden

    (The perspective is now back on Steven Omeo.)

    ----

    Nathan: "Aye, that''s about why I''m here in Everhand."

    I was at a loss for words, I didn''t think it would''ve been Lilith that destroyed the fort he was stationed in. If I didn''t know how powerful she is, I do now. I''m going to need help if I want to stand a chance against her.

    Livia: "We''re sorry, we shouldn''t have asked."

    Nathan: "Don''t worry, it''s not a problem."

    When I think about it, maybe Nathan can help? He is in the Army, and he did come all this way to find Lilith. I just need to convince him to help us.

    Steven: "What about Lilith?"

    Nathan: "What about her?"

    Steven: "How do we stop her."

    Nathan: "We? I''m sorry, but it''s far too dangerous for you to be playing hero, kid."

    Steven: "I''m not a kid."

    Nathan: "What are you going to do then? Stop her?"

    Steven: "Yes!"

    Nathan: "You won''t get any medals or recognition for it."

    Steven: "That''s fine, that won''t help me sleep at night anyways."

    Nathan sat quietly as he looked up at the clouded sky. No doubt thinking if I''m all talk. Oh well, Lilith has to be stopped one way or the other.

    Nathan: "Huh, looks like the rain is coming soon."

    Steven: "Look, we both know Lilith can''t be stopped by one person."

    Nathan: "She took on an army and got away, what makes it any different?"

    Steven: "We''ll be prepared this time."

    He begins to stir his drink before taking a sip.

    Nathan: "Fine, you can help. If you find anything, you know where to find me. I have to head back before it gets too dark, you two should do the same."

    After he left, it was just me and Livia at the table, enjoying the peace of mind that came with the silence, finishing our drinks. It was getting dark and I offered to take her home. It wasn''t too far from where we were, just down the street. When we arrived, her home didn''t look any different from the usual townhouse.

    Steven: "You''ll be alright?"

    Livia: "Yeah, thank you."

    Steven: "What about your parents? You don''t need help explaining where you''ve been?"

    Livia: "My dad''s a researcher for the Navy, so I live here by myself mostly."

    I always knew that her parents were smart, thinking them to be scientists, but to be researchers for the Navy? They''re actually the real deal!

    Livia: "Do you want to come inside?"

    Steven: "If your fine with it.""

    Her home wasn''t too different either, just like every other town house I''ve seen. The living room had a fireplace with a couple family portraits on the mantle, a sofa, coffee table, a couple bookshelves. Though, it''s a little messy, knowing how Livia keeps things clean.

    Livia: "Sorry about the mess, I''ve been really busy and haven''t had the time."

    Steven: "I don''t mind, take your time."

    Steven: "Hey Livia, how old are these portraits?"

    Livia: "Those were painted 6 years ago, when I was 12."

    Steven: "What about this other one?"

    Livia: "10 years ago."

    Steven: "Do you have any others?"

    Livia: "No, I don''t like having my portrait taken."

    That''s a shame, the portraits were really well made. I was about to head home when I looked outside as a light rain came down. Great, now I have to run home before it gets worse and I end up getting caught in it. I was about to head out when I was stopped by Livia.

    Livia: "Wait, can I ask you for something?"

    Steven: "What do you need?"

    Livia: "Could you stay the night?"

    Steven: "W-what?!"

    Livia: "I meant that I frequently have nightmares, and I thought that if you were here, I''d be able to sleep."

    It was an odd request coming from someone like Livia. So much in fact that I was flustered until she explained herself. It doesn''t look like she''s up to something. Though, I was planning on bathing after I head home and I don''t have any other clothes to change into.

    Steven: "I was planning on taking a bath when I get home."

    Livia: "You can do that here, you can even borrow my dad''s clothes to sleep in."

    Steven: "He won''t mind?"

    Livia: "He doesn''t have to know."

    Steven: "No, of course not. Alright, I''ll stay if it helps you sleep, but I still have to take that bath."

    She guided me to the bathroom and handed me a towel that I could use. She even left the clothes I could borrow nearby, and with that, I began bathing. It was a good way for me to think back home and it still is now. Though, nothing comes to mind when I think of a solution for dealing with Lilith. Defeated, I looked around and noticed the caddy. It was full of different soaps and shampoos. I wonder what Livia uses, or what she even smells like. It''s a bit weird, but she smelled like blood and sweat when I carried her. Oh well, it''s not too important. I grabbed the closest one and used it to clean myself, changing into her father''s clothes that she let me borrow after finishing. After drying off, I went back towards Livia, who was sitting down reading, in glasses. They''re just reading glasses, but every time she wears them, she looks different.

    Livia: "What''s wrong?"

    By the looks of it, we were both going to sleep in the living room, there were two futons laid out on the floor. Something I haven''t seen in a while, and they were spaced a few feet from each other.

    Steven: "Nothing, I just haven''t seen a futon since I was on Feles Isle."

    Livia: "Don''t you live with Nekomatas?"

    Shit, I had forgotten about Kanna and Yuuna. I hope they''re doing fine without me. They were devastated when they heard Mr. Hisakawa passed away.

    Steven: "Great."

    Livia: "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked."

    Steven: "No, it''s fine. I just forgot about them when Nathan was telling his story."

    Livia: "Oh."

    Yet again, silence filled the room as I hoped the girls would be fine. I should be really more careful and not forget about them next time.

    Livia: "I''ll go and take my bath now, I''ll be right back."

    She left, leaving me to look around. I was curious about what she was reading and picked the book up because it was face down. The title of the book was "How To Make Friends." My god, I placed the book down where it was out of disbelief. I thought I misread it and picked it up several more times just to make sure. There''s no way Livia has no friends, she''s both smart and beautiful. Hell, she''s even honest, hospitable, and kind. How can someone like her not have friends? She should be popular! Though, I can''t help but feel bad. I ended up telling myself that if no one is going to be her friend, then I''ll do it. I should get to know her better, besides, there are some questions I want to ask her that are important. It might be a while, so I looked at what kind of books are on the bookshelves. Philosophy books, several science books, encyclopedias covering several topics, like Magic, filled the shelves. Nothing like the one she was just reading. I decided that I saw enough and sat down by the futons, waiting for Livia to finish bathing.

    Livia: "Steven, are you out there?"

    Steven: "I''m right here."

    At first, I thought she needed something until she came out, in pink pajamas. It''s the first time I saw her out of the formal wear she''s always in, but do they have to be long-sleeved? It tends to get hot at night, since there aren''t any fans in this world.

    Livia: "What do you think?"

    Why is she blushing?

    Steven: "It looks great on you, but why are they long-sleeved? Don''t you get hot at night?"

    Livia: "No, it''s not a problem for me."

    Steven: "Do you like pink too?"

    Livia: "It''s my favorite color."

    She moves over to the futon across from me and sits down. She notices the book and quickly hides it, I doubt she knows that I noticed it.

    Livia: "Sorry."

    Steven: "Can I ask you something?"

    Now seemed like a good to ask her questions. I don''t think I''d get another opportunity for a while if I don''t.

    Livia: "Sure, what is it?"

    Steven: "How much do you know about me?"

    Livia: "Only what the Headmaster told me, you were from Toku Village, anything before that, you were a ghost, we couldn''t find anything on Los Angeles either."

    She doesn''t know too much, I guess that''s good. I don''t want too many people knowing because that might give me more trouble than I want. Shame, I really had hoped that I could find my way back home and let everyone know that I''m fine. Looks like Lilith is my only lead on finding a way home.

    Steven: "Nothing on Los Angeles?"

    Livia: "The Headmaster thought it was a city from Hei''an Zhi Guo at first."

    Steven: "Hey-an what?!"

    Livia: "Hei''an Zhi Guo, it''s a country far east, where the Demons come from. It''s also far west from what several expeditions have claimed in the past, but that''s at least 3 months of sailing and only the Navy is allowed on the seas there."

    Great, there''s a country full of them now!

    Steven: "Then, where''s Los Angeles?"

    Livia: "Not there I believe, it wouldn''t make sense with their culture. They have odd names like Shi De Emo, but they all have one thing in common, they all have 3 words in it. So, a place like Los Angeles wouldn''t fit in, but I can''t say for sure. We don''t know too much about them."

    It sort of made sense, Los Angeles wouldn''t fit in with the culture because it''s made of two words. Though, it seemed like a generalization, the country and cities have 3 words in them, but they seem to call themselves by normal names, like Lilith Klein. I can''t exactly rule the whole country out. At this rate, Los Angeles is going to be like the Atlantis of this world.

    Livia: "If it does exist, it''s really hard to find."

    Now what? This just reinforces the thought that Lilith only knows where my home is. I''m going to need her alive, but she won''t let herself be captured, will she?

    Livia: "We can talk about it more in the morning, it''s getting pretty late."

    Steven: "Yeah, that''s a good idea."

    We went into our respective futons after turning out the lights. Ready for tomorrow, I planned to go to the Academy tomorrow, take Livia to the Headmaster, and if possible, get Cynthia so we can go over to Nathan''s and make a plan to stop Lilith. Nathan was in the Army, and if he can, he can hopefully get a few others from the Army to help too. I don''t actually have anything that will work when it comes to stopping Lilith. She''s strong, both up close, as what happened in the estate, and from a distance, from the construction yard back home. There was only one problem, I can''t sleep. Not even Livia could sleep, it seemed, she called my name about an hour later. She was out for 2 weeks, so it did seem reasonable that she couldn''t sleep.

    Livia: "Steven."

    Steven: "What is it?"

    Livia: "I can''t sleep."

    Steven: "Did you have a nightmare?"

    Livia: "No, I can''t sleep."

    Steven: "Oh, I can''t either."

    It was dark, but I could just see her sitting up. I wasn''t sure what she was doing and I ended sitting up as well.

    Steven: "Livia?"

    Livia: "It''s just hot in here."

    Steven: "I told you that you''d get hot in that long-sleeve."

    Livia: "That''s not it."

    She crawled over to me and fell into my arms. What the hell is going on? This isn''t like her at all!

    Steven: "Livia, are you alright?!"

    Livia: "You''re such an idiot."

    Steven: "What are you talking about?!"

    In a blink of an eye, she pulls a dagger and slices me across the chest with it. I jumped back and land against the wall. Why is she doing this?

    Steven: "What was that for?!"

    It''s weird, I can''t feel the pain for some reason, but I know it''s there, like a numb pain. She stood up and lunges towards me. Reflexively, I roll out of the way and she quickly climbs on top of me, pinning on the floor.

    Steven: "Livia, please!"

    She doesn''t listen, she raises the dagger and with her might, swings it down towards my neck. A sudden jolt of energy and I scream as loud as I can. I look around and I''m still in the futon covered in sweat.

    Livia: "Wh-what was that?! Are you alright?!"

    A nightmare? I look at myself and there wasn''t a sign of any injury, not where I was slashed. My heart is running like a race horse and I''m trying to figure out if it was a dream or not. Livia runs to turn on the lights and looks at me terrified.

    Livia: "S-Steven? Did you have a nightmare?"

    A nightmare, a terrifying one that felt real too. Relieved, I collapse into the futon. There is no way Livia would attack me, she''s my friend, after all.

    Steven: "It felt real."

    Livia: "It always does."

    She comes towards me and sits by me.

    Livia: "But they''re still dreams."

    Steven: "I''m sorry, did I scare you?"

    Livia: "Yes, you did. Wait here, I''ll get you some water."

    Left to my thoughts, I begin to wonder why I had that dream at all. I''ve never had something so vivid, could it be one of those precognitive dreams? No, it can''t be, Livia wouldn''t do something like that, unless the Headmaster told her to do so, probably. What''s her relationship to him anyways? I should ask her when she gets back. She said that she''d get water, but does it usually take so long?

    Steven: "Livia, where''d you go?"

    No response, I went into the kitchen and couldn''t find her. I tried knocking on the bathroom and still, nothing. Maybe she had to go to her room? I don''t know which is her room and I don''t want to walk into her room uninvited. If she doesn''t show up soon, I''ll look then. I went towards the front and looked out the window, the rain was still falling, not too heavy and not too light. It gave me a peace of mind, something I really needed after that nightmare. What was that about anyway? I stayed because she was having them, but now I''m having one. I wonder if this place is haunted.

    Livia: "Here''s your water."

    Livia came up from behind me and scared me, almost causing her to drop the cup of water in her hand.

    Steven: "Sorry, Livia."

    Livia: "It''s fine, just take your water."

    Steven: "Thank you, but where did you go?"

    Livia: "To get you water outside."

    She sat down next to me, looking out the window, watching the rain. I don''t know why, but relaxing in silence with her is really enjoyable. There are still some questions I should ask her, but I''m not sure how to go about it. Maybe casually bringing it up in discussion?

    Steven: "Livia, why do you have nightmares?"

    Livia: "I think it''s stress."

    Steven: "You''re stressed?"

    Livia: "I don''t want¡ª"

    She''s speaking so quietly, that it makes it hard to hear her.

    Steven: "What was that?"

    Livia: "Nothing."

    We continue sitting in silence, the sound of the rain echoing throughout the room. It continued until Livia spoke up.

    Livia: "We''re friends, right?"

    Steven: "Yeah, why do you ask?"

    Livia: "You told the Headmaster after you got in trouble for hitting Malin."

    Steven: "Yeah, and you called me an idiot for doing so."

    Livia: "Were you telling the truth? I don''t really have any friends other than the Headmaster."

    Yeah, she didn''t have to tell me that. Why else would she have a book about making friends? How close is she to the Headmaster anyways?

    Steven: "Of course I was, why would I lie?"

    She''s looking away from me, not doing anything when I try to grab her attention. Looks like I''m going to have to change the subject to keep things from getting awkward.

    Steven: "Hey, who is the Headmaster to you anyways?"

    Livia: "He''s my godfather."

    That''s something you don''t hear everyday. In fact, it took me by surprise, I was expecting her to have a crush on him or something. Seems like it doesn''t always play out like it does on the television.

    Steven: "I didn''t know that."

    Livia: "You''re the only that does now."

    Steven: "A secret?"

    Livia: "Yes, please don''t tell anyone."

    Steven: "I won''t."

    It''s not like I was going to in the first place. I don''t think something like that was worth gossiping about.

    Livia: "What about Kanna? Is she your girlfriend?"

    Steven: "Kanna is my master, we made a contract back on Feles Isle."

    Livia: "I didn''t know that."

    Steven: "I guess we''re trading secrets now."

    Livia: "Is that what friends do?"

    Steven: "Well, yeah, kind of."

    Not everyone knows that she''s my master other than Cynthia and Yuuna. It felt appropriate to tell her after she told me that the Headmaster was her godfather.

    Livia: "Why is Kanna being your master a secret?"

    Steven: "She asked me after I got off the boat, when I arrived in Ostroven"

    I never knew why she wanted to keep it a secret. The only reason that made sense was that she was shy about it.

    Livia: "Were you rushed into it?"

    Steven: "They gave me some time to think about it, and a day later, I agreed."

    Livia: "Why did you agree anyways?"

    Steven: "When I was in Los Angeles, I didn''t really know how to do anything useful other than working in a restaurant. I didn''t exactly have a way back home and thought that best scenario was sticking with Kanna. If I didn''t, I''d probably still be on Feles Isle with nowhere to go."

    The only choice I had on the Isle was either living a free man with magic or be a servant with it. At first, I was reluctant to do so until Kanna offered to be my master. I should''ve thought it through more, but I''m glad I made that choice.

    Livia: "Do you regret it?"

    Steven: "No, never did. I never believed that she would work me to death and she only made me do menial tasks, like cleaning and cooking."

    Livia: "You''re pretty weird."

    Steven: "I guess that makes two of us."

    Finally, we went back to our futons and got what little sleep we could get, as tomorrow would be the day we finally plan against Lilith...

 22 The Set Up

    When morning came, we headed out and made our way to the Academy. Running into Cynthia, we decided to go straight to the inn where Nathan was staying, instead of the Academy, as I already had everyone I needed gathered up. We were all here, Cynthia, Livia, Nathan, and a couple of his friends from the Army. The inn had a lot of privacy and looked like an excellent place to set up. There, we sat at the tables inside, discussing a strategy after introducing ourselves.

    Nathan: "Private Nathan Pierre, 22, from the countryside."

    Now that he had less of the bandages on him, Nathan had a French look to him, if you exclude his pointed ears, he had the stubble and had his hair combed over neatly.

    Cynthia: "That''s all?"

    Nathan: "It''s all you need to know and say."

    Jacob: "Corporal Jacob Layne, 26, Everhand."

    The same went for Jacob, though, he looked Irish, his hair was a little messy and kept short, in a caesar-like hairstyle.

    Oliver: "First Sergeant Oliver Conner, 36, Oki. I''m here to observe and help in anyway I can."

    For someone that''s 36 years old, he looks like he was still in school, he didn''t look too different from the Elves here in the city and didn''t have much to him apart from his hair, which was slicked back like a greaser.

    Jacob: "This is all under the table, we don''t want to cause panic by telling everyone that there''s a Demon in Everhand. So he''s here to keep that from happening."

    It was our turn to introduce ourselves, and we''re doing it in front of very serious people from the Army. I''m getting nervous about it, but I''m doing my best to keep my composure.

    Cynthia: "Cynthia Fairbairn, 18, Everhand."

    She was here because she found rumors where Lilith might be, they were just rumors, but it was all we have to go on. It was my turn to introduce myself. I was nervous, but not as nervous as Livia looked. She''s obviously out of her comfort zone.

    Steven: "Steven Omeo, 18, Toku Village."

    I sighed, it was a lot easier than I thought it was going to be. Now, Livia was the final one to introduce herself and looked like she was going to blow up. If I have to, I''ll cover for her.

    Livia: "Li-Livia Kendria, 18, Everhand."

    Nathan: "Oh, 18 all across¡ª"

    Oliver: "We''re dealing with kids! Just look at her!"

    Oliver interrupts Nathan as he was speaking, calling out Livia for being nervous.

    Steven: "She''s here to observe on behalf of the Mage''s Academy. In fact, these two aren''t going to be fighting Lilith."

    I was relieved to have them agree not to come along when we found Lilith, Cynthia thought it was too risky and I convinced Livia that she''s still recovering from the curse. Yet, I couldn''t help but think of this as a secret club by the way it was set up, it was simple and looked like we were just hanging out. It''s almost ridiculous.

    Jacob: "Alright lads, listen up¡­"

    He lays out a map of the cathedral and the surrounding area across the table. If anything, Jacob was amazing when it came to explaining what he had planned. With Cynthia''s knowledge on the rumors of where Lilith might be, it pointed to a cathedral in the middle of the city. It was ironic that a Demon would seek shelter at a place of worship, but it was ingenious as it would be the last place anyone would search, and it was even under renovations at the moment, so no one except for workers were allowed inside. Carefully, we planned that me and Nathan would go inside while Jacob and Oliver would be on the balcony of the second floor ready with the bows and magic.

    Oliver: "So why does Steven, a civilian, have to be besides Nathan up close to the Demon?"

    Jacob: "We need to be on the balcony where I''ll be ready with the bow and you''ll be a safe distance so you can use your Holy magic. Besides, Steven here has fought the Demon twice and survived, if anything, he has the most experience when it comes to fighting one here."

    Steven: "She plays with you before she tries to sacrifice you."

    Oliver: "She''s a complete sadist¡­"

    Nathan: "I think she''s trying to do more than just sacrifice you."

    We all looked at Nathan, confused. If Lilith wasn''t trying to sacrifice me, then what does she want from me?

    Steven: "What do you mean?"

    Nathan: "You took her Grimoire, I think she wants it back."

    That would make sense, but she''s been after me before I even took it from her. I was even minding my own business when I ran into her!

    Oliver: "What?! Bullshit, he took a Grimoire from a Demon and survived?!"

    Nathan: "He even has her sword."

    Steven: "I have it holstered, here look."

    It was a really simple looking sword, its blade is straight, with a square guard and the rest of is pretty much thick, heavy and straight. Pulling out the sword, I placed it on the table beside the map as Cynthia and Oliver looked at it in disbelief. Almost as if they were looking at a lost treasure. It was a really simple looking sword, its blade is straight, with a square guard and the rest of is pretty much thick, heavy and straight.

    Oliver: "My god."

    Cynthia: "I don''t believe it, you¡­"

    They looked at it a little more, still speechless. To the point that Jacob had to interrupt.

    Jacob: "Can we get back to the planning, Top?"

    Oliver: "Uh, Yes, you may, Corporal."

    Jacob: "Now¡­"

    I took back the sword and Jacob continued explaining his plan. In order to avoid the guards, we had two possible ways we could enter unnoticed, we could go underground, through the catacombs, or, we can dress as workers, and enter freely. I was against going into the catacombs, seeing as they were expansive and we can easily get lost without a map. It seemed really promising, but we would also have to find a way to enter it as the only known entrance was through the cathedral.

    Nathan: "Impersonating the workers wouldn''t be that difficult, we just need a tunic and the right pants. We''ll be invisible to the guard."

    Jacob: "But not to the Demon, if she were to see us."

    This is a lot harder to pull off than expected, why can''t it be like the estate where we snuck in? We would have to find the clothes and move in a way that wouldn''t attract the guard''s attention and so Lilith won''t spot us. It''s starting to become either risk getting lost in the catacombs, or have Lilith ambush us as we enter.

    Livia: "I have an idea."

    Seeing as we needed another idea, we were all eager to hear what she said, making her nervous again.

    Jacob: "Let''s hear it, Livia."

    Livia: "Demons, like Elves, need to sleep, so why not go at midnight, dressed as workers, and infiltrate the cathedral? You might be able to catch her off guard."

    Jacob: "Well, that does sound like a good idea, but it''ll be after working hours, that would make the guard suspicious."

    Cynthia: "Oh! I think I know how to get around that!"

    Jacob: "What is it?"

    Cynthia: "The guard here can be pretty useless, they''d rather turn a blind eye rather than get involved with something dangerous. If you all dressed in your uniform and went into the cathedral, they won''t bat an eye."

    Jacob: "We can''t be direct and risk it."

    It was very direct, but sneaking in wouldn''t be as easy as it was back at the estate. The cathedral was surrounded by a roundabout road and guards were posted all around it. I tossed ideas around in my head when one popped up, it sounded like a good one too.

    Steven: "What if we pose as Military Police? You guys are in the Army, so it couldn''t be too hard."

    Oliver: "We don''t have any backing from the Army, we''d lose our positions if we got caught. If we could, we would''ve done so in the first place."

    Shame, it was a good idea too.

    Nathan: "I think Livia''s idea is the best one, if we do get caught, we can always bugout."

    Jacob: "I have to agree, it''s the best chance we got."

    Oliver: "Midnight, that''s about 12 hours from now."

    Steven: "We might even catch her off guard."

    After the minor debate, we agreed that Livia''s plan was the best one we had. Jacob and Oliver went to the cathedral to map a good route while me and Nathan would find a way to get the outfits so we could impersonate the workers. Before I left, I went to check on Cynthia and Livia to see if they were satisfied with the plan.

    Steven: "What do you guys think?"

    Cynthia: "If it''s the best you have, then go for it. Just don''t get hurt."

    Steven: "If you''re that worried, why''d you agree to help me?"

    Cynthia: "I always help a friend out. Besides, who knows what Kanna might do if she found out that you got hurt."

    Steven: "Really?"

    Cynthia: "Yeah, just make sure you stop by and let them know you''re alright."

    She''s right, I still have to go and check on them and I don''t want them to think anything did happen to me as well.

    Steven: "Livia, what do you think?"

    Livia: "I think it''s a good plan."

    Of course it is, she came up with the plan after all.

    Nathan: "With you smiling like that, you can''t bullshit me and say both of you aren''t dating."

    Livia: "We''re friends¡ª"

    Steven: "Just friends¡ª"

    We retorted in almost perfect unison, causing Cynthia to burst out laughing.

    Nathan: "If you say so."

    Oliver came back, this time to tell us something important.

    Oliver: "I forgot to mention, it''s best if we all stayed here at the inn in case she finds one us. If she did, she''d likely follow you home and attack you. We don''t want to take any chances here."

    Cynthia: "So we''re not allowed to go home?"

    Oliver: "Not if you value your family."

    Hearing that shocked me, I wasn''t allowed to go home. I sure hope the girls will be fine without me.

    Steven: "I was supposed to go home to Kanna and Yuuna!"

    Oliver: "Then it''s going to have to wait until then."

    Nathan: "Are you sure that''s a good idea, Top? She could get us all at once."

    Oliver: "We''re by a guard barracks, she won''t dare unless she wants to bring the whole city into her little games."

    I bet she wouldn''t mind, she doesn''t care about other people, going as far as to hurt Livia and attack Fort Dunkel. In fact, she might actually want to!

    Oliver: "There''s a double bed upstairs, set them up before leaving."

    Nathan: "Aye, sir."

    We went upstairs to the room where would be staying in the meantime. It was bland to say the least, no decorations or anything. Just two beds, an end table separating them and a desk in front of them. There were three of us, where are we all going to sleep?

    Nathan: "I guess Cynthia can have the farthest one and the couple can get this one, the closest."

    Steven: "Dude, seriously?"

    At this point, we finally decided to ignore him as Cynthia snickered. If it comes down to it, I''ll just sleep on the floor, it won''t be a big deal.

    Livia: "How long are we going to be here for?"

    Nathan: "Until Top says so, I believe."

    Cynthia: "Why do you call him Top instead of Sergeant?"

    Nathan: "Because he''s a First Sergeant. He doesn''t mind it so we just call him that."

    I hate to interrupt but we should really get going. Lilith won''t be hiding at the cathedral forever, if she even is to begin with.

    Steven: "Well, we should get going."

    Nathan: "Aye, I''ll be outside."

    Before I left, I asked Cynthia to look after Livia, leading her to sarcastically refer to me as "not-her-boyfriend." I prefer it if she were to take this situation a little more seriously, we''re not supposed to go home after all. Annoyed, I left heading back down, outside where Nathan was waiting. We headed towards some of the tailor shops, looking for clothes that a construction worker would wear. Nathan said the colors would have to be similar to a green color if we were going to successfully pull this off together. He already knew what his friends sizes were and all I had to do was find my own size. The only issue I had run into being that I didn''t know my own sizes.

    Shopkeeper: "You don''t know your size?"

    My clothes were always pre-ordered and Yuuna would do my sizes before ordering. She had a good sense of fashion and picked out most of my clothes. She even went as far as to say "If you''re going to be Kanna''s servant, you''re going to have to look like one." Though, I don''t look like a butler as I wore more casual clothing because of Kanna''s protests.

    Steven: "No, I don''t."

    Shopkeeper: "Stand still, I''ll size you."

    Nathan: "Remember, try to get it as close to an olive green, a dull shade of it, if possible."

    The shopkeeper pulled out a rope and began stretching and wrapping it around me, saying my height and the sizes of my body throughout. I was impressed by how fast he did it.

    Shopkeeper: "An olive green, you say? Are you working in construction?"

    Nathan: "Aye, he starts tomorrow, sir."

    Shopkeeper: "The best for construction would be a cotton shirt and pants in an olive drab. They''re low cost and durable."

    Nathan: "That''s perfect, can we get 3 more in different sizes?"

    Shopkeeper: "Of course! I have a lot already pre-made, just find your sizes if you can. I might even have the lad''s size too!"

    He pulled us into the back and began going through some of the outfits, he wasn''t lying either. He had shelves full of cotton shirts and pants in different colors and shades. After finding what we needed, we purchased the outfits and headed back outside.

    Steven: "Are we really going to wear these?"

    Nathan: "Aye, we need to be prepared for everything. We should head back and wait for the others."

    Steven: "What about weapons?"

    Nathan: "I do need a new scabbard, but other than that, we have our Army issued swords and bows and you have that sword you took from the Demon."

    Steven: "Will it be enough?"

    Nathan: "We can''t exactly lay siege on a cathedral in the middle of the city, we''d easily get caught. Besides, if they catch you and see that sword you took from that Demon, they''ll execute you on the spot."

    I knew it, carrying this sword would bring a lot of risks. I''ll have to keep what he said in mind...

 23 The Chapel Showdown

    Jacob: "We''ll be leaving in 20."

    Everyone gathered at the inn, we made our final preparations to move onto the chapel. When we dressed into our outfits, I noticed we looked like G.I.s from World War II. Though we used them to pass as workers, they were easy to move around in. Something that Nathan pointed out and we could take advantage of.

    I was sitting on my own at one of the tables; I was inspecting the sword I took from Lilith and thinking over the plan as it was the only thing I could do. Cynthia and Livia came over to me. It was obvious that they were worried, anyone could tell by looking at them.

    Steven: "What''s up you two?"

    Cynthia: "Do you really have to go?"

    Steven: "Well, as much as I hate to, it''s still my problem."

    Cynthia: "What about Kanna? What did she say?"

    Steven: "She doesn''t know."

    Cynthia: "You haven''t told her?"

    Steven: "No, I don''t want her to get involved."

    If I did tell her, she''d jump in to help without hesitation. It''s not that she''s useless or anything. I just don''t want her to get hurt like Livia did. It''s not something I could easily forgive myself for.

    Cynthia: "She''s going to be mad at you, you know."

    Steven: "I don''t mind, as long as she''s safe."

    She looks down for a few seconds.

    Cynthia: "Huh, you might be different¡­"

    Steven: "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    Cynthia: "Nothing, don''t worry about it."

    She quickly walked away, ignoring my calls to explain herself. I''m not sure if I should''ve taken that offensively or not. Sighing, I look at Livia who moves over and sits across the table from me. It took some convincing from everyone else to get her to stay at the inn.

    Livia: "Do I have to stay?"

    Steven: "Yes, you were cursed and had no energy for more than 2 weeks. You need to rest."

    Livia: "But I don''t¡ª"

    Steven: "No. I don''t want you to get hurt again."

    Livia: "I¡ª well, alright then."

    Steven: "Why did you and the Headmaster even offer to help me in the first place? It wasn''t even your problem to begin with."

    Livia: "One of the many responsibilities of the Headmaster is the welfare of the students, and as his assistant, I help him fulfill his duty as Headmaster."

    She helps by trespassing on private property and risking her life to fight a demon? She''s not going to budge and tell the truth no matter how I ask. Hopefully, when this is all over, she can tell me what I want to know.

    Nathan: "I hate to interrupt, but we''ll be leaving any minute now."

    Steven: "I''m ready."

    Nathan: "Alright, just letting you know."

    He took a hint and gave us some space to talk. He probably thinks it''s because we''re dating. I don''t even know why he thought we are in the first place. Oh well, it''s annoying but I need his help more than anything right now.

    Steven: "Yeah."

    Livia: "Will you come back?"

    Steven: "What kind of question is that? Of course I will!"

    Jacob: "It''s time, lads!"

    Nathan: "Moving!"

    Steven: "Looks like we''re leaving. Don''t worry, Cynthia will be here for you while I''m out."

    Livia: "I''ll be fine."

    Leaving the inn, we headed straight to the chapel while the rain was progressively getting worse. It was weird how sudden the rain came, the skies were mostly clear a few days ago. I couldn''t help but feel like it was done on purpose.

    Oliver pulled me to the side away from Jacob and Nathan. They looked ur direction out of curiosity. Almost like they knew what it was about too.

    Oliver: "Just know, I don''t trust you one bit. If something happens in that chapel, I''ll be coming for you."

    Steven: "Why''d you agree to bring me along?"

    Oliver: "Because they insisted. They''re naive, and haven''t seen what I''ve seen."

    Steven: "I thought it was because I knew about Lilith."

    Oliver: "Maybe, I''ll have my eye on you."

    What was that about? As long as I could get along with enough to get through this, I don''t mind if he trusts me or not. I''m not looking to win any popularity contests. I want to get this over with; I''m tired of being on my toes everywhere I go because of Lilith.

    Nathan: "You alright, kid?"

    Steven: "Yeah."

    Nathan: "Don''t mind him. He''s tough on new people, but he''s a great guy once you get to know him."

    I''m sure he is. We arrived the rest of the way without getting too wet. Just like Cynthia said, the guards wouldn''t be around if the rain got worse. We moved to the rear of the cathedral as planned before continuing.

    Oliver: "Alright, the guards nowhere to be seen, we should be able to get in through the front."

    Jacob: "Top, we should stay with the plan, she could see us crossing the street."

    Oliver: "Right, Corporal, you take a point."

    Jacob: "Yes, sir."

    Sticking to the plan, we went over to the fencing on the rear of the cathedral and quickly scaled it, making way around to the front. I boosted both Oliver and Jacob towards a window above us and they entered it, where the indoor balcony should be. After waving them off, I went to the front windows with Nathan, where we made our final preparations before entering.

    Nathan: "Do you know any magic, like protective spells?"

    Steven: "I know Shielded Winds."

    Nathan: "Cast it. You''ll need it."

    It seemed like a good idea, casting a protective spell. I wasn''t very good at casting and it took me a minute to do so. I had to remember what Kanna said, "let it hold you and protect you." With that, I finished by whispering.

    Steven: "Shielded Winds."

    I still couldn''t describe the feeling I got by casting it. It was a weird sensation.

    Nathan: "Finished?"

    Steven: "Yeah, I believe so."

    Nathan: "Let''s do it."

    Like the others, we climbed through a window to get in, seeing that trying to open the doors will cause it to creak and echo throughout the cathedral. Setting foot inside, I felt it, the same horrible gut feeling I had in Los Angeles. I knew of it that she was here, and we walked ourselves into it. There was no backing out now.

    Nathan: "Are you good?"

    Steven: "She''s here, I can feel it."

    Nathan: "Then keep your guard up and keep with the plan."

    As planned, I took the right side and Nathan took the left. Our swords at the ready, Jacob and Oliver were above us, ready for a fight. It was dimly lit, but I was still able to make things out and see Nathan across from me. Cautiously, we checked each and every row of benches, checking for any sign of Lilith before regrouping at the altar. We didn''t see her and I still had the gut feeling, she had to be nearby, I just know it. Nathan and Jacob were throwing hand signs at each other, communicating.

    Nathan: "Jacob said Oliver still needed time and to split up and search."

    Steven: "Is splitting up a good idea?"

    Nathan: "We both have protective spells, and if you do see her, get out and head back here."

    Steven: "And if I see her asleep?"

    Nathan: "Run that sword through her heart, no mercy."

    I should have planned a way to catch her alive. I did want to go home and see my friends and family again. If it really does come to it, I will kill her. No more people have to suffer because of her.

    Steven: "Will do."

    I took the east hallway and began searching the first floor. Door by door, I searched each room finding nothing but offices. The last room was partially opened, and thinking Lilith might be in there, I slowly opened it. She wasn''t there, but I did find something interesting, a pentagram. A red flag that she was here, as it was the same as in the estate. I searched the room but couldn''t find anything else that would point to her being here.

    Continuing upstairs, I searched the rest of the rooms before coming to the final door. Upon entering, the place looks like it was reorganized into a simple room. She has definitely been here, candles circle the floor and there''s a sleeping bag in the corner, still warm. I was about to head back and alert Nathan when the door slams shut, causing me to jolt. Instantly, I turn around and see her with her hands behind her back, blocking the door.

    Lilith: "Heya, Steven."

    Steven: "Lilith¡­"

    Just like I thought, she''s going to play with me again. I''ll have to be very careful from here on.

    Lilith: "Give me back my Grimoire and sword."

    Steven: "No."

    Lilith: "I wasn''t asking."

    I raise my sword and back into a wall as she steps forward, revealing a sword just like Nathan''s. Is that what she was after at the fort?

    Lilith: "What''s wrong, scared?"

    I notice her shadows weren''t embracing her. The Headmaster was telling the truth! She does lose her power without the Grimoire! Maybe now I stand a chance.

    Steven: "No, where are your shadows?"

    Lilith: "Shadows? Oh, those? I need my Grimoire to use Shadow''s Embrace. It''s why I want it back."

    Shadow''s Embrace? Now I wished that I did go to the Academy and check in with the Headmaster. If he got the Grimoire deciphered, it would''ve been great to give Lilith a taste of her own medicine.

    Lilith: "So what do you want to do? Do you want to talk?"

    Now she wants to talk? Talk?! No doubt it''s because I''m the only one who she knows about her where her Grimoire is. It does nothing but anger me!

    Steven: "What about?"

    Lilith: "Like I was saying, I want my Grimoire and sword back!"

    She quickly closes the distance between us and ends up clashing swords. Sparks flying with our swords on each hit. Our feet moving quickly kicking the wooden floor. She was dancing and laughing like always. As if we were at a ballroom.

    It was then when I realized this whole time I was playing a game with her. The dancing around and laughing. What is she doing? I backed away slowly, to give myself some leeway. I have to think this through carefully.

    Lilith: "Don''t tell me you''re tired already! It was getting fun too!"

    Steven: "I thought you wanted to talk, Lilith."

    Lilith: "Oh, will you actually listen?"

    Steven: "Maybe."

    For the second time, she lunges at me, and we lock our blades with each other. Standing close together and pushing against the clinch. She''s not trying to break away or anything. She wanted this to happen. Now seemed as good as time as any to get what I want to know.

    Steven: "What do you want from me?"

    Lilith: "You''re my trophy!"

    Steven: "Trophy? What the hell are you talking about?"

    Lilith: "My father will finally recognize me!"

    She breaks the lock, disarming me, and we both fall to the ground from the momentum. With her on top of me, she pins me to the floor by putting her sword between my neck. For the third time, I lost to Lilith.

    Me, a trophy, and for what? Is she really doing this to get her father''s attention? I can''t say I''ll forgive her after everything she''s done if that''s her reasoning. There are other ways someone could go about earning someone else''s favor.

    Steven: "What about my friends from Los Angeles? What did you do to them?"

    Lilith: "Your friends from the other place? They got away after more people came making bright lights and loud banging noises."

    No way, she''s describing the police and they got away? The banging noises must''ve been gunshots. Just hearing her describe it makes it sound ridiculous. If a sword wasn''t to my neck, I would''ve slapped her.

    Steven: "How did you bring me here? To this world."

    Lilith: "You''re asking questions with a sword to your neck? Haha, are you stupid or something?"

    Steven: "I deserve to know if you''re going to kill me."

    Lilith: "Alright¡­ It took really difficult magic. You know, dark magic and it took almost 4 years to figure it out."

    She spent that long just so she can impress her father?

    I feel her grip on the sword loosen. Taking advantage, I manage to disarm and push her into a wall. She looks at me indifferently, not surprised that I finally have her.

    Lilith: "Well, what are you going to do?"

    Lifting the sword up, I prepare to swing down and kill her, finally putting an end to her terror. I''m hesitant, the sword is still over my head. What is wrong with me? I thought I could do this. She notices and kicks me. Swatting the sword away as we look at each other, unarmed.

    Out of choices, I see the door and dart towards it. Running downstairs to the altar, where Nathan was. I was already out of breath fighting and the running only made it worse. I feel like I''m going to throw up.

    Nathan: "Steven? Where the hell have you been?"

    Steven: "She¡­ sh¡ª"

    Nathan: "Hey, slow down and catch your breath, is Lilith in there?"

    I nodded, he draws his sword and signals to Jacob. He jumps down, and they run into the hallway, after Lilith. Oliver comes down to tend to me, thinking I was injured. I thought it was finally over until the doors of the cathedral fly open. The guard swarm us, pointing their words at us. Are they here for Lilith too?

    Guard: "You''re under arrest¡­"

    Nathan and Jacob were seen being brought out with their hands up. Little did I know, Lilith escaped and alerted the guard.

 24 Deliverance

    Jacob: "Damn it!"

    Jacob throws his fists against the wall, angered that the guards were tricked by Lilith. Nathan tried calming him down only to almost get knocked out. Oliver was staring blankly into the ceiling, already thinking of a way to get out. I can''t believe we were arrested and taken to a prison.

    Nathan: "What do we do now, Top?"

    Oliver: "If we don''t want to get discharged, we escape."

    Jacob: "Yeah, and if we get caught? It''ll be hell to get through."

    Nathan: "Well, it''s not like they have records on who we are or anything."

    Jacob: "Records? They''ll remember us, idiot!"

    Nathan: "The fuck you say?!"

    Seems like even Nathan has his limits. They started shoving each other violently into the walls. Throwing small punches as if they''re play fighting. Still, they could get hurt and Oliver is just watching quietly.

    Steven: "You''re not going to stop them?"

    Oliver: "They''re not actually trying to hurt each other, so it''s fine."

    He''s laxer than I thought. The 2 finally fall to the floor exhausted. Laughing and getting along like they always did. I''m a little relieved, I seriously thought they would get hurt.

    Jacob: "Ahaha, you still have that temper of yours!"

    Nathan: "And you no longer hit like a kitten."

    Oliver: "Hey guys, don''t you think it''s a bit weird how there weren''t any guards around when we arrived at the chapel but there were so many when they came in?"

    It didn''t take long for me to understand that he''s trying to say that the guard might be corrupt. Tagging along with Lilith to earn a few coin. I knew they were bad to begin with but to work with a demon? I refuse to believe they would do that.

    Steven: "Surely, you don''t mean that they''re with Lilith."

    Oliver: "That''s exactly what I''m trying to say."

    Jacob: "I don''t know, Top. What if she ran into a nearby patrol?"

    Oliver: "Of more than 20 guards?"

    I don''t want to believe it but he has a point. The only way for those guards to be there was because Lilith had to set up some kind of trap. She seemed to be one step ahead of us at that time.

    Nathan: "Now what, Top?"

    Oliver: "We escape obviously."

    Steven: "And how do we do that?"

    Oliver: "I''m thinking¡­"

    Nathan: "Why don''t we do our time? It can''t be any longer than a month."

    When I think about it, staying in here isn''t too bad. I''ll be away and probably safe from Lilith.

    Oliver: "We''ll be discharged if they find out who we are and sent to a military prison. Do you want to shovel debris from Dunkel?"

    Nathan: "Oh, you''re awake."

    Steven: "Nathan? When did I fall asleep?"

    Nathan: "You knocked almost as soon as you laid down."

    I look to the corner and see the others fast asleep as well. Did Nathan wake up first or did he stay awake all night? He must be worried about losing his place in the military.

    Steven: "Why did you join the military?"

    Nathan: "Me? Oh, stupid reasons."

    Steven: "Patriotism?"

    Nathan: "Try love."

    Steven: "You were in love?"

    Nathan: "Aye."

    He goes on saying he fell in love with a woman that had a boyfriend. They had a short romance and she shortly broke it off. Occasionally, she would come back and it would end the same, with her leaving. He thought it would be good if he left and ended up joining the Army against everyone''s wishes. He came back almost a year later on leave only to find that she died from a disease.

    Nathan: "I left again and never looked back afterwards¡­"

    Steven: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that."

    Nathan: "It''s fine, I brought it on myself anyway."

    Oliver wakes up and moves to the gate, looking outside for any guards. He then kicks Jacob awake, irritating him. After swatting him away a guard comes with food, handing us each a tray. The food was less than appetizing.

    Jacob: "The fuck is this?"

    Guard: "Don''t eat if you''re not hungry!"

    Nathan: "If you say so!"

    Nathan throws his tray at the guard angering him. We all back away as he opens the gate with his sword drawn, quickly moving towards Nathan. Oliver comes from his side and disarms him, breaking his arm. Jacob grabs a blanket improvising it as a gag to silence him before tying him to the bedposts. What the hell?! If another guard sees us we''ll be dead for sure!

    Steven: "What are we doing?!"

    Nathan: "Escaping!"

    Oliver: "We need to head to 2 different places. The Warden''s Office to destroy anything they have on us and the Evidence Room to grab our outfits."

    Steven: "There''s going to be guards everywhere though!"

    Oliver: "That''s why we give them something to focus on!"

    Jacob loots the guard for his keys and we start to open each gate one by one, telling the prisoners to wait on our cue. We opened most of the cells when the other guards came in. They noticed us instantly and Jacob shouts at the top of his lungs.

    Jacob: "Riot!"

    The prisoners came in droves, overwhelming the guard with ease. We were able to escape in the confusion and regrouped in an empty hallway to catch our breath. Never in my life have I pictured myself starting a prison riot and escaping.

    Jacob: "That went a lot better than planned."

    Steven: "You planned the riot?"

    Jacob: "No, Top did."

    Oliver: "It came to me after you went to sleep."

    Steven: "What do we do now?"

    Oliver: "We stick together and stay low. We''ll be fine as long as we don''t draw any attention to ourselves."

    We move fluidly through the hallways hiding when the occasional guard comes running by before arriving at the Evidence Room. Seeing that it would be the least guarded, it was our first stop.

    We rummage around looking for the outfits when I find my sword, Nikitis. I couldn''t believe it! I actually thought I lost it for good! I have to take better care of this from now on.

    Nathan: "A sword?"

    Steven: "It''s mine, look its name is still engraved!"

    Jacob: "Settle down, it''s just a sword."

    Steven: "It''s not just any sword, it''s my sword, Nikitis."

    Jacob: "So it has a name?"

    Steven: "And it''s enchanted."

    Jacob: "Well, it must mean a lot to you."

    Steven: "To me and another important person."

    Kanna will be excited to know I got this sword back. She was pretty upset when I told her that I lost it. In fact, getting it back could make a good apology for me disappearing so suddenly.

    Nathan: "Oh, I get it. It''s like those items 2 people make together. Did you make that sword with that Livia girl?"

    Steven: "No, it''s like a symbol to us¡­ And I didn''t make it with Livia."

    Jacob: "Kids these days¡­"

    Nathan: "What''s it doing here anyway?"

    I lost it back at the estate, why is it here? They must''ve picked it up when they saw the estate was ruined or Lilith tried to set me up. Either way, I have it back and I''m not going to let it go again.

    Steven: "I lost it when I was fighting Lilith. I don''t know why it''s here."

    Jacob: "Let''s keep looking then. We need to find our Army-issue swords."

    Oliver: "I already have them."

    Jacob: "Serious? That''s amazing, Top."

    Oliver: "Let''s head to the Warden''s Office and burn any file they might have on us."

    Now that we have our swords back, it was time to move to the office. We moved through the deserted hallways carefully. It seemed off that there wouldn''t be any guards around because we did start a riot. When we arrived at the Warden''s Office, there were 2 guards at the door, on guard. Of course, there would be guards!

    Nathan: "There''s 2 of them, we can take them on."

    Oliver: "Or we can sneak around them."

    Jacob: "They might hear us if we''re inside."

    Nathan: "In that case, I''m sorry, forgive me, Steven!"

    Steven: "Wha¡ª"

    Nathan shoves me into the open and the guards instantly run towards me. Scared, I fall and try to crawl away from them. Oliver and Jacob then come out of nowhere and quickly knock out the guards. Nathan comes and tries to help me up but I angrily slap him.

    Steven: "Fuckin'' asshole!"

    Nathan: "Sorry, Steven. I really am¡­"

    Jacob: "Not my type of confrontation, but it''ll do."

    Oliver: "Come on, let''s find the files and get out of here for good. Jacob, Nathan, keep an eye out while Steven and I are inside."

    When we went inside, we were quietly greeted by the Warden. A brute of a man, towering the both of us. Oliver silently walks up, accepting his challenge. I keep my composure and start going through the drawers behind us, looking for anything related to us. Oliver and the Warden begin to fight, throwing each other into the walls, punching each other really hard. I have to help him!

    Steven: "Oliver!"

    Oliver: "Find those files, now!"

    I''m grabbing every piece of paper that I see, placing them on a nearby table. I won''t have enough time to find anything when Oliver needs my help, I''ll burn everything instead! The Warden shifts his attention to me, grabbing me by the neck and slamming me through the table. Nathan comes in to check on the noise and immediately comes to my aid. I try to stand up but can''t. I look at what might be pinning me down and I scream in horror. A large piece of the wooden table impaled me in the groin.

    Nathan: "Jacob, get in here!"

    Through the blur, the trio overwhelm the Warden, bringing him to his knees. Nathan grabs a bottle and finally knocks him out by smashing it over his head. They rush to me after he''s been dealt with.

    Nathan: "Oh shit, shit, shit!"

    Oliver: "Relax! I know healing magic."

    Jacob: "That won''t help with the blood he already lost!"

    Oliver: "It''s better than nothing! Just carry the Warden outside and burn the office down!"

    I''m dragged outside, leaving a trail of blood. My leg feels numb, and I''m cold. Oliver uses magic, his hands warm to touch. Some time passed and I was dragged away as the fire grew before getting back on my feet.

    Oliver: "You should be fine now. How do you feel?"

    Steven: "Cold."

    Nathan: "Yeah, you''re pale as a ghost!"

    Jacob: "Enough! We have to leave, now."

    Steven: "Where''s the exit?"

    Jacob: "You being injured just complicates this a little."

    Oliver: "We improvise, then."

    Jacob: "If we run fast enough. We''re home free."

    I didn''t understand what he was talking about when the ground shook. Jacob uses magic and blows away the wall. Explosion magic? I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it in person. I even heard it was difficult to use as well. How strong is Jacob? It''s amazing!

    With all our strength, we ran onto the street and hid by some nearby buildings. We didn''t stay in one location for too long, everyone was looking at us and we had to cut across alleyways, avoiding any guard. We''re not too far from the inn, and I already feel like I''m going to pass out. I''m already on my knees from the exhaustion.

    Nathan: "Come on, get up! We''re so close, you have to keep moving!"

    Steven: "I¡­"

    Nathan: "No! I got you, get up! Get up!"

    Oliver: "Get. The. Fuck. Up."

    They grab me by my arms and slingshot me back to my feet, relentlessly pushing me. I just want to die and finally be over with this! It wasn''t until we entered the inn that I was finally able to collapse and rest. Cynthia and Livia were frightened, running over to me.

    Cynthia: "Oh my God, Steven, are you alright?!"

    Livia: "Your skin is pale. What happened to you?"

    Nathan: "He got impaled and lost blood."

    Livia: "Not good. Move him to the room, now!"

    Before anything could happen, I black out. I find myself in pitch darkness. I can''t even see my hands, no matter how close they are. I feel like I''ve been here before, a small light begins to pulsate above me. I can now see only a a few feet in front of me. I''m standing on darkness, it''s flowing between my feet like water.

    I start walking around, to try to understand what''s happening. Distinct yelling in the distance. Paranoia lingering in the air. I''m starting to see figures in the corner of my eye. Desperately, I''m yelling into the abyss.

    Steven: "Hey! Where are you?! Where am I?! Answer me!"

    Stepping back, I bump into something, scaring me into jumping away and falling. To my horror, Lilith looks at me. With a smile of all things. It''s nothing more than an omen of bad things to come. What the hell is happening? I thought I was at the inn!

    Lilith: "Hello!"

    Steven: "Stay away!"

    Lilith: "Or what?"

    The darkness latches to my feet, keeping me from moving. I swing at Lilith as she tries to get close to me but I was soon glued to the floor by the darkness, unable to move.

    Lilith: "What happened?"

    She sits on top of me, slapping me, knowing I can''t put up a fight now. It''s useless, I''m done for.

    Steven: "What do you want from me?!"

    Lilith: "I already told you, you''re my trophy!"

    Steven: "Why me?"

    Lilith: "Huh?"

    Steven: "What did I ever do to you?!"

    Lilith: "Nothing, really."

    Steven: "Then why? If you''re going to do it, just do it. Kill me already! I''m tired of this damned game of yours!"

    Lilith: "Kill you? Why would I want to do that? You''d be far more useful alive."

    I should''ve swung down with the sword at the chapel when I had the chance. If only I wasn''t so incompetent. I could continue hearing the distinct yelling in the distance. Where was it coming from?

    At this point, fighting back is now useless. I''ve already failed and I don''t know where I am.

    Steven: "Let me go."

    Lilith: "Why?"

    Steven: "It''s pointless. There is no escape."

    Lilith: "Wow, you''re a lot more submissive than I thought you would be."

    The darkness releases me but she''s still on top of me. I didn''t want to move anyway. I can''t fight back and I can''t go home. I''m lost in this infinite darkness.

    Lilith: "It''s going to be a while, so don''t do anything funny."

    Steven: "What are you doing?"

    Lilith: "I cursed you at the chapel. Right now, we''re moving to your new home!"

    The yelling in the distance becomes clearer, I recognize the voice! Nathan? It can''t be. I start hearing everyone else''s voice. Cynthia, Jacob, Livia, Nathan, and Oliver. I can hear them, yet Lilith seems oblivious. Why? I can''t understand what they''re saying, they''re all yelling in unison, like a chant.

    Everyone: "Me ti dynami ton themeliod¨®n the¨®n¡­"

    A light dimly shines in the distance.

    Everyone: "...Prosefch¨®maste na apelefther¨®soume ton Steven ap¨® tin kat¨¢ra tou¡­"

    Are they trying to save me? The light is slowly getting bigger.

    Everyone: "...Kai o da¨ªmonas¡­"

    Lilith notices the light, trying to stop me. I shove her off me and make a run for it.

    Lilith: "No!"

    Everyone: "...na chythe¨ª p¨ªso stin katoik¨ªa tis¡­"

    I break into a full sprint towards the light.

    Lilith: "No! You are not getting away again!"

    Everyone: "...O, Theo¨ª tou ter¨¢stiou ourano¨²¡­"

    The darkness attempts to grab me but a ray of light shines through, burning it.

    Everyone: "...l¨¢vete yp¨®psi tis kl¨ªseis mas¡­"

    Lilith runs to catch me, but I''m already so far away. It''s useless for her.

    Lilith: "No! Stop!"

    Everyone: "...kai f¨¦rte p¨ªso ton Steven¡­"

    Lilith: "Wait!"

    I jump into the light, consumed by it. Am I free now? It''s burning my vision but I can''t look away! It''s beautiful!

    Everyone: "...Theo¨ª, mas d¨ªnoun ti dynam¨ª sou kai f¨¦rneis ton Steven p¨ªso!"

    Everything fades, I find myself back at the inn. Back to the way I was, cold and exhausted. I don''t care, I''m home, where I belong. Livia starts to cry and Cynthia jumps on me, hugging me.

    I''m so shocked that I can''t speak. I want to say "I''m fine" but I can''t get the words out. Everyone is looking at me in awe too. Almost like they weren''t expecting to save me. Jacob, Nathan, and Oliver all let out a sigh of relief and they leave the room, with just me and the girls, who are both sobbing heavily

    Livia: "I''m so¡ª I''m so glad! I thought¡ª you weren''t coming back!"

    I still can''t speak, I reach out and pat them on the head. They may not be Nekomatas, but it''s good enough. I just want them to stop crying, they''re going to make me cry!

    I love them, as friends. They did so much for me when I didn''t ask. They just did it, and they ended up saving me from Lilith.

    Cynthia: "I''m not¡ª you don''t¡ª I was so scared! You started¡ª to fade¡ª when we carried you!"

    I don''t care if this isn''t my original world, I belong here, with everyone else. As a member of House Hisakawa, a servant to Kanna, and as a student of the Mage''s Academy. This is my new home, in Everhand, Ostroven.

 25 Home Sweet Home

    It''s been 5 months since I came to this world, and I still have a lot to learn about it. I still remember my old home, but I don''t think there will be a chance I''d get to see it again, Lilith disappeared. After the what happened at the inn, we thought we got her good, but we never found any trace of her after we ran off. Jacob hypothesized that she might come back. Though I doubt it because Oliver claims Holy magic really hurts Demons and what he did had to put her in a critical state if she''s not careful for a long while. She might come back in that small chance but far weaker and I''ll be more than ready for her.

    Though, it''s not all lost, Oliver was able to get us pardoned for breaking out of prison and now, I''m with Nathan saying our goodbyes just outside the city gates.

    Nathan: "It''s been a hell of a time, hasn''t it?''

    Steven: "It has, you sure you don''t want to stay and celebrate?"

    Nathan: "My celebration is going home to my family while I''m still on leave. Besides, I could always use a potion or two."

    Steven: "You''re welcome anytime."

    Nathan: "Or you should come and visit, my mother has the best cakes, unlike that one bakery."

    Steven: "I might surprise you."

    Nathan: "You just might."

    We share a laugh before finally shaking hands.

    Nathan: "Take care of yourself and your girlfriend, Steven."

    Steven: "I will and she''s not my girlfriend, Nathan."

    Nathan: "You should ease up too. You''ve been tense since I''ve met you."

    It''s a shame he couldn''t stay, we had a big party planned in the town square thanks to Cynthia. I don''t know how she did it, but she did, and it looks like it''ll be a big one, almost everyone knows about it.

    Nobody in the city knows why she throws one, but we know.

    Steven: "Livia, we should head back."

    She was at the stable nearby, petting the horses. She didn''t hear me, so I went towards her to get her attention.

    Steven: "Hey, we should get going."

    Livia: "I''m sorry, were you waiting?"

    Steven: "No, not really. Do you like horses?"

    Livia: "Yes, I used to ride them when I was little."

    I must be seeing things, she''s smiling. I''m even pinching myself to make sure it''s not a dream. It''s true! She''s actually smiling!

    Livia: "What''s wrong?"

    Steven: "L-Livia, you''re smiling!"

    She notices and begins to blush.

    Livia: "N-no I''m no-not! Let''s go back!"

    The first place I wanted to go was home. I haven''t been there for a good month or so and I haven''t had contact with either Kanna or Yuuna. I''m worried about what they might do to me, I''ll take their punishment, but I don''t want to get kicked out.

    Livia: "I''ll wait out here."

    Steven: "You don''t want to come inside?"

    Livia: "Not really."

    Steven: "Alright, I''ll try not to be too long."

    Cynthia: "Steven! You''re finally going home?"

    Steven: "Yeah, it''s the first thing I want to do now that it''s all over."

    Cynthia: "That''s nice, but they''re not home."

    Steven: "Are you serious?"

    She wasn''t lying, the door was locked and looking into the window, no one was there. Damn, and I really wanted to see them too.

    Cynthia: "I tried earlier and waited, but nothing."

    It''s Sunday, they''re likely at the marketplace, buying groceries. Looks like I have to wait if I want to see them. I had something important I wanted to tell them.

    Cynthia: "You look all bummed out."

    Steven: "They''re not home."

    Cynthia: "You really care for them, do you?"

    Steven: "I do, I love them both."

    Cynthia: "Aww, you''re such a sweetheart! I wish I had a servant just like you!"

    Steven: "Look, I''ll come back later."

    Cynthia: "Wait."

    Steven: "What is it?"

    Cynthia: "You don''t mind that they''re Nekomata?

    Steven: "I never did, they were the ones that dragged me from the beach after all. Why?"

    Cynthia: "Well, it''s just that Kanna doesn''t have many friends and I can''t keep an eye on her all the time. At first, I thought you were taking advantage of her until I learned that she was your master."

    Steven: "What?"

    Cynthia: "All I''m trying to say is, please keep looking after her, for both her and me."

    Steven: "You mean together? You are her best friend."

    Cynthia: "Yes, together."

    It''s nice to see that Cynthia can be serious. I thought she''d go back to her usual childish and playful attitude that she usually has.

    Cynthia: "What are you going to do now?"

    Steven: "I don''t know now, so much has changed, I can''t do my usual routine."

    Livia: "I have an idea."

    Cynthia: "What is it?"

    Livia: "Let''s get something to eat at the bakery."

    She''s speaking sheepishly, still outside her comfort zone. It looks like she still has a long way to go. I''m happy, either way, she''s trying.

    Cynthia: "That''s a great idea, let''s go!"

    I thought it would be tense at first, but I''m relieved to see them actually get along. I wonder if she''ll get along with Kanna too. It shouldn''t be too hard, she gets along with just about anyone from what I''ve seen.

    Cynthia: "What''s your favorite cake?"

    Livia: "Ostroven Chocolate."

    Cynthia: "Oh, you like chocolate? I''m a fan of carrot cake. What about you, Steven?"

    Steven: "Obviously cherry!"

    Cynthia: "That''s because Kanna made you eat it."

    Steven: "Yep."

    I haven''t been at the bakery in a long time. I went there all the time with Kanna after class, but after getting moved into independent, everything became distant. I really do miss her. We''re at the bakery, waiting in line as Jesse is taking orders and preparing cakes at the same time. That really is a tough job.

    Jesse: "Steven? Hey, where have you been?"

    Cynthia: "He was moved over to independent, could you believe that?"

    Jesse: "No dude, you have to come back to remedial. You say some pretty funny things at times."

    Steven: "I do?"

    Jesse: "Yeah, like making lamps without magic."

    Steven: "Electricity."

    I should prove him wrong but I don''t want to disgrace this world by bringing the knowledge from another world. I love the way it is, simple, yet, content. We order our desserts but we can''t eat them here, the tables are being replaced.

    Cynthia: "Where do we eat?"

    Steven: "This is the square, let''s find a bench."

    Livia: "What about my house? It''s not too far."

    Cynthia: "Are you sure?"

    Livia: "Yes, I''m sure."

    Steven: "If it''s fine with you, I don''t see why not."

    Her home was really close by so it wasn''t too much of a hassle. Besides, I did want to stop by again. It''s really peaceful there. When we entered Cynthia was surprised at how similar it was to Kanna''s home, much to our humor.

    We ate our desserts, enjoying casual chat, relaxing. This place hasn''t changed since the last time I was here. I mean, the futons are still rolled up in the corner from the last time I stayed the night. Livia leaves the room for a moment to collect mail, returning with a letter and a worried look.

    Steven: "What''s wrong?"

    Livia: "Nothing, my dad''s coming home in a couple of weeks."

    Steven: "Really? That''s good, isn''t it?"

    Livia: "I guess."

    She''s really worried. Cynthia and I quietly assume that it''s because she wants to impress him but we''re still a bit clueless. The sun is starting to fall and we decide to leave. Livia chose to stay home and we headed back to Kanna''s. She has to be home by now.

    Cynthia: "Wait."

    Steven: "What is it?"

    Cynthia: "I don''t know what might happen but I want you to know that I''ll be here for you."

    Seriously, why is she all mature now? This is throwing me off. I nod silently, she''s right about one thing, neither of us will know what''ll happen. Nervous, I open the door and we enter.

    Yuuna: "Steven? Oh my¡ª Steven?!"

    Yuuna drops what she was doing and embraces me. A familiar warmth of a beautiful alchemist. She''s sobbing gently in my arms.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, Yuuna. I should''ve said something before I left."

    Kanna: "Mom, what''s all the noise?"

    Kanna comes out curiously. She recognizes me and slowly walks to me, not saying a word and in disbelief. I was about to speak up when she jumps in and we''re in a group hug.

    Cynthia: "Aw, I feel left out."

    Steven: "I''m sorry, girls."

    Kanna: "I thought you left forever!"

    Steven: "I''ll do whatever to make it up to you, master."

    Kanna: "I told you a lot of times, call me Kanna."

    She''s fighting back tears, as am I. I''m home, with Kanna and Yuuna. They''re going to scold me later on but I''m fine with it. They can''t be too severe, right? We all move to the living room. It was clean, but not the way I had it cleaned.

    Yuuna: "We''ve been all over the place since you left."

    Steven: "I''ll start cleaning."

    Yuuna: "You should cook first. Like that pizza you made when you first showed up through my door."

    Cynthia: "Steven can cook?"

    Kanna: "Yeah, he''s the best! Even better than the restaurants!"

    Cynthia: "I''d like to try some!"

    Steven: "Everyone go relax while I cook."

    Kanna: "Can I help?"

    Steven: "Of course you can."

    Home. I''ve made the right choice by choosing her for a master. I''ll gladly die with a sword in my hand for her and Yuuna. I really do love them both. Memories of the time we spent on Feles Isle are coming in. The Elder, Esmond, Yasuhiro. Even the people here in Everhand, Cynthia and Livia.

    Kanna: "Steven, what''s wrong?"

    I was staring into space. I look at Kanna and pet her, to think that her ears were fake at one point.

    Steven: "Nothing, now let''s cook!"

    Together, like always, we cooked. Night rose and I put my heart into their dinner. Before I set the table, I remembered something. I almost forgot about the sword! I draw Nikitis and show it to Kanna, who looks at it in disbelief.

    Kanna: "You found it?"

    Steven: "I know how much it meant to you."

    Kanna: "To us¡­"

    I really am home! Like always, we ate dinner, caught up, and turned in for the night. Cynthia wanted to stay over and she was in Kanna''s room. I''m in my room looking out the window, thinking. I don''t know what''ll happen in the future but I know one thing for sure, I''m home.

 26 The Sisters

    The Demon King''s Palace, Shi De Emo, Hei''an Zhi Guo.

    ----

    When I was younger, I was raised on a farm in Ostroven to abusive parents. They hardly fed me and would regularly beat me. It wasn''t until I met Mei that I found my freedom as a butler. Now, I live a simple yet fulfilling life. I do what I''m asked, keep the palace in perfect shape and in turn, I''m given food and a home.

    Mei: "Wilburt, my sister Lilith is arriving soon. Has her room been cleaned?"

    Wilburt: "It has, your highness. If you wish, I will clean it again thoroughly."

    Mei: "No. Gather the rest of my sisters and have them meet me in the solar."

    Wilburt: "At once, your highness."

    Her tall body and crimson red hair complimented her no nonsense attitude. She was always serious about her role as the older sister and ended up being the heiress because if it. She''s the only child of the Queen, because the King had a rather lengthy list of affairs. Though, I haven''t seen the Queen stop that from treating them like her own.

    Me and Mei are about the same age, but I don''t let that get in the way of my duties. I''ve been with her and caring for her for almost 10 years now.

    By the other sisters, she meant Bao, Biyu, and Huian. They''re always at the courtyard garden. I just have to figure out which one out of the four they''re at. I''d ask Mei, but I''d rather not bother her. She''s busy as it is already.

    I was at the southern courtyard when I came across their mother, the ageless Demon Queen Lihua. I say ageless because of all the time I''ve been here, she hasn''t shown any signs of aging. She really is something else, pale blue skin and platinum hair. I was uneased at first but I''m more comfortable around her.

    She''s been dealing with the passing of her late husband, the Demon King. Nobody knows about it. The commoners still believe he''s alive. Anything to keep the pests from invading again.

    Lihua: "Wilburt, what are you doing here?"

    Wilburt: "I was asked by Lady Mei to gather the sisters, your majesty."

    Lihua: "It''s about Lilith, isn''t it?"

    Wilburt: "I have not asked, but I believe it may be so, your majesty."

    Lihua: "Carry on."

    I''ll never figure her out. She has a very good poker face and never reveals her emotions, like happiness or anger.

    I went to the western courtyard and found the sisters by the garden chatting and enjoying the environment. I was always told horrible things about demons when I was younger but they''re not that bad at all. Sure, they may have odd skin tones, like pale blue and red, and horns in Huian''s case, but they''re well behaved and keep to themselves.

    Biyu: "Oh, Wilburt, what are you doing here?"

    Wilburt: "Lady Mei asked me to gather you all at the solar, your highness."

    Bao: "Her again? What does the heiress want this time?"

    Wilburt: "I was not informed, your highness."

    Wilburt: "Yes, your highness."

    They slowly pick themselves up and we head to the solar. We arrive to see Mei admiring the paintings hanged on the wall, seemingly deep in thought.

    Biyu: "You called for us, Mei? What''s going on?"

    Mei: "Lilith''s coming home, and as the older sister, I suggest we all¡ª"

    Bao: "You called me out just to tell me Lilith is coming home? Well guess what! I don''t care for a bastard child!"

    Mei: "Bao!"

    Bao storms out of the solar. There has always been animosity against Lilith. Not because she''s a bastard child, but because she always struggled where the other sisters excelled. So she was usually overlooked. Lady Mei, her half-sister, and Queen Lihua, who''s isn''t related to her in anyway, were the only ones of her family to actually pay any attention to her. The Demon King never paid her any mind and would hit her anytime she tried to gain his attention.

    She first arrived at the palace when she was only 9 and the Demon King was already against her. It took the Queen and Mei to convince him to let her stay. As he wanted nothing to do with her, I was chosen as a surrogate. I didn''t mind and actually enjoyed raising her with the Queen.

    Mei: "Bao, come back!"

    Biyu: "Don''t pay her any mind, Mei. You know how she is."

    Huian: "Bao always hated Lilith."

    Biyu: "Yeah, what was it about Lilith, Mei? We know she''s coming home."

    Mei: "It was nothing, don''t worry about it."

    Biyu: "We''ll head back to the courtyard if you need us then."

    With the sisters leaving, I was left with Mei who dipped her head in disappointment. She really does try to set herself out to be the responsible older sister. I really feel bad for her.

    Mei: "Wilburt, am I a good sister?"

    Wilburt: "Without a doubt you are, your highness."

    Mei: "Really?"

    Wilburt: "Yes, you go out of your way to help your sisters, your highness."

    Mei: "Thank you. Return to your duties, Wilburt."

    Wilburt: "I will, your highness."

    I resume my duties in the palace until evening arrives. Mei comes into the kitchen as I preparing dinner with the other servants. Seemingly in a hurry.

    Mei: "Wilburt, come with me. Lilith is at the entrance."

    Wilburt: "Yes, your highness."

    I haven''t seen Lilith in almost half a year. Her trip took longer than expected and worried me a bit. I''m relieved to see her home again. She can be absent minded at times. Mostly everyone was gathered at the entrance. Mei, Lihua, Huian, Biyu, and some of the servants were here to welcome Lilith home. Bao was nowhere to be seen.

    Lihua: "Have you seen Bao?"

    Servant: "She chose to remain in her room, your majesty."

    Biyu: "I don''t know why she hates Lilith so much."

    The entrance slowly creeks open and we all get into position to welcome Lilith. She slowly pokes her head and shyly steps inside.

    Servants: "Welcome home, your highness."

    Lihua: "Welcome home, dear."

    Mei: "Welcome home, Lilith."

    Lilith: "Oh, everyone, I''m home."

    Mei: "How was your trip? Did you get what you wanted?"

    Lilith: "It went well, but I didn''t get anything. Where''s Father?"

    Father? Oh my, she wasn''t around when he passed away. I''ll have to tell her the news. Mei is motioning me not to mention anything. Why? She should know or she''ll really be upset.

    Mei: "He''s not here at the moment."

    Lilith: "Oh."

    Mei: "Let''s go to your room, we should catch up!"

    Lilith: "Alright."

    This is pretty serious. If Lilith finds out about the King, she''d be devastated. She went on her trip just to impress him, after all. The servants disperse but the sisters and the Queen stay behind. They know the gravity of the situation.

    Lihua: "Wilburt, stay with my daughters, I''m going with Mei and Lilith."

    Wilburt: "Yes, your majesty."

    Lihua steps away. The only remaining sisters were Biyu and Huian. They looked indifferent at what Lilith had just said.

    Wilburt: "May I ask a question, your highness?"

    Biyu: "Hm? Oh, go ahead."

    Wilburt: "What do you 2 think of Lilith?"

    Huian: "I''d rather not have anything to do with her, but I''ll get along with her as long as she lives here."

    Biyu: "She doesn''t take anything seriously."

    It''s just like I thought. She really can only rely on her sister Mei for support.

    Biyu: "Wilburt, go to Lilith and tend to her."

    Wilburt: "Your majesty stated that I¡ª"

    Biyu: "I know what mother said. Go to Lilith, Wilburt."

    Conflicting orders. If something like this were to happen, I''m supposed to listen to either the most recent or the higher authority, which would be the Queen. Biyu''s are the most recent, so I''ll go with her order.

    Wilburt: "At once, your highness."

    Lilith has her own tower, the south-eastern one. I thought the King was being generous, as most fathers would be in Shi De Emo, but I slowly realized it was to keep her isolated from everyone else. A princess trapped in her tower, as I see it.

    I''m at her door, knocking. I wonder what they''re talking about. Mei opens the door, surprised to see me.

    Mei: "Wilburt? What are you doing here?"

    Wilburt: "Lady Biyu asked that I tend to Lilith, your highness."

    Mei: "Of course she did. Well, come in."

    It still surprises me to this day that Lilith even has her own tower, she has everything she needs in here. Mei guided me to Lilith, who''s crying in the Queen''s arms. She''s not even her daughter, yet she treats her like one of her own; but why is she crying?

    Wilburt: "Is everything alright, your highness?"

    Mei: "She was attacked and lost her Grimoire."

    Attacked? Who could do such a thing and how powerful are they? I know she might not be as powerful as her sisters but she''s still better than most. Her trip was more dangerous than I expected.

    Lihua: "Mei."

    Mei: "Mother?"

    Lihua: "Go with her, get back her Grimoire, and bring me the man responsible."

    Mei: "Yes, mother. I''m sure he''ll make a good decoration for the palace dungeons."

    The Queen doesn''t need to express her emotions to let everyone know she''s furious. I don''t know who that man is, but he''s going to have the wrath of the Demons brought down on him. Deservingly so...

    ¡­

    (A few days later.)

    Yuuna''s Elixirs, Everhand, Ostroven.

    ----

    Michael: "Are you ready, Steven?"

    Steven: "I think so."

    Michael: "Cast it!"

    Steven: "Holy Warrior!"

    A spark of light engulfs my hand before dying out. I''ve been trying to learn Holy magic, or Light magic to some of the others, and it''s been a struggle to learn. If I knew it would be this difficult, I would''ve went with Fire!

    Michael: "We''re getting closer."

    Steven: "I still can''t cast it."

    Michael: "You''ve only been at it for a month now. It takes time, Steven."

    A magic spell that supposedly gives me magic armor and a greatsword that''s as light as a feather, but stronger than steel. It''s one of the most popular spells with Knights from what I''ve seen.

    Michael: "Holy magic isn''t difficult, your reasoning to learn it has to be noble."

    There''s nothing noble about wanting to understand the world? Holy magic saved my life! The Royal Knights use it all the time, I''ve seen parades of them casting short rays of light into the sky with their swords. How did they learn it?

    Steven: "How do the Royal Knights do it?"

    Michael: "If you''re joining the military, your doing it out of the good of your heart. You don''t really get much out of it other than a place to stay."

    Steven: "Well, thanks for at least trying, Michael."

    Michael: "Hm, anything to spread the Holy element! I''ll see you back in class."

    I show him out the door. I''m left alone inside the shop. Kanna''s out with Cynthia and Yuuna is resting. Who knew being a servant could get boring! I feel like I''m being ignored by Kanna. I have to close this distance between us, somehow.

    I do what I usually do and clean the house. I''m dusting off the counter of the shop when I remembered something. Yuuna said she''d make me an apprentice in making alchemy potions. Winter break is coming up, maybe she''ll teach me then.

    I prepare a small snack for Yuuna and head to her room. I hope she''s alright, she''s been in and out the past couple of days. I find her asleep, setting her snack aside, I try and wake her. My hand on her forehead, she''s not burning up or anything. Maybe she''s just feeling lethargic.

    She''s so peaceful, I almost don''t want to wake her. A sleeping beauty, my sleeping beauty. Do I dare kiss her as she''s asleep? Either way, she needs to wake up, Kanna will be here soon. I decide to do it and move in to gently kiss her. Slowly, she wraps her arms around me and we''re making out. I pull myself away as she gets up.

    Yuuna: "My, someone''s being bold today."

    Steven: "I made you a snack, Yuuna."

    Yuuna: "Thank you."

    Steven: "Are you feeling any better?"

    Yuuna: "I''m just tired, is all."

    She''s able to get up on her own. Maybe it''s what she says and she''s just tired. I mailed her brother, the Elder back in the village, about it but he has yet to respond. We move to the living room when the bell in the store rings.

    Thinking it was Kanna, I head towards the shop. I was greeted by a really beautiful woman and a hooded figure. She was something only seen in a fairy tail. Really pale skin and blue eyes.

    Steven: "Welcome to Yuuna''s Elixirs!"

    Woman: "It was you? You certainly don''t look like much."

    The hooded figure tugs on her dress.

    Steven: "Pardon?"

    Woman: "Sorry, I heard this was a good alchemy shop but I was expecting you to look more like a noble."

    Steven: "Oh, sorry, but I don''t make or sell the potions. I''m just a servant."

    Woman: "What is your name?"

    Steven: "Steven, what is yours?"

    Mei: "It''s Mei."

    Steven: "What about the one in the hood?"

    Mei: "Her? She''s just my really shy sister, don''t mind her."

    It feels more like she''s trying to hide her appearance in that hood. It''s not an issue, I''ll call Yuuna out. She''s better at running the shop than I am. Before she did come out, they turn to leave.

    Mei: "I''ll be seeing you around, Steven."

    Yuuna overheard us and comes out laughing.

    Yuuna: "Ohoho, do you have a secret admirer?"

    That was weird, they come in and leave without buying anything. They even said they''d see me around. I shrug it off, they could be our new neighbors looking to move in nearby.

    Steven: "No, I don''t think so."

    Yuuna: "Well, let''s wait for Kanna out here. The air is cool."

    Enjoying this calm ambience, we play backgammon and I start to wonder who that woman was. She''s definitely not from around here by the way she sounded. Mei ¡ª her name sounds like she was from Feles Isle. I can''t say for sure.

    Steven: "Yuuna, do you know anyone named Mei?"

    Yuuna: "Mei? No I don''t, hon. Did she really catch your eye? Am I no good for you?"

    She said jokingly.

    Steven: "No, I just thought she was a bit off. She had her sister in a hood."

    Yuuna: "We are moving into winter. You''re overthinking it."

    Maybe I am.

    We waited for Kanna as we played around. Trying to tickle each other but catching each other''s hands.

    The bell rings again, Cynthia and Kanna pop in through the windy streets.

    Steven: "Welcome home, master!"

    I said playfully.

    Kanna: "I told you to call me Kanna!"

    Cynthia: "Ahaha~! You don''t like being called master, master?"

    Steven: "Welcome home, Kanna."

    Yuuna: "Welcome home, kitten."

    Cynthia: "Aunt Yuuna!"

    Now that everyone is here, I can prepare dinner. Another day passes, it''s like nothing ever happened. I''m back in E-3 with Kanna, the Headmaster doesn''t need me anymore, though, I do see him sometimes when I''m with Livia. Nathan is home with his family and Cynthia is back to her carefree ways.

    It''s bliss¡­

 27 A Call To Action

    Yuuna''s Elixirs, Everhand, Ostroven

    ----

    It really is a Sunday, nobody wants to go outside or do anything for that matter. I just finished cleaning and cooking so I have nothing to do.

    I''m craving cake. There should be a special today too.

    In fact, Kanna should come too. I know she''d love it. I head to her room and knock on the door. It''s open a tiny bit. Just enough to see her moving around.

    Steven: "Kanna?"

    I open the door, Kanna just got out of the bath and she''s standing there nude. We look at each other embarrassed. Her face reddening when she notices me.

    Kanna: "Get out!"

    She slaps me hard on the cheek and slams the door shut. I place my hand over the stinging sensation, trying to numb it to no avail.

    Steven: "I''m sorry!"

    Kanna: "Go away!"

    Steven: "It was an accident!"

    The door opens and she peeks out, a towel covering her. She''s looking at me embarrassed.

    Kanna: "Was it really?"

    Steven: "Yes, I''m sorry, Kanna."

    Kanna: "Wait here."

    She closes the door. I know she told me to wait but feels like an eternity. I only wanted to ask if she''d go to the bakery with me!

    The door opens and waves me to come in. I haven''t been in here since I first came here. It''s still like a normal room, nothing elegant like Yuuna''s.

    Steven: "I haven''t been in here for a while, Kanna."

    Kanna: "You''re always busy with stuff. I thought we would do a lot more."

    What''s this heavy feeling I have all of a sudden?

    Her still wet hair glimmers through the window. Her eyes captivate me. Even after all this time, she''s a Goddess to me.

    Kanna: "What did you want?"

    Steven: "I wanted to know if you wanted to go to the bakery with me?"

    Kanna: "The bakery¡­?"

    Her ears stand tall, attentive. She gives me a bright smile as she grabs her sunhat.

    Kanna: "Yes!"

    I knew she''d love it. We head out, with the wind picking up. The leaves flowing through the air. I cover my eyes to keep dirt from getting in. It''s been getting really windy recently. I hope it doesn''t get too out of control.

    I noticed Mei and her sister in the hood, at a table eating. They might not have the best first impressions, but they do seem like nice people. I walk up to them, wanting to say hello but it seems that I walked in on a conversation.

    Mei: "...I told you, they didn''t notice you."

    Steven: "Hello, Mei."

    The hooded sister freezes in place.

    Mei: "Steven, hello. How''s your day?"

    Steven: "It''s good. How''s your sister?"

    Mei: "She''s still really shy. Who''s that behind you?"

    I realized Kanna was hiding behind me. She''s as shy and curious too! It''s adorable!

    I push her to my side, her hands behind her back. She looks at them curiously. The sounds of her ears moving softly under her hat.

    Mei: "Hello!"

    Kanna: "Hello."

    I look inside of the bakery and noticed the line inside was short. Now was a good time to order.

    Steven: "We should get going, it was nice to see you."

    Mei: "Likewise."

    We head inside, waiting in line to order. This bakery is always filled with people; it comes with being very popular.

    Kanna was looking up to me, her eyes sparked with curiosity. No doubt, she wanted to know who Mei and her sister were. With beauty like hers, anyone would want to know more about them.

    Steven: "What''s up?"

    Kanna: "Who was that noble lady you were talking to?"

    Steven: "I wouldn''t say noble."

    She certainly doesn''t act like one. Well, she''s refined like Yuuna, in a way. She didn''t talk down to me like most nobles do when they find out I''m a servant. Her sister is really quiet though.

    I can''t really say, they''re both a bit off.

    Steven: "She''s more¡­ Ehm¡­"

    Kanna: "A new friend?"

    Steven: "Well, I guess you could say that."

    Kanna: "Who''s the one in the hood?"

    Steven: "I don''t know her name. They came to the shop yesterday. I think they might move in nearby."

    Kanna: "We should eat with them!"

    Certainly, it was a great idea. We could get to know them more. Maybe even learn her sister''s name.

    We ordered our cakes and went over to Mei. She welcomed us but her sister seemed fidgety. She really wasn''t kidding, she''s really shy.

    Steven: "Your sister really is shy."

    Mei: "She is, but I love her."

    Steven: "What''s her name? You never told me."

    Mei: "Her name¡­"

    She pauses, looking over to her sister. It''s just a name, unless she''s that shy. I believe it''s called social anxiety or something. I''ve only heard of it back home. In fact, this is the first time I''ve met someone like her in this world.

    Mei: "Li-Lihua."

    Kanna: "That''s a pretty name."

    Steven: "It really is, Lihua."

    It''s best not to talk to her directly, she''s frozen solid. I feel bad for her. Her hands are trembling.

    Mei: "I heard of a festival happening later in the evening, would you like to join us?"

    Steven: "A festival?"

    Kanna: "It''s the annual Autumn Festival, I actually wanted to go but Cynthia is busy."

    Steven: "I''ll go with you, Kanna. We can all go!"

    Mei: "We all should, right sister?"

    She nods.

    Well, she doesn''t need to speak if I want to get along with her, right? I''m actually surprised she said yes. I was expecting her to not say anything. She quickly glances up and I catch her eye. Her purple eyes illumined her hood. She keeps her head down, occasionally giving me a quick glance before finally returning to eating in small bites.

    She has to be using magic for something like that to happen. Lots of it. Is she using it to hide her face?

    Kanna: "Then let''s go!"

    We finish up and head to the festival. Along the way, they were lagging behind us instead of keeping pace. They must be talking about something important. I''m starting to wonder why they''re here in Everhand.

    I slow down, now walking alongside Mei. She gives me a smile and welcomes me to walk beside her.

    Steven: "Why are you here in Everhand?"

    Mei: "What do you mean?"

    Steven: "You came to Everhand, right? Why are you here?"

    Mei: "To look for someone."

    Steven: "How''s that going?"

    Mei: "We already found him."

    I wonder if she''s the person you would hear about that would make a trek to find their parent.

    Steven: "How did it go?"

    Mei: "I don''t know yet."

    Just not in a bad way, I hope. When we arrived at the festival, it was already evening. It''s when it really became lively.

    We stuck together, going from stand to stand. Mei tries her hand with an Archery challenge and literally destroyed the target, shocking everyone. Kanna challenged Mei to Skittles, which was similar to bowling back home, and won.

    Foolishly, I tried wrestling but I''m quickly slammed hard against the floor by someone nearly 3 times my size. When I crawl my way out of the dirt-ring, I''m hurled insults by the spectators.

    Spectator #1: "Scurry off where you came from, noble."

    Spectator #2: "See how pompous you are now that you got your ass handed to you!"

    I painfully make my way to a bench. Kanna and Mei come over to me both covering her mouth, laughing.

    Mei: "Are you alright?"

    Steven: "Yeah, my arm just hurts."

    Mei: "My sister knows a healing spell."

    Her sister tugs on her shirt.

    Mei: "It''ll be alright, Li-Lihua."

    She stuttered again. Her name can''t be that hard to pronounce.

    Steven: "Lihua."

    I say her name without thinking. Embarrassed, I try to play it off.

    Steven: "I-it''s alright, I''m sure you can do it!"

    Now that she''s standing and I''m sitting, I could look into her hood. It''s still really dark and only her purple eyes are visible. Something like that would be terrifying if I woke up to it in the middle of the night.

    She reaches and holds my arm. A slight purple glow emits from her hands and the pain instantly fades. I thought Holy magic was a gold-like color, but it was purple. What element gave off purple?

    After relaxing we head back to the festival, going through even more stalls. One of them was a board game just like backgammon, and I try it out. It''s Yuuna''s favorite and we play it all the time.

    I go 2 games before I lose. I''m a little relieved, not that I lost but that it''s over, this kind of game can drag on for almost an hour. I look around and neither Kanna or Mei is around. I have to look for them now, great.

    The dizzying crowds would confuse anyone not accustomed to the large population of Everhand. I''ve been here for half a year and yet I still manage to get lost occasionally.

    I go over to a nearby fountain where I found Mei''s sister eating by herself. Odd, I thought she would always be with her. I go over to her and she freezes in place when she noticed me.

    Steven: "Hey, Lihua."

    She continues eating in small bites.

    At least say hi back, this is awkward.

    Steven: "Where''s your sister?"

    She points to one of the stalls. Kanna is with her throwing horseshoes. That''s good, I know where they''re all at now.

    She''s trembling, I reach out and pat her as I would with Kanna. Trying not to make myself appear as a threat to her.

    Steven: "Are you having fun?"

    She nods.

    Malin: "Round-ears!"

    Things go from great to bad in less than a second. Malin surrounds us with his group, itching for a fight. Now is definitely not the time for this, we should be having fun!

    Steven: "The hell you want, Malin?"

    Malin: "You think you can just run around and do what you like, huh?!"

    Brenner: "Who''s your friend?"

    He tries to prod her with a stick and I push him away, he whacks me on the wrist in retaliation. They''re inching closer every second. I''d fight them after I get Lihua out of here!

    I grab her hand and make a run for it. Fortunately, she was able to keep up and we were running through the streets, losing Malin''s group in the process.

    We really ran, we''re next to a small plaza not too far from the Academy. I''d say we ran 3 quarters of a mile. We''re out of breath as we sit down.

    Steven: "Are you alright?"

    She''s out of breath, her hand over her chest. I have to get her back to Mei, she must be worried about her.

    I stand up and try to assure her that we''d be alright. Kanna knows if we split up, we''d meet back up at the house. It''s something we came up with to deal with Cynthia''s usual antics that end up with us getting chased by the guard or an angry storekeeper.

    Steven: "Let''s go back to my home. Kanna should bring your sister there."

    She grabs my hand firmly, not wanting to let go. As an apology, I''ll make her and Mei a snack, or a meal, should they want one. The cool wind and night sky is something I''ll never get used to. The stars light up the sky like in some kind of fantasy. It''s breathtaking, to say the least.

    Once inside, we go to the living room and start the fireplace so we could warm up. Yuuna''s probably asleep in her room.

    I head into the kitchen and prepare a tea. My personal favorite, cinnamon tea. It tastes even better with a little sugar. I''ll leave it on the side, if she wants to add it herself.

    I bring out a tray and offer Lihua some. She eagerly accepts and drinks it. Like a child offered juice. It makes me happy to know that she likes it.

    Steven: "We can wait here for your sister. In the meantime, feel free to make yourself at home."

    She puts herself closer to the fireplace, sticking her hands out to warm up. I sit down on the couch and relax. Kanna might take a while, I should at least get comfortable.

    Steven: "Are you doing fine? I''m sorry for what happened."

    She nods.

    Steven: "Are you hungry? I don''t mind making you something."

    She shakes her head and sits next to me. Is she more comfortable around me now? I could hear her yawning under the hood. She leans her head against me, her soft breath is against my arm. Alright, this is weird. Is she tired or something?

    I''m tired too, but if the others see this, they might flip. Kanna might give me an earful and I don''t know what Mei would do.

    Then again, I can''t be that bad, right? Just a little while, it''ll be fine.

    I close my eyes, a small nap before Kanna arrives.

    Turns out, I slept soundly through most of the night.

    ¡­

    (A few hours later)

    An Abandoned Building, Everhand, Ostroven.

    ----

    It''s almost midnight.

    I''m keeping watch, as ordered by Lady Mei. Her mother ordered that we bring back Steven Omeo alive as soon as possible. I can''t imagine the terror she''d put him through.

    The door to the building opens, I take cover behind a table, sword at the ready. Ladies Mei and Lilith enter quickly.

    I sigh from relief.

    Mei: "You can finally take your hood off."

    Lilith: "Finally."

    Wilburt: "Did everything go well, your highness?"

    Mei: "He''s interesting, to say the least."

    Lilith: "Why can''t we just take him already?"

    Mei: "Says the one who happened to be asleep in his arms!"

    Lilith: "I was tired!"

    Things certainly did become interesting. Asleep in his arms, how? I can''t imagine Lilith asleep with the man who almost killed her.

    Mei: "Either way, I wish to observe him for a while longer."

    Lilith: "Why?"

    Mei: "Someone not from this world, living with people that are nothing like him, the Elves, maybe, but Nekomatas? That doesn''t interest you in the slightest?"

    Wilburt: "Your majesty was very clear on her orders, your highness."

    Lilith: "I just want to go home."

    Just like every sibling, they''re bound to fight. They go back and forth, trying to bring me into their argument but I do my best to stay out of it. Unlike the ones I''ve seen at the palace, this became rather intense.

    Mei: "Why don''t you be the good little sister and listen?!"

    That seemed to have hit Lady Lilith pretty hard, she''s crying. Mei realizes she may have gone too far and reaches out to her.

    Lilith: "Listen? To you? That''s all I''ve ever done and you''ve never recognized me!"

    Mei: "That''s not¡ª"

    Lilith: "My sisters could''ve at least say good morning, but I''ve been alone in that fucking tower since I was little!"

    Mei: "Lilith¡ª!"

    Lilith: "I just¡ªI just wanted dad¡ªto say "I''m proud of you."

    My heart sinks, my blood running cold and breath, shallow. She''s clueless that the King is deceased. I knew we should''ve told her when we first arrived. It''ll only make things worse if we waited!

    Mei: "Li-Lilith, father''s been dead for the past 3 months."

    Lady Lilith breaks down, sobbing. Lady Mei tries to comfort her but is pushed away, I catch her before she falls.

    Lilith: "I¡ªI hate you¡ªI fucking hate you!"

    She grabs her hood and storms into the night. We tried stopping her, but our calls are in vain. We''re left alone with the echoes of her tears. The night wind giving a feeling of melancholy.

    Mei: "Lilith, I''m so sorry..."

    Silent tears stream from her face.

    Wilburt: "Your highness, I apologize."

    Mei: "I won''t be useless to her. Tomorrow, we get Steven."

    For the rest of the night, sounds of Lady Lilith''s cries continued to sting me.

    ¡­

    Yuuna''s Elixirs, Everhand, Ostroven.

    ----

    I move to my room after waking up too early to do anything.

    I''m awaken by Yuuna, softly kissing my lips. I grab her and let her fall on top of me.

    Steven: "What''s going on, Yuuna?"

    Yuuna: "It''s your punishment for last time."

    Steven: "Your punishment tastes sweet."

    We move to kitchen to prepare breakfast.

    French toast or eggy bread as it''s called here, it''s everyone''s favorite. I especially have to keep an eye on Yuuna, she ate most of it last time.

    Kanna comes out, still tired from the festival. She really enjoyed herself, until Malin ruined it.

    Kanna: "Ah~ I don''t want to go to school."

    Yuuna: "You have to, Kitten."

    Steven: "I made your favorite, Kanna."

    We got ready and made our way to the academy. With Cynthia and Livia soon joining up by the square.

    Livia: "Good morning, Steven."

    Steven: "Good morning!"

    Livia: "The Headmaster asked if he could see you when we arrive."

    Steven: "Seriously? I thought that he doesn''t need me anymore, he said it himself."

    Livia: "Sorry, he asked."

    Just when I thought things were over.

    We split up at the Academy and I head with Livia to the Headmaster''s Office.

    As always, he sits in his chair, silently before speaking up.

    Headmaster: "Good morning, Steven."

    Steven: "You called, Headmaster?"

    Headmaster: "Straight to point, then? You''re a good student."

    Seriously, what does he want? I''m extra vigilant around him. I can''t trust him.

    Headmaster: "Who was that hooded person you were with?"

    Steven: "Hooded?"

    Mei''s sister? There''s not many hooded people that would stand out like her, but what does the Headmaster want with her? It''s not like she''s anyone special. How does he know about her anyway?

    Steven: "A friend''s sister."

    Headmaster: "Who''s your friend?"

    Steven: "Someone from Feles Isle."

    Headmaster: "What''s her name?"

    Steven: "What''s it to you?"

    What''s the worst he''ll do? Kick me out of the office? I''ll be damned if I let someone innocent get thrown into his world. Besides, he doesn''t own the Academy, he''ll put his position at risk if word got out that he did something to me.

    Headmaster: "That''s fine."

    He turns his chair around, looking outside the window to the Academy.

    Headmaster: "Steven."

    Steven: "What?"

    Headmaster: "If you saw Lilith again, and she asks for your forgiveness, would you forgive her?"

    Steven: "What are you¡ª"

    Headmaster: "Think about it, would you forgive her?"

    Even Livia is looking at me confused.

    Would I forgive Lilith? When I hear her name, I see her as evil, sadistic, and a temptress. I doubt someone like her would change, but I might forgive her if she''s really sincere.

    Steven: "I might¡­ Why?"

    Headmaster: "There''s something I want you to do¡ª"

    Steven: "No."

    I said firmly.

    I knew this would happen. He''s going to make me do yet another insane task. Livia got hurt last time, doesn''t he have a limit?!

    Headmaster: "There''s another student I want you to acquaint with."

    Steven: "I said no."

    Headmaster: "She was really keen on meeting you."

    Steven: "I''m leaving."

    I quietly walk out, nothing of value was going to be gained if I stayed any longer. For all I know, that student could be really troubled.

    I''m on my way to class when I run into Mei in the courtyard. I wonder if she''s a student, or trying to apply and her sister isn''t near her, odd.

    Steven: "Hello, Mei."

    Mei: "S-Steven? Oh, I wasn''t expecting to run into you here so suddenly."

    Steven: "Where''s your sister?"

    Mei: "Li-Lihua? She wanted to stay home."

    Why does she stutter? Her sister is shy and she stutters, they both have their own problems, it seems.

    Steven: "What are you doing here?"

    Mei: "I actually wanted to talk to you."

    Steven: "What did you want?"

    Mei: "You."

    She places her hand on my chest, my vision blurs and I''m sent flying into the fountain. The power was so powerful that it tore the ground and made a shockwave that broke some of the windows on the lower floors of the building.

    I''m lying, wet, in the fountain, catching my breath, in pain. It hurts so much that I struggle get on my feet. Why is she doing this?!

    Steven: "Mei! Why?!"

    Mei: "Because you hurt my sister!"

    Her sister? What did I do to Lihua?!

    The noise starts drawing students out from the classrooms and they start looking from the distance. She''s throwing fireballs at me and I''m doing my best to avoid them as the scorch the ground. I have to come up with something fast, I''ll lose at this rate.

    I grab a stick and dash towards her, avoiding her balls of fire. I throw the stick to try and confuse her, grabbing her legs and sweeping her up off the ground. She''s quickly regains her balance and flips me over, holding me to the floor, a knife to my neck.

    Mei: "After you, I''ll get that cat friend of yours, too."

    Kanna?! No!

    Michael: "Steven! Do that thing!"

    I hear Michael''s shouting through the crowd and I see my class looking at me. Kanna especially, looked at me terrified as Cynthia shielded her.

    Michael: "That spell! Do it!"

    Steven: "Holy Warrior!"

    My body becomes engulfed in a light, I stand up to realize that I''m covered in armor and a greatsword is in my hand.

    I look at Mei, she''s licking her lips like a predator. We circle each other when the Headmaster comes out. I''ve never seen him outside his office, he''s really pissed and Livia was accompanying him.

    Livia: "Steven¡ª!"

    Headmaster: "What do you 2 think you''re doing?"

    Mei: "Better yet, I''ll just kill everyone here!"

    Steven: "Mei, why?"

    Mei: "I already told you; you hurt my sister."

    We clash swords and cast spells to get the upper hand. My body, exhausted, is screaming to collapse. My magic armor and sword dematerialize in front of me, leaving me exposed. I fall to my knees, unable to move.

    What happened?! Why am I weak all of a sudden?!

    Mei: "Hoo, looks like you used all your Magic Power. You poor fool."

    She picks me up by the neck, her knife tracing along my arm.

    Steven: "Mei¡­"

    She stabs me in the abdomen, swirling and twisting it around before dropping me. I lie in a pool of my blood, Kanna is being dragged away by Cynthia, escaping but she''s limping.

    Steven: "Kanna¡­ Run¡­"

    The Headmaster steps in, raining spears of light on Mei. Livia rushes in with another student and drags me away. I pass out as Mei becomes engulfed in darkness.

    ¡­

    (A few days later)

    The Demon King''s Palace, Shi De Emo, Hei''an Zhi Guo

    ----

    Servants: "Welcome home, your highness."

    We''re home, after a week. I honestly expected to stay out for a good month but Mei worked amazingly fast.

    Mei: "Someone carry this man into the dungeon."

    Wilburt: "I''ll do it, your highness."

    This would''ve been a good time for Lady Lilith to speak up, but she''s been very quiet since. Poor girl, she''s been through enough and the death of her father is the last thing she wanted.

    The sisters Bao, Biyu, and Huian walk up to us. Welcoming Lady Mei home.

    Bao: "Nice job, Mei. I always did know Lilith wasn''t capable of this. In fact, I bet she was messing around."

    Lilith silently walks away, depressed and on the verge of tears.

    Mei: "Lilith, wait! Argh, Bao! What the hell is your problem?! What did Lilith ever do to you?!"

    Bao: "My problem? My problem?! You want to know what my problem is!? She forces herself to be something she''s not, that''s what my problem is!"

    Biyu: "She might be a bastard child but I''m with Mei, she''s our idiot sister in the end."

    Biyu moves to Mei''s side, surprising her in the process.

    Mei: "Biyu."

    Huian: "A bastard child wouldn''t fit with the Royal Family. So much that father tried to keep her identity a secret."

    Bao: "It''s just like Huian said."

    Biyu: "You''re all bastard children, I''m the only one that hasn''t been born out of wedlock."

    Bao: "And that makes you special? Mother and father still chose Mei as the heiress."

    Mei: "You guys could at least say good morning to her."

    She mumbled to herself before walking away.

    Biyu: "Hm, what''s wrong with Mei, Wilburt?"

    Wilburt: "There was an argument with Lady Lilith in Ostroven."

    Bao: "See? Even Mei has her limits with her."

    Biyu: "We all do, Bao. But that doesn''t mean we have to treat Lilith worse than she deserves."

    Bao: "I still stand my ground, sister."

    Biyu: "Do as you wish then! If you need me, I''ll be with my sisters, both Lilith and Mei."

    I resume my duties as soon as the argument died down. I carried Steven up here in a wagon but I have to go the rest of the way by foot if I don''t want to track dirt in the palace.

    Huian: "How did Mei take him?"

    Wilburt: "Lady Mei attacked him at his school, when he was off his guard. They damaged some buildings but nobody else was killed to avoid any unwanted attention."

    She starts to gently stroke his hair.

    Huian: "Can I keep him? He''s really cute."

    Wilburt: "That is not for me to decide, your highness."

    Lady Huian can say some rather odd things at times but it took even me by surprise. She wants to keep the man who almost killed Lady Lilith and stepped on the Royal Family''s name as a pet!

    Even if she wanted to keep him, the Queen gets the final say in it. She wanted him first.

    I dragged him with the help of a palace guard to the dungeon. There were already 2 others here, a man who was caught stealing food and a girl that just came out of nowhere, talking insanity about "quests" before attempting to assault Huian in the market district.

    He gets dropped and we leave. Now that he''s here, the Queen needs to be informed. She knows what to do with him.

    ¡­

    (An unknown amount of time later.)

    Woman: "Hey, wake up already!"

    I being shaken. I sit up with my head hurting, like I just had a drinking contest with Yuuna. I look around and notice the woman next to me.

    Where am I? I''m nowhere near the Academy. There''s a window above me, but I can''t reach it to look out. This is like some kind of prison. I should be at a hospital, I was stabbed! Not a prison!

    I look to my abdomen and not even a scar remains.

    Woman: "Hey! I''m trying to talk to you."

    I look at her, she doesn''t look dangerous. She''s in here, with me. A young woman covered in dirt and sweat. Her black hair was loosely tied in a ponytail, the best she could do in a jail cell. I almost recognized her ears as round. Round. Ears.

    I hope she''s not another demon.

    Woman: "Where are we?"

    Steven: "I¡­ Don''t know."

    She scoffs and moves to a corner, holding her knees.

    A man awakens from the other corner and stares daggers at me. Really, where am I? I don''t belong here at all.

    I feel safer talking to the woman, I could try and figure out what''s going on.

    I sit next to her, giving me a sad look.

    Steven: "What''s your name?"

    Madelyn: "Madelyn."

    Steven: "Do you know why we''re here?"

    Madelyn: "No."

    Steven: "Not even a little?"

    Madelyn: "I just said no!"

    Steven: "Alright, I''m sorry."

    I''ll try my luck with the man. I could at least try to defend myself if he attacked. I still can''t get over his death stare at me. I noticed his ears, round like mine and Madelyn''s. What if I got thrown into a prison for demons?!

    I stand a safe distance from him. His death stare turns into curiosity.

    Steven: "Uh, hey, man."

    He looks away from me, to the door leading outside.

    Steven: "What''s your name?"

    Man: "None of your business."

    Steven: "Why are we here?"

    Man: "Your guess is as good as mine."

    I''m not getting anywhere, I sit against the wall when a man comes in. Another Elf, maybe I am in prison after that fight at the Academy. Though, this Elf is really refined, and moves with authority. He''s no ordinary guard.

    Wilburt: "Ah, you must be Steven Omeo, allow me to introduce myself. I am Wilburt, the Head Servant for the Royal Family."

    Steven: "The Royal Family? What does Ostroven''s Queen want from me?"

    Wilburt: "I believe you are mistaken. You are in Shi De Emo."

    I heard Livia talk about it a couple times before, the capital of Hei''an Zhi Guo. I could feel my body getting clammy. This has to be some kind of joke. What about everyone at the Academy?

    What about Kanna?!

    Steven: "Where''s Mei? Is everyone at the Academy alright?"

    Wilburt: "They should be the least of your worries."

    Steven: "Tell me, slave."

    Wilburt: "Alright, at least you could die knowing something. Lady Mei is in the solar with Lady Lilith. You''re friends on the other hand, they''re all dead."

    He said with a sinister look on his face.

    He''s joking, right? He has to be joking! I saw Cynthia dragging Kanna to safety, but Livia? I refuse to believe it!

    I fall against the wall, silently crying. The man walks out and the others look at me, sympathetic.

    I don''t care, I just want to go home. I decide to rest, there''s nothing to do. I''m stuck here.

    Madelyn comes to me, trying to comfort me. She pats me on the head awkwardly.

    Madelyn: "Don''t listen to him, he''s lying."

    I raise my head to her.

    Steven: "Is he really?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, besides, I know a way out!"

    Man: "Did you find a way?"

    Madelyn: "He triggered an escape flag!"

    Steven: "A what?"

    Madelyn: "The heroine and her party, on their way to their execution, is saved at the last minute and escape!"

    I''m stuck in here with a nut!

    Madelyn: "Just follow my lead. I know what to do!"

    Are we actually going to have her lead us? If she really has a plan, we need to know it.

    If one of them knows explosion magic, they could blow the wall away, but that might bring some unwanted attention. I could also slash the gate with Wind magic, but how long will that take? I don''t want to run out of Magic Power like last time.

    Steven: "Do any of you know magic?"

    Madelyn: "There''s magic?!"

    Man: "I wouldn''t be here if I did."

    Who are they? They don''t know magic but almost everyone uses it.

    Steven: "Where are you guys from that you don''t know magic?"

    Man: "From a village."

    Madelyn: "And I''m from Riverside."

    Riverside? It sounds so familiar but I can''t put my finger on it. It sounds like a small town in Ostroven.

    Steven: "Is Riverside in Ostroven?"

    Madelyn: "Ostroven? No, California."

    Steven: "Yo-you''re joking¡­ Right?"

    Madelyn: "It''s fine, no one ever believed me. They never will."

    California?! I remember Riverside! I went there with my family a couple times before. If she''s from California, then she was brought here like me! This is great, maybe I could find a way home now and figure out how it was done.

    We need to escape, I should trust them. They''re both in here with me, after all.

    Steven: "Madelyn, you said you knew how to escape?"

    Madelyn: "I did, we cut the gate down."

    Steven: "How do we do that?"

    Madelyn: "You said there was magic. Blow it open."

    Steven: "I don''t know explosion magic."

    She thinks when Wilburt comes in, with Lilith. I should''ve known it was her! Another figure follows behind her. Blue skin and horns, a true demon. I really am dead if I don''t think of something, fast.

    Demon: "Which one?"

    She''s expressionless, only making me even more paranoid.

    Wilburt: "The one in the middle, your majesty."

    Demon: "Bring him and the girl to the courtyard. Everyone is waiting."

    Wilburt: "At once, your majesty."

    Alright, I sort of understand what Madelyn was talking about, escape. Lilith and Wilburt open the gate and I go for it.

    Steven: "Firebolt!"

    I throw it like a pitcher, and hit Wilburt at high velocity, sending him stumbling a couple of feet back. Lilith backs away from the fire as I try to rush him.

    Wilburt: "Alright, my turn. Wind Torrent!"

    I get sent into the wall and then beaten by a couple of guards coming in, pinning me to the floor. They grab and drag us as we resisted.

    When we arrived at the courtyard, a small crowd was gathered around a platform. Nothing had to be said to know that we were being executed.

    We''re marched onto the platform and tied together to a pole. Madelyn, kicking and screaming the whole time, gets repeatedly hit over the head by the guard.

    Executioner: "These 2 have been convicted of committing crimes against the Royal Family and have been sentence to an execution for their treasonous actions!"

    Crowd: "Burn them!"

    Executioner: "What better reasons to deal with savagery by none other than savagery itself!"

    Is this really it? My mind drifts to Kanna and Yuuna. I planned on going to the festival with them.

    A group of mages encircle us, readying spells.

    I start to think back when I was with Livia in the Academy''s arena, learning and practicing new spells. Before we fought Lilith in the estate.

    Livia: "In emergency situations, you can share defensive spells with another person but it''ll take twice the effort to do it."

    Steven: "How does it work?"

    Livia: "You need to have contact with them, holding them will work."

    Twice the effort? I can do that!

    I grab Madelyn and begin casting Shielded Winds, hoping it would work against so many mages. It''s hard to keep her in contact with her moving so much but I manage.

    Steven: "Shielded Winds."

    Large balls of fire engulf us. My vision filling with fire and light. It''s so hot, my eyes are burning.

    We slowly descended into another darkness.

    ¡­

    The Demon King''s Palace, Shi De Emo, Hei''an Zhi Guo

    ----

    I''m putting water on my chest. That kid''s fireball really packs a punch but that''s about all it can do. My outfit is barely charred.

    Lady Lilith moved out of the way, thankfully. She must''ve known I was going to use wind magic on him.

    Mei: "Wilburt, mother called us all."

    Wilburt: "Yes, your highness."

    The Queen is planning something, she hasn''t called all of us at once since the Demon King died.

    I accompany Mei to the solar. We were greeted by everyone else except Lilith, she''s nowhere to be seen. Something must be really happening, the air is serious.

    Lihua: "The execution failed."

    Bao: "How did it fail?"

    Lihua: "They escaped."

    Mei: "How? I witnessed the executioners engulfing them in the fire."

    Lihua: "Someone used Shadow''s Leap."

    Shadow''s Leap, it''s the dark magic spell that let''s someone travel at extremely high rates of speed. We used it to go to Ostroven and back but it uses a lot of Magic Power. That means who ever did it is very powerful. The only powerful ones that I know of are the sisters and the Queen, but they wouldn''t do something like this.

    Mei: "Who would do that?"

    Lihua: "Who''s missing?"

    Lady Lilith.

    We all look at each other in disbelief. Why would she do something like that?

    Mei: "No mother, Lilith wouldn''t do something like that. Especially not for him!"

    Lihua: "I don''t want to believe it either."

    Bao: "I never liked her¡ª!"

    Mei: "She''s in her tower! She has to be, she wasn''t informed about the meeting!"

    Mei begins to panic and runs off to Lilith''s tower. Huian, unexpectedly, steps up in Lilith''s defense.

    Huian: "There is no reason for Lilith to do something like that, mother."

    Bao: "It was all her! I told you not to take her in!"

    Lihua: "I''ve grown tired of your accusations, Bao."

    She said expressionlessly, forcing Bao into a silence.

    Bao: "Sorry, mother."

    The door opens slowly and Lady Mei appears in tears. Her makeup flowing down her face.

    Lihua: "Mei?"

    Mei: "She¡ªshe''s not in her¡ªtower!"

    Lihua begins to comfort her. I feel bad for Lady Mei, she doesn''t want to believe that Lady Lilith helped then escape. I don''t want to believe it either but it''s suspicious that she''s not here.

    Lihua: "It''s alright, my sweet daughter."

    She looks at everyone else. Expressionless, but she''s more than furious. I could sense it, the the chill that goes down your spine.

    Lihua: "Mei, take your sisters, bring Lilith home, and if possible, bring back the other 2, dead or alive."

    ¡­

    The Void

    ----

    Darkness, I''ve seen it so much that I no longer think I died. What happened? I used Shielded Winds, we shouldn''t be in here.

    I used the time to try and calm Madelyn down, who''s hyperventilating, and cast a candle light to give us some visibility in the darkness.

    Madelyn: "Where are we?!"

    Steven: "I don''t know, but we''re safe for now."

    She takes a few deep breaths, calming down.

    Madelyn: "What did you do?"

    Steven: "Magic, obviously."

    Tentacles made of darkness manifest and grab us both, dangling us upside down. We struggle against it but we''re exhausted from our near deaths.

    A very deep voice calls out to us, scaring us into submission.

    Voice: "This one is ambitious, but deluded."

    Madelyn is flipped over and raised.

    Voice: "And this one is quiet, but more deluded."

    Then I''m flipped over and raised. I call out to the voice, demanding an answer. The only person I know that can control darkness is a Demon!

    Steven: "Who are you?!"

    Voice: "I go by many names, but it does not matter."

    Steven: "What do you want from us?!"

    Voice: "We saved you, at least be generous."

    Steven: "We?!"

    Voice: "It does not matter who, only that you do as we say."

    Madelyn: "And what''s that?"

    Madelyn takes over the conversation, speaking calmly. It took me by surprise, she was just kicking and screaming earlier.

    Voice: "Dethrone the Queen, Lihua."

    Mei''s sister?

    Steven: "What does Mei''s sister have to do with any of this?"

    Voice: "Fool, that wasn''t Mei''s sister in the hood, it was Lilith, the bastard child."

    I take the time to calm myself and think. If Lilith was in the hood, why didn''t she attack me when we were alone? When my guard was down, especially in the living room? It doesn''t make any sense no matter how I think about it.

    Madelyn: "Where do we start?"

    Voice: "There are few locations near the Queen that are loyal to me. You''ll start in a hidden village inhabited by my people, not corrupted by the Queen."

    Madelyn: "How close is it to the Queen?"

    Voice: "It''s only a week away."

    If it really is a week away, it''s likely around a 100 miles from the Queen. Assuming that we only stop for rest.

    A village of Demons no doubt. I don''t like it one bit, but as long as it''s away from our deaths, I have no choice.

    I still don''t understand any of this, how and why are we going to dethrone the Queen?

    Steven: "Why us? Why can''t the Elves do it?"

    Voice: "The Elves fail to see reason."

    Why should I, what do I get out of it? I don''t want money or recognition. I just want my freedom that I fought Lilith over desperately to get back. I want to go back to Kanna!

    Steven: "And when it''s over?"

    Voice: "Of course, I am not without gratitude, you will be rewarded. Name it, and you shall receive it."

    Steven: "My freedom back!"

    Voice: "As you wish, but dethrone the Queen if you want your freedom."

    Steven: "And my friends? Cynthia, Kanna, Livia, Michael, the Academy in general? Are they dead like the servant said?"

    Voice: "They are very well alive but injured, rightfully believing you were kidnapped. They are searching for you at this moment. Stay away from them, for their safety."

    Madelyn: "What about me, why was I brought to this world?"

    Voice: "None other than to feed the Royal Family''s ego."

    Madelyn: "No grand adventure?"

    She mumbles to herself, disappointed.

    If we dethroned the Queen, wouldn''t someone else take her place? Unless this person has a vendetta against the Queen, it''s more logical to get rid of the Royal Family as a whole.

    Steven: "What do we do about the others, Lilith and Mei?"

    Voice: "Do not hurt Lilith under any circumstances, she saved your life by bringing you here. The sisters, Bao, Biyu, Huian, and Mei, only if they get in the way, may you kill them."

    I refuse to believe Lilith saved me. Why would she do that? We were trying to kill each other almost a month ago. So why the sudden change of heart?

    Madelyn: "Wouldn''t they take over if the Queen is killed?"

    Voice: "To kill her is one of many ways to dethrone her."

    Alright, I think I get it. The Queen''s the source of everything and the others choose to follow her. If the Queen is dethroned, everything falls apart. She''s the one keeping everything together.

    At least, that''s what I''m getting from this.

    Voice: "Go now, you are at your destination. The village awaits."

    We fall through an opening through the floor, a dark steam following us, landing in the middle of the village the voice was talking about. I hit my head on a rock, opening a wound on my head. I''m holding my head when Madelyn comes to check on me.

    Madelyn: "Are you alright?"

    Steven: "I hit my head, but I''m good."

    I check my hand and only a little blood is coming out. I''m a little relieved, I thought I was going to bleed everywhere.

    An old man appears, his skin, the color of a ruby. He must be one of the Demons we heard about.

    Old Demon: "Ah, you must be the 2 we were told about. So It''s barely started and you already injured yourself."

    Steven: "Yeah, where do I resign?"

    Old Demon: "There''s no backing out now, kiddo. We could get that head checked on."

    Steven: "Healing magic will be fine."

    Old Demon: "Nobody knows healing magic, follow me to the clinic, kiddo."

    Steven: "I''m not a kid, my name is Steven."

    Madelyn: "I''m Madelyn."

    Nikita: "Nice to meet you guys, I''m Nikita."

    We''re led to an outdoor clinic with everyone watching us. I''m not used to being in the center of attention and it''s even making Madelyn nervous.

    The doctor checks me out, cleaning my wound before wrapping it with bandages. I thought Demons were ruthless and just pure evil, but they''re helping me.

    I start to feel a little guilty when I realized this.

    Doctor: "Since no one knows healing magic, you need to let it heal naturally."

    Steven: "I, uh¡ªThank you, doctor."

    Doctor: "Don''t thank me, it''s my job! Here, you should rest and get your bearings back."

    I''m resting when Nikita comes in complaining.

    Nikita: "I already wanted to put him to work, doc."

    Doctor: "They''re our only hope against her, we shouldn''t be too demanding."

    Steven: "It''s fine, it''s just a knock on the head."

    I stand up, ready to get started. I''m not sure what I''m doing, but I should help out as thanks.

    Nikita starts dancing around, his feet tapping away, happy. Looks like they''re in a rough spot and we came in at the perfect moment.

    Nikita: "We need medicine!"

    Madelyn: "Where do we find that?"

    Nikita: "We raid it from the military, where else?"

    Steven: "You can''t just buy it?"

    Nikita: "And support the Queen? You''re nuts!"

    Madelyn: "How many people are in the village? It doesn''t look small."

    Nikita: "Around 800 of us. We''re dwindling every month to disease and famine."

    I''ve heard more than enough, I''m more than willing to help.

    Steven: "Alright, where''s the military? I don''t mind a raid if it means sticking it to the Queen and helping the people."

    His eyes light up, dancing around like a jester. This guy really is off, but he cares for his people enough to raid the military. I can''t really hate someone like that, even if he''s a Demon.

    Nikita: "There''s a camp down the main road a few miles from here! They get supplies every weekend."

    Steven: "We can get started right now, then."

    Nikita: "You need equipment."

    Steven: "I only need a sword."

    Kanna and Livia taught me everything I know when it comes to fighting with magic and a sword. I even learned a little bit of evasion and stealth. I feel comfortable with something like this, they''re not going to be fighting like Mei, right?

    I''m taken to the armory and shown several low quality swords. These people really do need everything, from food and medicine to weapons and armor.

    I grabbed the first sword I saw. Madelyn seemed put off by the weapons as well. I swear, I''ll break this sword just by tapping it.

    Nikita: "This girl will guide you to the camp, her name''s Zia."

    Zia: "Hi!"

    She''s just a kid.

    Steven: "How old are you?"

    Zia: "I''m 15!"

    It''s another person I have to take care of! If she''s guiding us, I hope she won''t try and join in on the raid. I''d hate myself if she did and risked her life.

    Madelyn: "Just guiding us, you''ll wait until we get back and not try to help with the raid, understood?"

    Zia: "I know! It''s too dangerous for me anyway."

    At least she has sense. We start heading through the woods, to the military camp. The woods are really dense, how do they make their way through this?

    A narrow gap opens up and we pick up the pace now that there''s less foliage to move around in. Zia''s really energetic and we have to keep her in sight if we don''t want to lose her.

    The gap opens a little more and we''re practically on a dirt road now. We''re able to freely stretch out, much to our relief.

    Steven: "Hey Zia."

    Zia: "Yeah, Stevie?"

    Stevie? She''s quick to give me a nickname.

    Steven: "How do you find your way through these woods?"

    Zia: "I always walk through here, so I know my way. The others know how too!"

    Something like that really is something.

    We arrived at the camp in a hour''s time. The camp looked more like a checkpoint on the main road. There isn''t many guards, but they might be in the tents. I''d rather avoid them and have them think the medicine was misplaced than put up a fight.

    Steven: "Zia, do you know where the medicine would be kept?"

    Zia: "Of course, it''s right there in that open tent at the edge, see?"

    It''s wide open, it won''t be easy but there''s bushes nearby I could disappear behind if I get caught. I might be able to pass through as a traveler. Madelyn would help a lot if she were with me.

    Steven: "Madelyn, what do you think?"

    Madelyn: "It''s easy without getting caught. Look, we could circle around and use the treeline as cover to get to the medicine. The forest''s are dense, so they won''t chase us if we get caught."

    Alright, there goes my first impression of her. That''s an amazing plan! Zia stayed behind, she''s our way back through the forest.

    We quickly move between the trees, the only problem was crossing the road. We crawl through the grass but the road was made of hard dirt. We''ll be visible.

    Madelyn: "We chance it. We''re a good distance, it''ll be hard to see us."

    Just like she said, we cross without getting caught and go through the trees on the other side. Nearing the camp, I get ready to sneak in.

    Steven: "Are we both going?"

    Madelyn: "If you can do it on your own, go ahead."

    If things do come to it, I could use Holy Warrior. It''s more of a one-off considering I can barely use it for half a minute.

    I''m crawling low and slow against the bushes, several feet from the tent with the medicine. I look around and don''t notice any guards and run in, closing the tent. Hopefully, nobody will notice and I can move freely inside.

    I grab a nearby pack, emptying everything from it on the floor and start grabbing any medicine. From bandage rolls to the bottles, completely stuffing the pack.

    I try on the pack and make it comfortable to wear. I look out and noticed the armory. I could use a good sword from them.

    The idea was tossed out when I started hearing some of the soldiers nearby. I jump into the grass, hiding.

    Sargent: "Did you close the tent?"

    Private: "No, sir."

    He opens the tent, looking around and noticed it was raided.

    Sargent: "Fuck! Get the others! We''ve been raided!"

    I quickly crawl my way back to Madelyn and tell her that they noticed the medicine was missing. We circled back around to Zia before they started searching for us and made a break for the village.

    We''re all out of breath when we arrived, Nikita came and took the pack to the doctor.

    Madelyn: "That''s one repeatable quest I don''t want to do again."

    I go to the doctor and check on the medicine. Surely after all that effort, we should be good for a week, at best.

    Doctor: "This is really good medicine, Steven. I''m amazed you managed to grab so much. Though, some of the vials appear cracked during transport, it''s still more than what we usually get."

    Steven: "They weren''t very secure with the medicine. It was easy to take, actually."

    Doctor: "And if we learned anything from them, it''s that they quickly learn from their mistakes. It''ll be harder next time."

    Steven: "How long will the medicine last until we need more?"

    Doctor: "A couple weeks, I''ll let you know if we need more. And thank you, really, we needed this."

    The sun sets, it''s the end of the day. Nikita shows us a tent we could use until a more "permanent" place where we could stay is set up. It wasn''t too bad, there''s enough room for us to walk around in and it''s like camping.

    We went to bed after eating. Food was already low without us and they''re rationing, so we ate nothing more than just bread and butter.

    Seemed like even in a different world poverty is an issue and this village was evidence. It''s different from my life as being a servant to a noble family.

    Madelyn: "Hey Steven, where are you from. You seem to know everything about this world."

    Steven: "I''m from Everhand."

    Madelyn: "What''s it like?"

    Steven: "It''s¡­ Beautiful. Without any problems from a Demon like Lilith or Mei, it''s really peaceful. It may not be too different from our world but I loved it."

    Madelyn: "What did you do?"

    Steven: "I was a student at the Mage''s Academy."

    Madelyn: "You''re a warlock?!"

    Steven: "A what? No, it''s like¡ªwhat''s it called¡ªa Japanese high school where you can learn magic."

    Madelyn: "That''s amazing, I want to go! Does it have its own questline?"

    Questline? She really thinks it''s a video game! How deluded could she get!

    I sigh.

    Oh well, if she wants to see it like that, I can''t say much. It does look like one, to be fair.

    Steven: "Yeah, the antagonist is the Headmaster."

    Madelyn: "So it''s like, the Academy is in danger because the Headmaster trapped everyone inside and is harvesting their souls?"

    For some reason, I could imagine the Headmaster doing something like that. I mean, he''s not that evil, he''ll just make someone do something absolutely insane, like hunt a Demon inside an abandoned estate.

    Steven: "Well, no, he''ll make you do an impossible task."

    Madelyn: "Did you do it?"

    Steven: "My friend got hurt because of it."

    Madelyn: "What happened to him?"

    Steven: "Her, she was in a coma for a couple weeks. She only woke up when these guys in the Army came and used magic to wake her up."

    Madelyn: "Ooh! Does the Army have a questline too?!"

    I''m actually enjoying this, I''m about to burst out in laughter. It''s like telling a story to a really excited child.

    Steven: "Not that I know of, they were involved in the Academy¡ªUh, questline."

    Madelyn: "Did they help with the quest?"

    Steven: "We assaulted a chapel because a Demon was there and got arrested. We broke out a few hours later by starting a riot."

    Madelyn: "How did the quest end?"

    Steven: "They saved my life."

    Madelyn: "Are there any side quests?"

    She could at least listen until I finish! I''m trying to tell her my story!

    Steven: "There''s a lot of them."

    I kept telling her stories, about Feles Isle and Ostroven alike until we were both too tired to listen or tell anymore stories. We turned in for night before turning off the lantern that kept the tent lit up.

    We could look outside and see the infinite stars that light up the night sky.

 28 Zheng De Shouyi

    I wake up to a woman sitting on me and 2 others holding my hands.

    They''re dirty and dressed in rags. I''m not better off, but they could at least wash off every so often.

    It took me a few seconds to figure out what''s going on and I try getting out, but it''s hard to move. I''ve been through so much hell yesterday that I don''t even care at the moment.

    Steven: "What are you doing?"

    Woman: "I heard guys like being awakened like this!"

    Someone might walk in and take this the wrong way. I look to my side and Madelyn wasn''t here. She''s probably somewhere in the village, looking for another "quest" no doubt.

    Steven: "Who are you girls?"

    Dai-tai: "I''m Dai-tai, a Demon."

    The woman sitting on me is Dai-tai. She has horns like a Demon, but they''re small. She''s well-endowed and pretty, for a Demon. Her skin is a very light purplish color, almost like an amethyst. Their skin tones really throw me off.

    Niroja: "My name is Niroja, I''m a Goblin!"

    I don''t believe it, there are Goblins? I keep learning new things in this world!

    To my right, Niroja. Her ears are droopy, with green skin like an emerald. She''s smaller than Dai-tai, but cute in her own right. Her hands are clammy. She might be nervous that she''s in here with a stranger. Then again, if that''s the case, why is she holding my hand?

    Young Mi: "Young Mi, it''s nice to meet you. I''m what you call a Wight."

    She''s on my left, and is pale as a ghost and cold as ice! She possessed a gentle, motherly like aura around her but she looks very young. She''s also well-endowed, on par with Dai-tai. I''m surrounded by beautiful women!

    Steven: "A Wight?"

    She places my hand just above her chest. I did my best not to stare at her breasts and looked at her in the eye.

    Am I supposed to feel something? Like a heartbeat? I''m not sure if my hand''s in the right place, I don''t feel one.

    Young Mi: "Wights are undead."

    She can''t be serious. Wights are undead?! How did that happen?

    Steven: "That''s¡­ Odd. But it''s nice to meet you all, I''m Steven."

    Nikita: "Niroja! Where''d you go, I need your help real quick!"

    Niroja leaves with Young Mi following right behind her. Dai-tai stays on top and starts to slowly grind me.

    What the hell?! I grab her and get her to stop.

    Steven: "What are you doing?!"

    Dai-tai: "Uhh, sorry about that. I get a little carried away at times. I''m a succubus, so it comes naturally for me."

    She gets off me, allowing me to sit up. Succubus or not, that''s pushing it even for me. I barely got here and know them! I don''t want to give them bad impressions of me or Madelyn.

    Still, I let her sit in my lap. She can''t be too dangerous when I can kick her off.

    Dai-tai: "I''ve heard about you from Nikita, Steven. Thank you for the medicine."

    Steven: "You''re welcome."

    Steven: "What kind of Demons are there, Dai-tai?"

    Dai-tai: "There are the Western Demons like Nikita and Zai. Then there''s the Eastern Demons like me and some of my friends."

    Steven: "What about the others? The Goblin and the Wight?"

    Dai-tai: "You mean Niroja and Young Mi? The Goblins are native to the north and Wights are created."

    Steven: "Created how?"

    Dai-tai: "They''re undead, how else are you going to bring someone back to life?"

    Dark magic, it truly is dangerous.

    I feel bad for Young Mi, to be brought back to life after death against her will. Assuming that''s how it went.

    I should find Madelyn, we need to figure out what we''re going to do next to improve the village.

    Steven: "Dai-tai, do you know where Madelyn went?"

    Dai-tai: "Last I saw her, she was with some of the others. I can show you around the village first and take you to her."

    I''m guided around like a tourist. For a village, it has almost everything they needed and is organized.

    The east side, where we were at, has the armory, clinic, and a few small shops. They don''t use money and rely mostly on trading. Since I got the medicine, there really isn''t much to help with around here for now.

    The south side of the village had several farms and is where most of their food is grown. They''re big enough to feed everyone but they lose some of the crops to the wild animals. We should plan on building a fence to keep them out or something along the lines. Theirs look like it''s seen better days.

    The north side of the village is where everyone lives. They live in small huts and it''s very open. It looks really well kept and clean. There''s a small group picking up trash and sweeping the dirt road. There''s some kind of organization here, so that''s good.

    The west and final side is where everything is kept. From the food and livestock to extra clothes and medicine. The animals have room to roam around freely. I could expand on this area somehow.

    Madelyn was with Nikita and the others, inside an open hut planning on how we''re going to improve the village. Zai notices me and greets me.

    Zia: "Stevie!"

    Steven: "Hey, Zia!"

    Nikita: "Yes, good morning."

    Madelyn: "I thought we could just level up the village by questing, but that might be harder than I thought."

    Steven: "What?"

    Is she serious?! These people think and have feelings just like us! She could at least acknowledge them as such!

    Nikita: "In the meantime, we could plan a way to dethrone the Queen."

    Madelyn: "I did the math on how long it should take for both maxing the village out and finishing the main quest."

    Dethroning the Queen is her main quest? It looks like I''m stuck here until it''s finished. I should earn my keep while I''m here.

    Steven: "How long will that take?"

    Madelyn: "9 months tops."

    Steven: "What about Kanna?"

    I mumbled.

    It upsets me that I''ll be here for so long.

    These are just estimates, it''ll be shorter! It shouldn''t take more than a month to help these people and dethrone the Queen!

    Dai-tai: "What''s wrong, Steven? You look down all of a sudden."

    Steven: "I left home so suddenly that my friends probably thought I died. I wanted to go home and let them know I''m fine, but that won''t be happening soon."

    Nikita grabs my shoulder, comforting me.

    Nikita: "It''ll be alright brother, I know what it''s like to miss home, but you''ll see them again before you know it. Besides, how do you know if they think you''re dead?"

    Madelyn: "The sooner we get started, the sooner you could go home."

    Nikita: "You should know your enemy, let''s start with the Queen¡­"

    We''re going through the Royal Family, going through some background on them.

    Lihua, the soon to be dethroned Queen. She has never shown age or emotion, she rules alongside the Demon King with an iron fist. Though, she''s our only target and not the King for some reason. She''s powerful and doesn''t show weakness. We have to be crafty to get her.

    Bao, the third eldest of the sisters. She has no heart and is cold to anyone she doesn''t like. She never leaves the Palace and would be the hardest to get to, second to the Queen. She''s very aggressive and we could exploit her short temper.

    Biyu, second eldest sister. She''s the more reasonable of the sisters. She spends most of her time reading in the palace and would occasionally wander the streets of Shi De Emo. She picks her fights carefully, guaranteeing a win every time.

    Huian, second youngest of the sisters. The silent one. She only speaks when making a statement or is called upon. She''s considered the oddest of the sisters for her weird habits. We could use that somehow to get the best of her.

    Lilith, the youngest sister. Nothing is known about her as she isn''t considered apart of the Royal Family officially. She''s the weakest of the sisters, but we''re not allowed to touch her as the voice in the void said. With luck, we could get her on our side, but it''s something I''m against.

    Mei, the eldest sister. She takes care of her sisters as best she can. She would normally frequent the Nobles District in Shi De Emo on her free time. She''s very strong, as I learned that from experience. Her love for her family is something we could use against her.

    Nikita: "That''s about all we know, kiddo."

    Madelyn: "We can''t crawl in there and assassinate her?"

    Nikita: "The palace is a fortress. You won''t get near her."

    Steven: "So we need a really good plan?"

    Nikita: "One better than what the Elves had years ago."

    Madelyn: "What happened years ago?"

    Nikita: "The Demon War."

    Steven: "It''s pretty much a cold war now."

    Madelyn: "A cold war? Let me think for a moment¡­"

    While she''s coming up with a plan, I talk to Nikita on how we''re supposed to improve the village. I have my ideas but I want everyone else''s too. I could put the best ones into action.

    Steven: "Is the wildlife the only problem you have with farming?"

    Nikita: "Occasionally, a few years ago, they ravaged a few of the farms."

    Dai-tai: "It was insane, everything was gone!"

    Nikita: "Yeah, we barely got through it by hunting."

    If it''s that much of an issue, I don''t think a small fence would be any help.

    Madelyn comes back, shouting. The little light bulb above her head turned on.

    Madelyn: "I have an idea!"

    Steven: "For the farm?"

    Madelyn: "On dethroning the Queen!"

    Nikita: "Let''s hear it."

    Madelyn: "A revolution!"

    Steven: "I think we should focus on the village first."

    She wants to start a revolution. How?

    You need a lot of pissed off people to start one and the Queen is unchallenged. These people are probably the only ones willing to rise against her.

    Nikita: "It''s not a bad idea, you just need a lot of people on our side."

    Steven: "Where do we find them?"

    Nikita: "We search for them. We''re not the only people that hate the Queen after all."

    Dai-tai: "There''s a small town a day away from here."

    Nikita: "Ah, Zheng De Shouyi. If they side with us, we could get better equipment for the blacksmith and clothier. I''m sure you and your friends are tired of wearing the same rags, Dai-tai."

    Madelyn: "Steven, you can go, right?"

    Steven: "What about you?"

    Madelyn: "I have an idea for the farms. Could you do it?"

    Steven: "Am I going alone? I don''t know my way around."

    Madelyn: "You can''t make a party on your own?"

    Dai-tai: "I''ll go with him."

    Nikita: "You''re better off if you take another one so that there''s 3 of you."

    Dai-tai: "Niroja would love to come."

    Nikita: "Yeah, but it''s not a vacation. You''re supposed to get the town on your side."

    Dai-tai: "I know. I''m just saying she''s a good pick."

    Nikita starts dancing again.

    Nikita: "It''s finally coming together!"

    Steven: "Nikita?"

    Nikita: "We should get you a pack and some provisions!"

    Dai-tai: "We need to get Niroja then. She should be at the daycare."

    Nikita: "The packs will be ready by then!"

    We move to the north side of the village. When they mentioned a daycare, I imagined more of a cramped hut. It was the complete opposite when we entered, there''s so much space!

    Niroja was playing with some of the kids, not like a kid but more of how an adult would.

    I mean, the kids were circled around her and she was showing them some of the toys. It warms my heart to see it, even if they''re not Elves or Human.

    Dai-tai: "Niroja! I think someone fell for you!"

    Dai-tai looks at me playfully. I''m blaming her if she creates any misunderstandings.

    Niroja: "Dai-tai? What are you talking about?"

    She moves the kids aside and comes to us so we could speak without them overhearing us.

    I don''t think she''d be a good pick for the trip. If she works at a daycare, I don''t want to take her away from them.

    Dai-tai: "We''re going to Zheng De Shouyi. Do you want to tag along?"

    Niroja: "Zheng De Shouyi? What''s all the way out there?"

    Dai-tai: "We''re trying to get them to align with us and probably get better equipment. Me and Steven are going but we need 1 more."

    Niroja: "I''d love to go!"

    Steven: "What about the daycare?"

    Niroja: "They''ll be fine; I''m just a volunteer."

    Dai-tai: "Alright, let''s go to Nikita, he should have our packs ready."

    Seems like everyone is gathered. We grab our packs and start going through the forest until we hit the main road.

    I know we''re going to a town and get them to align with us, but how are we supposed to do that? I''m not a diplomat and I doubt Dai-tai or Niroja are either.

    For some reason, I can''t help but see this as anything more than a camping trip. We''re carrying packs, on a dirt road, and going to sleep in a tent.

    The town''s a day away, so we''re all sleeping together. It''ll be a tight fit but I''m sure we''ll manage.

    I''m thinking ahead of time.

    Niroja: "How''s your head?"

    Steven: "It''s doing good, I just hit it a little."

    Niroja: "That''s good¡­ Where are you from, Steven?"

    Steven: "Everhand."

    Niroja: "Were you born there?"

    Steven: "No, I wasn''t."

    Niroja: "Where were you born?"

    Steven: "In a different world."

    Dai-tai: "You''re lying."

    Niroja: "Serious, I want to know."

    Seems extravagant, even for them. Demons were the reason I ended up here, so why all the doubt?

    Oh well, it''s better if they didn''t know the full truth. They might think I''m crazy if I persist.

    Steven: "Feles Isle."

    Niroja: "You don''t mind being around people that are different?"

    I get it, she''s talking about how I''m walking alongside a Demon and a Goblin like it''s normal. Is that why she''s so curious?

    Steven: "I live with Nekomatas, of course I don''t mind."

    Dai-tai: "Nekomatas? That explains why you''re comfortable around us."

    Steven: "Well, either way, I need you guys more than anything. I can''t go up against a Demon Queen on my own."

    We kept walking the dirt road. Stopping periodically for a short rest. It wasn''t until the night encroached that we decided to stop for the day.

    With Dai-tai''s help, we were able to set up the tent just a bit off the road, out of sight.

    I''m actually relieved, my whole body is screaming in pain. I didn''t carry much and my arms feel like they''re going to fall off.

    We lay down, all tired from the walk.

    Dai-tai: "Do you feel that?"

    Niroja: "The little needles in my legs?"

    Dai-tai: "Do you, Steven?"

    Steven: "They''re more like¡ªlittle bubbles popping."

    We all laugh, enjoying casual talk before Dai-tai gets up to get a candle.

    Dai-tai: "I don''t want to waste the candle, do you have anything, Steven?"

    Obviously, who knows when we could get more. We could get stuck out here for a while.

    Steven: "Do you have a lantern?"

    Dai-tai: "I do, but there''s no wick."

    Steven: "It''ll do, can I see it?"

    She hands me the lantern.

    I''ve tried it once before, but I could cast candlelight and hold it in a base. I''ve tried it with a glass bottle as nothing other a party trick. The lantern seemed like a perfect fit for it. It fit snug inside and I handed it back to Dai-tai, who looked at in amazement.

    Niroja: "That''s amazing!"

    Steven: "It''s nothing, really."

    Dai-tai: "Where''d you learn something like this?"

    Steven: "The Mage''s Academy in Everhand."

    Dai-tai: "How long will it last?"

    Steven: "I don''t know for sure, I can''t keep track of time very well. But I can sustain it for a while."

    Dai-tai: "Will you teach us magic, Steven?"

    Steven: "They never taught you magic at the village?"

    Dai-tai: "You need to be really good with magic to teach someone. It''s locked away by those that have money."

    Niroja: "Teachers are expensive."

    That''s horrible. Everyone should have access to magic, not just the rich!

    Steven: "When we get back to the village, I promise, I''ll teach you both Earth magic."

    It''s the easiest of the elements to learn. I mastered it in a couple months, so it''s not too hard to teach it to someone else. Though, there''s really no use for it other than making fortifications or just terraforming on a small scale. It''s illegal to use in Ostroven because it could ruin the local plants.

    Niroja: "Thank you so much!"

    Steven: "It''s just Earth magic, it''s nothing special really."

    Dai-tai: "You deserve a reward!"

    Steven: "I''m fine, I''d be happy just to teach you."

    Niroja: "Do you really mean that?"

    Steven: "Of course I do."

    I excuse myself from the tent, seeing that they''re so full of energy and it''s cramped.

    I''m stretching as I look down the main road, wondering why it''s so empty. If the road is like this then it was pointless to set the tent up behind the trees.

    Dai-tai: "Bah~!"

    She sneaks up behind me, smacks my shoulders, and I jump from the fright. As she laughed, I grabbed her and end up play wrestling with her in the grass.

    We both lay on the tall grass, looking into the sky, giggling. Moments like these are really nice.

    Dai-tai: "Who''s that girl Madelyn?"

    Steven: "Someone I met before I almost died."

    Dai-tai: "Isn''t she a little crazy? She keeps talking about "quests."

    Steven: "She may be off, but it did help with getting the medicine."

    I come to her defense.

    She is off for thinking like that, but it doesn''t make her a dangerous person. She could''ve run off, away from the village, but didn''t. Neither of us did.

    I''m staying because it''s my best chance to go home. In fact, If I had the chance, I would''ve left the village at first not caring about them at all.

    I look to Dai-tai and see a little dirt on her cheek. This hygiene issue they have should be addressed. I get Niroja and put them together outside. They look at me curious about what I was trying to do but I kept silent.

    Using a minor Water spell, Purified Springs, a spell that Cynthia taught me to use the water in the surrounding area and create pure water through the tips of your fingers. I reached out to Niroja first to clean her.

    She flinches and moves away from the water a lot because it was cold. Obviously, she doesn''t like cold water.

    Steven: "How often do you bathe?"

    Niroja: "What? Every day, why do you ask?"

    Steven: "You''re dirty."

    Niroja: "I''m sorry, we''ve been really busy the past week!"

    Steven: "That''s not the right way to think! A woman should always be at her best."

    I''m just quoting Yuuna at this point. Her and Kanna really care about their appearance in front of others. It might be because they''re nobles and they have to keep up a good appearance, but it''s what I learned from them.

    Steven: "You attract what you are, not what you want. If you want great, then be great."

    I finish cleaning her and move to Dai-tai, who doesn''t move away, finding it relaxing. She lays on me and I''m able to clean her more efficiently because of it.

    Niroja: "If it makes you less annoying, I''ll keep myself clean."

    Dai-tai: "Ahaha~ This really is relaxing, Niroja."

    Niroja: "Why are you telling me? You know I hate cold water."

    Now cleaned of most of the dirt on their face, we decided it was enough and go back in the tent. My sleeping bag is laid out and I''m on top of it, resting.

    Dai-tai: "Oh yeah, your reward!"

    Steven: "My reward for what?"

    Niroja: "You were going to teach us magic, weren''t you?"

    Steven: "Oh, I already said it was fine."

    Dai-tai''s a succubus, so I already don''t like what she might be thinking. Not that I mind or anything, as long as it''s consensual, but we should at least get to know each other better.

    Then again, Niroja seems to know about it, so it might not be what I think it is. It could be something simple, like a gift.

    Steven: "Well, maybe when we go home you could reward me."

    The lantern flickers, dimming until it''s no more. We slip into our bags and try to sleep. Our bodies are tired but not our minds.

    Dai-tai: "Hey guys."

    Niroja: "What?"

    Dai-tai: "Can we do something like this more often? Just the 3 of us¡ªwe could bring Young Mi too and make it 4¡ªthis is pretty fun."

    Niroja: "Does Young Mi even like camping?"

    Dai-tai: "I''m sure she does."

    Niroja: "Well, I''m having fun, as long as Steven doesn''t try cleaning me again. Yeah, I''d love to do this again."

    Dai-tai: "What about you, Steven?"

    Steven: "Of course we can. I bet Young Mi would have a lot of fun too."

    To go camping with them again, and with Young Mi too. It sure does sound like a lot of fun but I don''t see any free time available in the near future.

    One by one, we all slowly fell asleep.

    ¡­

    (In the early morning)

    Dai-tai: "Steven, wake up!"

    I sit up with a cramp in my legs, I must''ve slept awkwardly and my leg is numb. My knee especially hurts.

    Niroja: "Uu, are you alright, Steven?"

    Steven: "Yes."

    I leave the tent to stretch as much as I could. I stomp the grass, in a vain attempt to get my leg to wake up, but nearly collapsed onto the ground from the sharp feeling of needles.

    It''s the early morning, the sun is barely coming out.

    Nobody''s on the main road, we could pack up and leave right now. Probably reach the town before lunch.

    Niroja stumbles out of the tent.

    Niroja: "Are you really alright?"

    Steven: "I just slept awkwardly, Niroja. I''ll be fine."

    We eat breakfast, bread and water, before packing everything up and getting back to the main road. Hopefully, the rest of the trip will continue to go smoothly as it has.

    We passed by the usual pilgrim. I''ve been here for 2 days yet I''ve only seen a single Elf and it was the slave from the palace. There''s Demons, Goblins, Wights and probably some others that I don''t know of yet.

    Yet, I''ve only seen Elves and the small amount of Nekomatas in Ostroven. Surely they can''t be that homogeneous. Unless it''s just Everhand that''s like that, I''ve never been outside the city until now.

    Steven: "Hey, Dai-tai, are there Elves here?"

    Dai-tai: "Elves? What are you talking about?"

    Steven: "I''ve haven''t seen an Elf since I was at the palace."

    Dai-tai: "Well, yeah, obviously there are. They''re just a minority here."

    Niroja: "They look different from you actually."

    She walks behind me and starts playing with my ears. Gently twisting and bending them out of curiosity. I''m starting to wonder if Goblins are naturally clammy. Her hands feel slimy!

    Niroja: "Your ears are so round and short."

    Steven: "You''ve never seen ears like that?"

    Niroja: "You and Madelyn are the first."

    Dai-tai: "They''re really adorable, Steven."

    I pull away and swat Niroja''s hands. She didn''t have to say that! I''m even blushing because of her.

    By the time it was afternoon, we barely arrived at the town. Zheng De Shouyi, it really is a nice town. There''s a beautiful river flowing on the side of the town. Where the people were grabbing buckets of water and hauling them back.

    This entire town has a "Chinese" feel to it. The whole atmosphere of the place is relaxing.

    Dai-tai: "This place was built by the Eastern Demons almost 50 years ago. It''s a really nice town to come trade."

    Niroja: "I haven''t been here in a while and nothing has changed!"

    Steven: "Where do we start?"

    Dai-tai: "We find the lord first."

    Steven: "Lord?"

    Dai-tai: "The head of the town."

    Niroja: "He could be anywhere."

    We tried the river first, seeing that it''s the closest even though he wouldn''t likely be there. Though, we did stumble on a scene.

    A tree was submerged in the lake and a kid was desperately grabbing hold of it; fighting against the current.

    Frantic Commoner: "I''ll get help!"

    Kid: "Ah! I''m slipping!"

    Niroja: "We have to help him!"

    Dai-tai: "Wait, what can we do? We can''t help him."

    The guards are just watching in the distance! They should be helping him!.

    Female Commoner: "No!"

    The kid slips, being dragged away by the furious current. Everyone is looking in terror, unable to do anything.

    That kid doesn''t deserve this!

    Without thinking, I start sprinting alongside the river. Dai-tai tries to stop me but I''m too fast. Keeping pace with the current and not seeing any other choice, I dive into the water.

    We''re both being dragged away, avoiding from violently crashing into the rocks. I catch up to the kid and he desperately clings to me. His fingers burrowing deep into my skin.

    I ignore the pain as one of the onlookers catches up to us on a horse, a lasso by his hip. Whirling it around several times in an attempt to catch us, but always falls short of reach.

    I reach out and with all his might, he furiously throws it, catching my arm. He slows the horse, keeping us from going any further down the river. I''m dragged underwater by the angry waves as I''m being reeled in like a fish.

    Barely breathing, I end up on shore with the kid, as he''s sobbing heavily out of fear. I''m on my knees, coughing out the water in my lungs.

    Horseman: "You''re either brave or really stupid."

    I must be really stupid, I almost drowned.

    Dai-tai, Niroja, and some of the commoners come running. The mother of the kid frantically runs to him and quickly starts embracing him before trying to dry him off.

    Dai-tai: "Steven, are you alright?!"

    Niroja: "You had us worried when you jumped in, what is wrong with you?!"

    Steven: "I guess stupidity is one thing I''m good at."

    The horseman starts laughing.

    Horseman: "As stupid as it may seem, I don''t think I could''ve lassoed the child without you. He''s a lot smaller!"

    Steven: "Where''d you learn to do that, anyway?"

    Horseman: "An Elf taught me, said it was the best way for catching animals."

    Dai-tai: "Well, can we get back to looking for the lord?"

    Niroja: "Do you know where he is?"

    Horseman: "Well, yeah, you''re talking to him."

    This man has to be joking around, he looks like one of the commoners!

    Jiang: "The name''s Jiang. I''m the lord here."

    Dai-tai: "I''m Dai-tai, Niroja is my goblin friend and the Elf is Steven. Is there anywhere we can speak in private?"

    Jiang: "Yeah, let''s get your stupid Elven friend dried off as well."

    We''re lead to a decently sized estate near the river. It''s where Jiang lived and ran most of the town. He must''ve also valued privacy because there were very few guards here. I''d expect there to be more for someone that''s in charge of the town.

    Jiang: "Are you apart of a noble house?"

    Steven: "How did you know?"

    Jiang: "Your clothes gave you away, what is your full name?"

    Steven: "Steven Omeo."

    Jiang: "House Omeo?"

    That has a nice ring to it. House Omeo.

    No.

    I still want to be a servant Kanna, not have my own noble house. I may not carry the name, but Kanna and Yuuna said I''m a Hisakawa, no matter what anyone else said and I would always be welcome at their home.

    Our home.

    Nobody should know that. I''ll keep playing along, as a cover.

    Steven: "Was. It''s now defunct."

    Jiang: "And now you''re a runaway because your family was pressuring you to take over, and arranging your marriage with another noble family with someone you don''t know or like. I see nobility has their own problems. Even if it seems superficial."

    Steven: "Dude."

    Jiang: "I apologize, let''s get you some dry clothes, shall we?"

    Why did it sound so familiar?

    I''m given clothes, as a gift, for saving the kid from earlier. They''re not fancy or stylish, like what I was wearing, but I''ll fit in with the rest of the town and the girls.

    Niroja: "Steven actually likes like he''s apart of the village!"

    Dai-tai: "Yeah, I didn''t know you were a noble too."

    Steven: "Sorry, I didn''t mean to hide it."

    Jiang brings us to a meeting room. Now that it''s back to business. I have to convince this man to have his town support us against the Queen.

    How do I do that?

    Jiang: "So, did you have business with my town?"

    Steven: "What are your thoughts on the Queen?"

    Jiang: "Queen Lihua? She''s an excellent leader."

    Steven: "Who''s in charge of the guard?"

    No, this isn''t how to start it off. If I make it out to be, I could make it as easy as selling Yuuna''s potions at the high price without any price drops.

    I look to Dai-tai and she''s giving me a thumbs up. Obviously trying to say "you got this." It''s good to know that I have someone supporting me.

    Steven: "Allow me to rephrase, who''s in charge of the guard?"

    Jiang: "You could say I am, but they''re sent by the Queen. So she has control of them in the end."

    I guess it''s time to put everything Yuuna taught me to work.

    Niroja pulls on me, whispering in my ear.

    Niroja: "Taxes are really high, try to use that to pull him in."

    I''m selling him security for the future, no more useless guards and high taxes. Transparency is key here, laying out all the issues on the table and figure out all our options from them.

    Steven: "Surely the guards sent by the Queen are unreliable. They chose to stand around instead of helping the kid."

    Jiang: "Yeah, that''s true. But they keep the town from going into chaos."

    Steven: "And the high taxes justify it?"

    Dai-tai: "Let''s not forget how they''re exonerated for crimes so easily. How many times have they stolen the foods from your farms and you were useless to do anything when families starved?"

    She stated with anger.

    Has she experienced it before?

    Now that I have his attention. I should pull him in and be careful not to oversell any promises. I have to keep my cool the whole time and not say anything crazy.

    Jiang: "What do you want from me? I can''t do anything about them."

    Steven: "A revolution, Jiang. The Royal Family only understands violence."

    Jiang: "How do you know that?"

    Steven: "Because I''ve experienced it first hand."

    He scratches his head, troubled by us. He probably wants to kick us out, but with Dai-tai intervening as she did, it probably gave him something to think about.

    Jiang: "This certainly gave me something to think about."

    He sighs.

    Jiang: "But don''t think you''ve won. I should turn you in for treason."

    Niroja: "You won''t. You care too much about your people to give up an opportunity for a better future."

    Jiang: "Out; I need to think."

    We excuse ourselves and regroup outside the estate. Mixed feelings of anxiety and triumph linger around us.

    Dai-tai: "Now that he has doubts about the Queen, we exploit it."

    Steven: "What? I thought we were going to reason with him, not take advantage."

    Niroja: "Can we talk about this over food? I''m really hungry!"

    Steven: "More bread again?"

    Dai-tai: "Yeah, I''ve been eating nothing but bread for the past week! I want meat!"

    Niroja: "But we can''t afford meat. We don''t have money."

    Dai-tai: "We don''t need money. See, Niroja? The way you think is why your chest isn''t as large as mine."

    She says sarcastically, making Niroja turn beet red.

    Niroja: "The way I think has nothing to do with my chest!"

    She retorts loudly.

    Someone might overhear us!

    Steven: "Ah, let''s calm down. There has to be a job board, right? We can go to a restaurant with the earnings."

    Dai-tai: "There''s an inn I knew of that had one."

    Niroja: "We can try there."

    Dai-tai takes the lead, taking us to an inn near the entrance we came from.

    An inn for the workers, it seems.

    Female Innkeeper: "Welcome! If you''re here for lunch, please take a seat."

    She says gleefully.

    Steven: "I''m here for the job board."

    Female Innkeeper: "It''s over there."

    She points to a wall covered in papers. Closer inspection reveals it was full of bounties, jobs, and notices.

    Madelyn would have a field day if she saw this.

    The innkeeper gives us a brief description of the job board. How it''s used by most of the town to make quick money. Though, it''s not the most reliable source of income because the number of jobs fluctuates rapidly.

    Niroja: "What about this, Steven?"

    She pulls a request for gathering alchemy ingredients.

    This is perfect!

    I know most ingredients in alchemy because of Yuuna. The girls could also help with this if they know what plants to pick.

    5 Yingbi for each foxglove, wintergreen, and feverfew plant. That''s a pretty high number for a plant.

    Steven: "What''s Yingbi?"

    Dai-tai: "Yingbi? That''s the currency we use."

    Steven: "Well, how much is bread?"

    Dai-tai: "Ehh, around 20 Yingbi if I remember. We don''t buy bread in the village; we make our own bread."

    Then 20 Yingbi should equal 3 Ostroven Coin. Working with that and rounding it, a normal meal should cost around 85 Yingbi. If Dai-tai wants meat, it''ll go up to maybe 125 Yingbi.

    The lodging as well, a normal room in Everhand costs 30 Coin for 3 people each night. It might be lower here, but it should cost 625 if my math is correct.

    Niroja: "Steven?"

    Steven: "Excuse me, Innkeeper. If I wanted a meal for 3 people and a place to stay for the night, I''d need around 750 Yingbi, correct?"

    Dai-tai: "With meat!"

    Innkeeper: "A lot lower, it''s actually 320 for everything, sir."

    Steven: "Then how long would it take to get that much with this job alone?"

    Innkeeper: "If you take the job, then it should be 6 hours. Shorter if you work fast."

    I don''t want to walk anymore!

    Almost every job requires travel and the ones that don''t pay very low. By the way it looks, we''re going to be in the tent again.

    My legs have been through enough!

    As I was about to give up, I noticed a bounty poster with a very high price.

    "10,000 Yingbi for the capture of Ma Ju, an Eastern Demon wanted for murder," The poster states.

    With that much money, we could be set for a whole month!

    It''s dangerous, to say the least. No doubt he would fight his way out, given the chance. It''s more walking but the price pays off well.

    Innkeeper: "Are you interested in the bounty?"

    Steven: "Do I have to find him or do I have a search area?"

    Bounty Hunter: "He''s a slippery bastard. His camp is a mile down but no one has caught him yet. That poster''s been there for half a year."

    A rugged Demon came from behind. He looks like he''s been living off the land for years. The Innkeeper recognized him as a veteran bounty hunter.

    I think I''m getting the idea here. He''ll offer to help for a price.

    Bounty Hunter: "I could help you catch him. That is, if you think you could handle it."

    Steven: "What''s the catch?"

    Bounty Hunter: "Half the bounty."

    5,000 Yingbi. It''s enough to stay a couple of weeks at a minimum. It''s more time than we planned to be here.

    Steven: "Alright, you have a deal."

    Zhenya: "Gao Zhenya, or just call me Zhenya, it''s nice to meet a fellow bounty hunter."

    Steven: "Steven Omeo, I hope we''ll get along."

    Niroja: "You''re not actually bounty hunting, are you, Steven?"

    She asks, concerned for my safety.

    Steven: "It''s fine Niroja, I''ve fought worse and lived."

    Zhenya: "Wild animals aren''t much compared to bounties, Steven."

    Steven: "Try the Royal Family."

    Zhenya pauses for a moment.

    Zhenya: "That''s something. I can''t say I believe you, but I''ll give you a chance. I''ll be outside when you''re ready. You should, err, talk to your girl. She looks worried."

    The Innkeeper and Zhenya step away, giving us room to talk in private.

    My girl? There''s no way he''s talking about Niroja.

    Dai-tai: "If you''re confident, you should go for it."

    Niroja: "What if you get hurt?"

    Steven: "It won''t come to that. I promised to teach you 2 magic, remember?"

    Dai-tai: "I''ll take your bag and be by the river with Niroja. We''ll wait for your return."

    I leave my bag and head outside. Zhenya was already waiting outside, leading a couple of horses. Really beautiful and strong grey horses. Their tails were tied in a braid, and manes cleanly plaided.

    Zhenya: "You like ''em? They''re my old warhorses."

    Steven: "Warhorses?"

    Zhenya: "Yeah, I had a chariot back in the military. I was taking them for a walk before I came here."

    Steven: "They''re really something else."

    Zhenya: "You don''t have a sword? How are you going to defend yourself if the bounty fights back?"

    Steven: "I''m a mage."

    Zhenya: "No kidding, what element?"

    Steven: "Fire and Wind."

    Zhenya: "Then mount up. The bounty should be south of the river."

    Hopping onto the horse, I''m intimidated by him. His cold stare trying to figure out if I''m a friend or foe. Unfazed by the stranger that just mounted him and is petting him.

    Zhenya: "Do you know how to ride a horse?"

    Steven: "This would be my first time."

    Zhenya: "Then start a four-beat gait, keep your heels down and squeeze gently."

    The horse starts moving forward, I try and keep myself relaxed, absorbing the horse''s motion.

    Zhenya: "Good, keep it up until we''re outside of town."

    This is amazing!

    The horse keeps the steady pace, swinging his head at the walk. My hands moving gently back and forth with the movement.

    Zhenya: "Now try a trot by squeezing again."

    He speeds up considerably. My hips, knees, and ankles become supple and springy. Again absorbing the movement through the seat. Awkwardly bouncing against the horse.

    Zhenya: "Post, rise up with one beat of the trot, and sit down with the next."

    My body becomes more natural, rising up and down with the horse. It was difficult at first, but I manage to figure it out after some time.

    Zhenya: "I think you''re the first person I''ve taught so fast. You''re a natural at this."

    Steven: "I''m just doing what you told me."

    Zhenya: "And you''ve done it amazingly well. Let''s keep this up until we''re at our bounty''s camp."

    We arrive at the camp before I knew it. Dismounting the horses and going through thick shrubs.

    Coming across a small campfire and tent set up in a narrow opening. I inspect the campfire and singe my fingers with a kettle. Our bounty has to be nearby.

    Ma Ju: "Hm, a kid and an adult. I wager he''s your protege, bounty hunter?"

    His voice echoes through the trees. The leaves rustling in every direction. We turn instantly, trying to catch a glimpse of him.

    Zhenya: "Ma Ju, you''re well known for being slippery. I see it wasn''t just rumored."

    He draws his sword, prepared for a fight.

    Ma Ju: "Don''t worry, bounty hunter. This shouldn''t be long."

    He falls from the trees, landing on his feet as if he were a cat. Dusting himself, fixing his hat before drawing a nasty looking sword. It''s covered in rust and has cracked, jagged edges. The sword alone is one huge hazard.

    Ma Ju: "Contrary to belief, I am merciful. You have one chance, bounty hunter."

    Zhenya: "At least tell me this; do you know magic?"

    Ma Ju: "My speed is magical on its own. I don''t need some elemental assistance! What am I, some weak wannabe battlemage?!"

    Zhenya: "That''s a no, then. Let this be an interesting battle."

    Ma Ju: "Indeed it will be, bounty hunter."

    Zhenya: "Back away and look for an opening."

    He whispers to me.

    I do as instructed. They stare at each other intensely. Understanding each other''s strengths and weaknesses just by the way they''re standing.

    Zhenya makes the first move. The dirt picking up under him.

    His speed matches Ma Ju, taking him by surprise. A swing that clashes and sticks to the jagged edges of the rusted sword. Breaking loose with a twist.

    The rusted sword thrusts forward, it''s momentum being broken by a quick slash at it, moving it to the side. Recovering with a spin, followed by a downwards slash. Forcing Zhenya to roll out of the way, creating distance from each other

    Ma Ju: "You''re too old and slow, bounty hunter. Your protege seems like more fun."

    He''s fast, but I only need half a minute. Using Holy Warrior, I''ll be able to disarm him. Following with Wind Torrent to throw him against a tree, hopefully knocking him out.

    Here goes nothing.

    Steven: "Holy Warrior."

    A light forms in hand, slowly making its way up my arm before failing and dissipating.

    I failed?!

    Steven: "Holy Warrior!"

    I focused more on my power.

    Another light forms, crawling up to my elbow before it fails again.

    Ma Ju: "You''re too slow."

    He whispers behind me.

    How did he get behind me so fast?!

    A chill goes down my spine, believing that no magic could save me. Yet, out of desperation, I still shout.

    Steven: "Slashed Winds!"

    I miss and cut a tree in half, causing it to fall on Ma Ju as he was unaware.

    How did Holy Warrior fail?! I used it on Mei before!

    My Magic Power was cut, I could sense it. Kanna''s Magic Power isn''t flowing through me. This can''t be happening!

    Zhenya: "Steven! Haha! You had me fooled for a second there. I didn''t think you would trick him. Keep an eye on him, I''ll get the rope and carry him on the horse."

    My knees tremble, I could only think of Kanna. How could her Magic Power not flow through me?

    Ma Ju: "That''s a face of shock if I ever saw one."

    I remain silent on the way to town. At the entrance, Jiang was chatting up Niroja, with Dai-tai not too far by the river. They noticed us and come to greet us.

    Niroja: "Steven, you''re back. How did it go?"

    Jiang: "Steven?"

    Steven: "Is there a Magi in town?"

    Jiang: "The best one in town is usually drinking at the inn, where you got your bounty poster."

    I leave the bounty with Zhenya, dismounting the horse and head straight to the inn. Praying for a miracle that Kanna''s Magic Power is still flowing in me and I''m overreacting.

    I barge in, immediately searching for the Magus.

    Steven: "Is there a Magus in here?!"

    Magus: "Over here. You don''t need to shout. I''m not wasted yet."

    A Demon in robes points himself to be the Magus. He''s sitting in a corner with a drink in hand. I sit at his table, staring intensely at him, making him uncomfortable.

    Magus: "Uhh, did I do something, kid?"

    Dai-tai and Niroja come in. Standing next to me, worried, not saying a word.

    Steven: "How much do you know about magic?"

    Magus: "Everything really. I can''t teach you magic if that''s what you''re after."

    Steven: "I need you to do something. Can you help me?"

    Magus: "Sure, why not. All I do is help anyway."

    Steven: "Check my Magic Power."

    Magus: "Fine. Let me see your hand."

    I give him my hand, he does the same motions as Hansuke did back in Toku Village. Pulling on my fingers with the force of a train. Doing the same with my other hand before looking at me.

    Magus: "Are you contracted by chance? There''s a literal void in your Magic Power."

    Steven: "I am. What does it mean?"

    Magus: "It means I need a heavy drink."

    Steven: "Tell me!"

    Magus: "Where''s your master?"

    Steven: "In Ostroven."

    Magus: "The other side of the world? Well, there are 3 reasons I can think of."

    Steven: "And they are?''

    Magus: "You''ve been recently released from your contract, which is the more probable. You''re too far from your master to make a connection, or, your master is dead."

    My heart stops. Was Wilburt telling the truth? Did Mei really kill everyone at the Academy?

    Then why did the void say they were fine and searching for me?

    Magus: "Uhh, if you don''t mind me asking. How much did you care for your master?"

    Steven: "Deeply."

    Magus: "Well, fuck. Alright, if she''s all the way in Ostroven, it''s a good bet you''re too far from her to make that connection."

    I sit at a different table with the girls. They haven''t said a word since they walked and it''s making me curious about what they''re thinking about.

    Jiang and Zhenya enter and sit with us after Dai-tai waves at them.

    Zhenya: "You know, you could''ve explained yourself before walking off."

    Jiang: "If Zhenya wasn''t an honest man, he would''ve kept the entire bounty, Steven."

    Steven: "I''m sorry, I needed to figure something out."

    Zhenya: "Well, either way, we should celebrate your first bounty with a drink."

    Is Zhenya being considerate by changing the topic?

    He gives me half of the bounty, as we agreed upon, 5,000 Yingbi.

    Steven: "I should pay for our rooms first."

    Niroja: "Are we all sleeping in different rooms?"

    Dai-tai: "I don''t mind if we''re all in the same room."

    It would be cheaper; we did sleep in a tent together, so it wouldn''t be a problem. In fact, there''d be more space in the rooms.

    I head to innkeeper with the girls and rent a room. She leads us to the back, showing us a room with 2 beds we''d be staying in for the next week.

    Dai-tai falls flat on the bed, stretching across the entirety of the bed. I sit on the other bed with Niroja, finally able to relax.

    Dai-tai: "Ahh~ this is comfortable!"

    Niroja: "What were you talking about with the Magus?"

    Just when I thought they''d forgotten about it.

    Dai-tai: "Yeah, what was it about? I didn''t know you had a master."

    Steven: "My master is a beautiful Nekomata."

    Dai-tai: "How beautiful?"

    Steven: "She''s a goddess!"

    Niroja: "How did you meet her?"

    Steven: "She saved my life."

    Dai-tai: "Sounds like a real hero."

    Niroja: "And you let her become your master because of it?"

    Steven: "Well, yeah. I already lost my friends and family when I met her, so I was kind of desperate."

    I''m not sure if it''s because I''m looking back now, but I might''ve given up if I haven''t met Kanna that day. It happened half a year ago and I remember it like it was yesterday.

    Dai-tai: "What''s your family like?"

    Steven: "I was an only child."

    Niroja: "You didn''t have siblings? That must''ve been boring."

    Steven: "It definitely would''ve been a lot more fun if I had sisters like you 2."

    Dai-tai: "Let''s get drunk, then maybe we''ll believe you."

    Niroja: "Wait, I can''t drink as much as you can, Dai-tai."

    Dai-tai: "Oh, that''s right. You''re a lightweight. It''s actually cute."

    Laughing, we head back to the front where Jiang and Zhenya already got started on drinking at the bar before us. Dai-tai then challenges them to a drinking contest because of it.

    I preferred drinking in peace, so Niroja and I sat at the end of the bar, sharing a bottle of vodka. It tasted more like a mixed drink, rich, full-bodied and complex, yet smooth and mellow with a distinct character of grain, followed by a hint of dried fruit.

    It wasn''t what I''d usually drink with Yuuna. Still, it was pretty good and Niroja seemed to like it as she was drinking as if it were water. For a lightweight, she''s doing pretty well, for now. I hope she won''t regret it later on.

    I start losing myself after a while, another blur before the bottle became empty.

 29 Snatched

    Zheng De Shouyi, Hei''an Zhi Guo

    ----

    Zhenya: "You have some knack for being a bounty hunter, Steven. This is the 11th one this week."

    Steven: "That''s because I have a good partner like you."

    Zhenya: "Yeah, that''s true. What are you going to do what all that money though? Your village doesn''t use it, so what''s the point?"

    I stuck around for a week, negotiating with Jiang about getting the town''s support against the Queen. Here I was, hoping it wouldn''t take so long but it''s been moving very slow.

    I picked up bounty hunting with Zhenya to pass the time and maybe show Jiang I''m not all talk. The money is nice, but what am I going to do with almost 70,000 Yingbi?

    Steven: "Maybe a new suit?"

    Zhenya: "You really think like a noble at times."

    Steven: "I like to keep appearances."

    A fur-lined coat really sounds nice. Winter is coming soon, too. The girls might even want one.

    We approach the front of the town on horseback where some of the townspeople were lying injured. Jiang was running around frantically carrying a greatsword with one hand, checking on everyone.

    Zhenya: "Jiang! What happened?"

    Jiang: "Steven, Zhenya! Shit, you could''ve shown up earlier!"

    Zhenya: "Calm down and tell us what happened."

    Jiang: "Bandits came, they heard about Steven."

    Steven: "What do they want with me?"

    What did I do? I''ve only been here for a week and I haven''t drawn any attention to myself. To have them come after me, there has to be more to it than this. I have a suspicion that the Royal Family was behind this.

    Jiang: "They heard about your bounty hunting activities and how much money you''ve been making. They thought they could rob you."

    Zhenya: "So they attack the fucking town?"

    Jiang: "We held out and took out some of their men, but they took Niroja."

    Why her?! She''s innocent!

    These aren''t the typical bandit. Whoever took her had to know we were friends. Where are the guards?

    No matter how I see it, it''s my fault. If I hadn''t been bounty hunting so much, I''d be perfectly blended in with everyone.

    Steven: "Where''s Dai-tai?"

    Jiang: "She''s fine, but a little shaken up. I had some of the people take her to back to the inn."

    Steven: "Is there an alchemist?"

    Zhenya: "What do you need from an alchemist?"

    Steven: "Several potions, just in case."

    Zhenya: "Jiang, take him to the alchemist. I''ll get this bounty processed and meet back up with you."

    We dismount the horses, Zhenya leading them both to get the bounty processed. Jiang then takes me to the alchemist he mentioned. The potions must be good if the shop door says "Master Potions." I almost wanted it to say "Yuuna''s Elixirs" instead.

    Jiang: "You going to stand there or enter?"

    Steven: "Right."

    Alchemist: "Welcome to Master Potions, young man. What may I get you today?"

    Steven: "Healing potions? The ones that close wounds."

    Alchemist: "I have those, plenty of those. They''re easy for me to make. Just know it can''t replace what has been lost, such as blood."

    Steven: "I need 5 of them."

    Alchemist: "25,000 Yingbi."

    That''s absurd.

    Someone took notes from Yuuna apparently and is selling potions at a high price. Even Jiang is looking at this man in shock! That''s half a year''s rent at the inn!

    Steven: "20,000?"

    Alchemist: "Say, why are you buying potions anyway, child?"

    Steven: "My friend was kidnapped and I want to bring her back."

    Alchemist: "Who is your friend?"

    Steven: "Another Goblin named Niroja."

    He sighs.

    Alchemist: "And here I was thinking I''m too old to care about others."

    Jiang: "Huh?"

    Alchemist: "Yes, yes. 20,000 Yingbi for your potions."

    He reluctantly accepts the 20,000 offer. I could try and lower the price, but I run the risk of getting him mad. Kicking me and Jiang out, leaving me without the potions.

    Steven: "Deal."

    The alchemist slicks his hair back and goes into the back to retrieve the potions.

    I''m not 100 percent sure what I''ll be using the potions for, but it''ll be good, just in case.

    Jiang: "What are you planning, Steven?"

    Steven: "Preparing for the worst, and hoping for the best, I guess."

    Jiang: "The worst?"

    Steven: "Niroja is¡­ well, you know."

    Jiang: "Oh."

    Steven: "These potions will keep that from happening though."

    The Alchemist returns with 5 small vials filled with a glowing yellow substance. I asked for healing potions, what is this?

    Steven: "Uhh, what are these?"

    Jiang: "Healing potions. These are the kind the Armies use. Where did you get these?"

    Alchemist: "I used to be a healer with the King''s Army. The price compliment their effectiveness. The vial isn''t fragile, either. It can take a beating."

    Steven: "Thank you, Alchemist."

    Alchemist: "They''re bitter, so drink them in one go if you can."

    I should get something else rather than this bag. It''s actually becoming an inconvenience! I have to take it off if I want to grab something. A leatherworker might have something I could have at my hip, like a satchel. It shouldn''t cost too much for a decent one.

    Steven: "Is there a leatherworker here, Jiang?"

    Jiang: "He''s a couple buildings down. Did you need something?"

    Steven: "A satchel."

    We head to the leatherworker and get greeted by another Goblin. A calm-mannered and presentable Goblin.

    Leatherworker: "Ah, welcome. How may I help you today, Jiang?"

    Jiang: "The kid here wants a satchel."

    Steven: "Something simple. I don''t really care for colors or designs right now."

    Leatherworker: "Well, the ones I have are simple and durable."

    He pulls one of the satchels from his work area and presents it to us. It''s more of a messenger bag than what I had in mind. Though it has plenty of well-located pockets and I could fit this comfortably over my shoulder. It''s perfect!

    Leatherworker: "It''s 300 Yingbi if you want it."

    Steven: "Alright, deal."

    Jiang: "Where to next, Steven?"

    Steven: "I should check on Dai-tai."

    Jiang: "Oh."

    We headed back to the inn. The feelings of fear and sadness lingered instead of the usual drunk-happy I''d come to. It seems that the closer to the entrance we got, the more of the effects from the bandit attack became apparent.

    Innkeeper: "Mister Omeo, hello."

    She said dejectedly.

    Steven: "Where''s Dai-tai?"

    Innkeeper: "She''s in your room."

    I don''t like this one bit.

    Without saying anything, I head to our room, too nervous to open the door.

    What if she''s crying? I don''t think I could handle the sight of her like that. She''s full of life and always happy, so who knows what she''s doing.

    I quietly enter and see Dai-tai covered under her blankets, sobbing quietly. I didn''t want this.

    Steven: "Dai-tai? It''s me, Steven."

    She uncovers herself, looking at me with tears streaming down her eyes before jumping up and embracing me.

    Dai-tai: "I thought they took you too."

    She sobbed weakly.

    Dai-tai: "They took Niroja."

    Steven: "I know, and I''ll get her back."

    Dai-tai: "It''s too dangerous."

    Steven: "It''ll be fine."

    Dai-tai: "How can it be fine when Niroja is gone and you''re going after her?!"

    Great, I was worried this would happen. I don''t even know what to say that''ll calm her down.

    Steven: "Did you forget who I am? I''m Steven. Here, just lay down. I''ll be back before you know it."

    We sit down on the bed as she leans on me for comfort. Wrapping a blanket around herself and using my arm to warm up her hands.

    Steven: "How did you become friends with Niroja?"

    Dai-tai: "We were little, some of the kids would push her around for being a Goblin and I would protect her."

    I do my best to comfort her, but I''m really doing something like this for the first time. I could only say "It''ll be alright," but it really isn''t. Niroja is still missing.

    Seeing this makes me wonder how Madelyn and the village are right now.

    ¡­

    The Hidden Village

    ----

    Hunter: "Nice hunting skills!"

    Madelyn: "It''s not that hard once you get used to it."

    Hunter: "Let''s head back, shall we?"

    Just like my homeworld, this one is on the "realistic" difficulty. It''s been the same radiant quests for the past week and I still have yet to see any changes!

    It''s a pattern, help the villagers with hunting or gathering until the evening and fall into my cot. Maybe I''m doing something wrong. Steven''s cot is empty as usual and it''s really quiet. I should''ve gone with him to the town. He''s probably having all kinds of fun right now!

    Nikita: "Madelyn, are you in there?"

    Woman: "Let me go!"

    An event? There''s a commotion going on outside.

    Madelyn: "Yes, I''m here."

    I shouted in response.

    Nikita: "Get out here, you need to see this to believe this."

    Finally! This is what I''ve been waiting for!

    Enthused, I jumped out of my cot and head outside. Nikita was waiting with several of the villagers and another woman tied up. Seriously, what''s going on here?

    Madelyn: "Who is this?"

    Nikita: "Lilith Klein."

    Madelyn: "Are you serious?"

    I''ve been told about Lilith, she''s a bastard child and we''re not supposed to injure her according to the void.

    This is troubling, maybe I shouldn''t have sent Steven out in the first place. Then again, he''s against her, so I''m not sure how that''ll turn out if he did see her.

    Madelyn: "How did you capture her?"

    Lilith: "I told you! I''m not an enemy!"

    Nikita: "She let herself be captured, surprisingly."

    Madelyn: "Here, let''s put her in the tent. We could at least figure something out."

    Well, she has to go somewhere. It''s best if I could keep an eye on her and interrogate her in here. We sit her down on a cot as she looks at us in fear. I looked behind me and found out it was because there were 3 grisly looking people staring her down.

    Madelyn: "I have to do this alone."

    Nikita: "Do you have it from here?"

    Madelyn: "Yes, you could wait outside. I''ll shout if something happens."

    Nikita: "Alright, try not to be long."

    They take their leave and I can finally begin with my interrogation. This is like every other interrogation quest. This should be easy.

    Lilith: "Can you untie me, please?"

    Madelyn: "Why should I?"

    Lilith: "Because I can escape them."

    Madelyn: "Prove it; do it."

    She stands up to the best of her abilities and a flame slowly envelopes the rope, burning it into ash.

    Madelyn: "How did you do that?"

    Lilith: "Magic."

    Madelyn: "Just like Steven and the others."

    I mumbled to myself.

    I need to figure out how to use magic. It looks cool and will probably make things around here a lot easier.

    Lilith: "You know Steven? Where is my trophy?"

    Madelyn: "I don''t know about a trophy, but Steven isn''t here right now."

    Lilith: "I need to speak with him."

    Madelyn: "You need to wait until he comes back then. You''re not going anywhere."

    Lilith: "Where does he stay? I''ll wait there."

    Madelyn: "Uh, well you''re on his cot."

    Not that it mattered where he stayed. She''s not leaving this tent unless I say so.

    Madelyn: "But it doesn''t matter. You''re going to tell me everything I want to know."

    ¡­

    Zheng De Shouyi, Hei''an Zhi Guo

    ----

    Steven: "I promise I''ll bring her back."

    I said softly.

    By some miracle, I managed to calm Dai-tai down and have her rest. How am I going to get Niroja back anyway? I can''t exactly talk my way out of this one.

    Troubled, I head back to the front of the inn where Zhenya came back with several other "tough" looking and heavily armored men.

    Someone''s ready for a fight.

    Steven: "Mercenaries?"

    Zhenya: "Veterans."

    Jiang: "You should''ve seen the way he came in."

    Zhenya: "That''s no way to talk now is it, Captain?"

    Jiang: "I thought you took things seriously, General."

    Steven: "Captain? General? What do you mean?"

    Jiang: "There''s no hiding it now?"

    Zhenya: "I told you I was apart of the Demon King''s Army, right? I was the general near the end of my service."

    Jiang: "I was the captain under him."

    There''s no way this can be a joke. They''re not the types to say that. I mean, I knew Zhenya was apart of the Army, but Jiang?

    He looks soft!

    Jiang: "Either way, we have to sit down and figure out how we''re going to get Niroja back."

    Zhenya: "There''s us and the rest outside, Jiang."

    Steven: "How many did you bring?"

    Zhenya: "Anyone who joined in, there''s almost 30 of us."

    The current men with Zhenya were intimidating. They never said a word and gave me a cold stare. If everyone else outside is like that, we''ll definitely stand a chance. We sat at one of the tables, Zhenya''s men were standing behind him like bodyguards.

    I guess loyalty runs deep with them.

    Zhenya: "So, how are we saving her?"

    Jiang: "After an attack like they did, no doubt there''s a bounty on them already."

    Zhenya: "A handful of injured civilians and a kidnapped girl."

    Steven: "How much is that?"

    Jiang: "No less than 15,000 for each bandit. And I know who did it too. They have an abandoned fort as a base for their acts of violence."

    An abandoned fort full of bandits worth 15,000 Yingbi each. It''s a goldmine for bounty hunters like Zhenya, but I only care about getting Niroja out and back to Dai-tai safely.

    Steven: "How many bandits are we talking about?"

    Jiang: "They were at 32 at their peak. Who knows if there''s more or less. The leader is violent."

    Steven: "Then how do I get Niroja out of there?"

    Zhenya: "What about the bounty?"

    Steven: "I don''t care about a bounty. I only want Niroja."

    Zhenya: "She''s just a Goblin."

    Steven: "I don''t care, she''s my friend!"

    I exclaimed, slamming my fist against the table.

    Noting my burst of anger, I apologize before sitting back down.

    Jiang: "I think he passes."

    Zhenya: "I think he does."

    Steven: "What?"

    Zhenya: "Let''s go save Niroja. We''re going right now."

    He stands and rushes everyone to leave.

    Steven: "But wait, we don''t have a plan."

    Zhenya: "I do and you''re coming with. Can you at least understand that?"

    Steven: "I do."

    Zhenya: "Then let''s go."

    We gathered even more people that could fight and were willing to get back at the bandits. Making us nearly 80 men strong in front of the town.

    I stayed near Zhenya, out of fear of accidentally provoking a large group of already pissed off Demons by bumping into them.

    Zhenya: "Jiang should feel right at home with this many men."

    Jiang: "Alright, listen up!"

    He shouted with authority.

    Jiang: "There''s a bandit group set up at an abandoned fort a few miles down this road and all of them have a bounty, dead or alive! I want 2 groups of 40 men."

    Zhenya: "One group will be ranged, so if you know how to use a bow or magic, follow me! The others, I don''t care if you use a sword, warhammer, or axe. If you can kill with it, you''re with Jiang."

    Jiang: "They kidnapped one of us and we''re going to get her back!"

    Zhenya gave out the attack plans, Zhenya''s group will be behind Jiang''s and surround the fort and give them a chance to surrender before fully attacking.

    I mounted Zhenya''s horse with an entire squadron of 80 townspeople, all filled with wrath. I just hope everything will go well.

    ¡­

    The Hidden Village

    ----

    Madelyn: "Alright, I''ve heard enough."

    Lilith: "But I haven''t finished."

    Madelyn: "It''s enough for now."

    I always wondered why Steven didn''t like the Royal Family and now it''s more than clear, the man can''t catch a break!

    He should really stop accepting quests.

    Still, it''s a little difficult to believe that all this is because she wanted to impress her father, who happens to be the Demon King and is deceased.

    This really speeds things up massively. Without the King, we don''t have to worry about him and we should be able to just speedrun the main quest, dethroning the Queen.

    Then again, we need to know about the Queen herself. By the way things are, she''s probably as strong as the King.

    I should report this to Nikita and hopefully open up an opportunity.

    Lilith: "Is this really Steven''s cot?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, it is. He won''t be here for a while so I guess it''s alright for you to sleep there."

    Lilith: "Oh, when will he be back?"

    Madelyn: "He should''ve been here a couple days ago, so I guess he got caught up with something important."

    I step out and begin telling Nikita everything I know. He tells me not to believe everything she says, but I don''t see a reason why.

    I mean, she''s obviously after Steven. If not, she would''ve just burned the entire village down and why would she like about the King being deceased?

    Nikita: "Then the King''s dead? Truly, this is concerning."

    Madelyn: "How so?"

    Nikita: "The Queen would then have full authority over the country."

    After all this time, I never asked why they were so against the Queen. I deserve some answers after all the help I''ve done!

    Madelyn: "Why do you hate the Queen so much?"

    Nikita: "Because she doesn''t respect us. What do you do when guards become corrupt? When they steal crops and homes? Then proceed to rob you for all your money, calling it the King''s "rightful" taxes?"

    Madelyn: "Protest?"

    Nikita: "You can try, but you''ll be arrested. And it''s not just the poor, the working folk has it just as bad. It''s either live freely as a noble or die as a peasant."

    Madelyn: "Why don''t you just leave the country?"

    Nikita: "You can''t, the borders are closed because of the Elves. They attack anyone, even themselves, the bastards."

    Paranoia and war go side by side, by the looks of it.

    This is just raising more questions than answers. Looks like I''ll have to settle for one more question, the important one.

    Madelyn: "Before I came here, I was being dangled by darkness and it spoke to me. Do you know what it was?"

    Nikita: "If you didn''t know, Madelyn, then it''s best for some things to be left in the dark for now."

    He walks away quietly before I was able to question him further.

    Great, now I''m just lost.

    Lilith should know more than he might, especially when it comes to the Queen. I believe in knowing your enemy and I might be able to figure out her weakness.

    ¡­

    Abandoned Fort, Hei''an Zhi Guo

    ----

    Jiang: "We''re half a mile out. We stop right here for a few."

    Zhenya: "Here you go, Steven."

    I''m handed a bow, dagger, and quiver full of arrows.

    I''m not sure why I''m handed it, I could get by with just magic like I''ve been doing.

    Steven: "What''s this for?"

    Zhenya: "You''re going ahead of us to get Niroja and getting her out through the confusion that''s about to happen."

    Steven: "Well, how long do I have?"

    Jiang: "About 30 minutes."

    I nodded.

    I understand this. If we attacked before I got to Niroja, she might end up as a body shield, so I have to get her before it''s too late.

    I dismount Zhenya''s warhorse and begin making my way to the fort by going through the forest alongside the road.

    I''m not sure what to expect, scouts through the forest and probably guards near where Niroja might be. Not to mention, the estimated 32 plus bandits in the camp.

    I don''t even know where in the fort Niroja might be in to top it off!

    I stumbled across what looked like a patrol of 2 bandits. If I ambushed them, they might tell me where Niroja is.

    Yet, I''m not sure if they really are bandits. They look more refined than what a bandit would look like. Hiding behind a bush, I silently snuck up to them, eavesdropping and waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    Bandit #1: "What do you think the chief is thinking, kidnapping a town''s person like that."

    Bandit #2: "How should I know? He does crazy shit like that."

    Bandit #1: "A Goblin of all people too. They''re not going to pay for a ransom, everyone knows that."

    Bandit #2: "Well, he probably has his reasons. She might know the asshole that''s been rounding us up, one by one."

    They''re bandits alright.

    Drawing the bow, I pop up and take out the first bandit. My arrow zipping through the air and hitting him in the neck.

    As he slowly fell to the floor, I strafe and hit the other bandit in the knee, forcing him to the floor before he could draw his weapon.

    I close the distance, putting him in an armlock with the dagger to his neck.

    Steven: "The Goblin, where is she?"

    Bandit #2: "You fuckin'' prick. You''re dead."

    Steven: "You really want to die for your scumbag chief? Where is the girl."

    Bandit #2: "Fuck you."

    Steven: "She''s only a child."

    I bluffed.

    Bandit #2: "Fuck, shit."

    He caves into his moral side.

    Bandit #2: "Alright, she should be in the dungeon. You can enter it through the main tower."

    Steven: "Good, thank you."

    Bandit #2: "I told you what you wanted. Now let me go."

    Steven: "Wind Torrent."

    The sudden wind throws him into a tree face first, instantly knocking him out cold.

    I should probably rid of him. Keeping myself from running the risk of him alerting someone, but I can''t bring myself to kill him. He actually told me what I wanted.

    Vigilant, I slowly make my way through the forest into a small clearing.

    The fort wall is visible through the clearing!

    Going through the front entrance is suicide and I won''t have enough time to look for a back entrance before the attack begins.

    The only way to get in is by scaling the jagged stone wall, but I''ll be out in the open.

    I could use Ignite and set the watchtower on the far side on fire, but I don''t think I have that kind of reach. There''s also Firebolt, but it doesn''t explode in a fire as Ignite does.

    Steven: "Ignite."

    Getting as close as possible without getting caught and with my hand doused in a fire, I throw a fastball towards the top of the watchtower, hitting lower than anticipated on the wooden support beams.

    To small fire quickly spirals out of control, forcing the bandits on top to jump out before it collapses.

    Using the opportunity, I begin scaling the wall before jumping down on the other side and hide behind a cart of hay.

    Everyone''s attention seemed to be on the burning watchtower. A bandit, who had to be the chief, was shouting and ordering the others to put out the fire from a balcony.

    Bandit Chief: "Nestor! Fucking help Marat to put that fire out!"

    That has to be the main tower!

    I noticed another figure, covered in a hood running inside the tower. Did they send someone else to watch over me?

    Through the confusion that was caused, I snuck from cover to cover, avoiding the bandits, until reaching the door to the main tower.

    Now that I''m inside, I could begin searching for the dungeon. I had to be in a converted mess hall, this looks like both an armory and living quarters. Beds were spread apart from each other on one side and a massive stockpile of weapons and crates stacked on the other.

    The fort began to rumble heavily. The attack has started and I have to find Niroja quickly. I only needed a couple more minutes!

    A couple of bandits ran back inside, to grab from the stockpile. They quickly noticed me as an enemy and a fight breaks out.

    Bandit: "Who the fu¡ªget him!"

    I''m tackled to the floor, but not before I gut one with the dagger. He rolls away bleeding and the other starts to pummel me.

    Savagely beating me as I desperately try to avoid him. A sword is run through him from behind and falls on top of me. Weak, I struggled to push him off me and figure out who saved me.

    Jiang: "What are you waiting for? Go I have the entrance covered!"

    Steven: "Th-Thank you."

    Swiping the best sword I could find, I run blindly down a stairway into what had to be the dungeon. Assuming I could call it one. It''s more of a torture room!

    My mind shudders to imagine what happened here.

    Desperately, I call out to Niroja.

    Steven: "Niroja!"

    Getting louder with each shout, my mind drifts to the worst possible scenario, causing me to nearly break down.

    I reach the end of the dungeon and find Niroja unconscious in a cell.

    Hunched over, chained to the wall like an animal. The cell didn''t have any form of lock and I rushed over to her.

    Niroja: "Steven?"

    She said weakly.

    Steven: "I''m right here for you, Niroja."

    Niroja: "They, they hit me; It hurts."

    Steven: "Here."

    I remove my satchel and grab the potions I''d hope I wouldn''t have to use. Uncapping it and help her drink it, as she tried not to gag.

    Niroja: "It''s bitter."

    She cried.

    Steven: "I know it is, but please bear with it for now."

    I pleaded with her.

    I released her from her chains and she barely manages to stand on her own, leaning against the wall for leverage.

    Steven: "How do you feel?"

    Niroja: "Weak¡­ but better."

    A sudden crashing noise from outside the cell draws the both us like crates falling and breaking.

    Niroja is in no shape to fight back if a bandit is here with us!

    I gave her my satchel, placing it over her shoulder and drawing my sword. As long as I keep anyone that would hurt her from entering the cell, she''ll be safe.

    Investigating the noise, I find a bandit against a wall, covered in blood. Footstep echo as the assailant walks down and finishes off the already defeated bandit.

    The assailant reveals themselves, and much to my dismay, it was one of the sisters, Bao.

    Dressed in dark outfit and hood, still managing to look elegant even in a place as dreadful as this.

    Bao: "My, I''m starting to wonder why she was struggling with you. It looks like I gave these bandits too great of a task for them to accomplish."

    Steven: "Bao?! It was you?"

    Bao: "Surprised? Where''s Lilith, the bastard?"

    Steven: "No, I was just thinking. Shouldn''t you be the redhead instead of your sister Mei? I mean, you''re the one with the short-temper and all."

    She sheaths her sword and gives me a demonic smile.

    Bao: "I''m going to make you regret saying that."

    Shit.

    She''s challenging me to hand-to-hand? She raised her hands in a fighting position.

    Not that I have a problem with it. I expected Bao to be the one to use magic and just get it over with.

    I learned boxing in my home world because of my friends. If her body isn''t too different from mine, a good hit on her liver should knock her down.

    Steven: "Alright, I''ll accept, but I have something to ask."

    Bao: "I might consider it."

    Steven: "Let the woman in here go, she had nothing to do with me."

    Bao: "That''s fine, I don''t care about her anyway. Be glad I''m in a good mood."

    It''s a relief that even someone like her could see some reason. Without turning my back to her, I ordered Niroja to escape. At least she would be safe if something happened.

    Steven: "Niroja, you should go."

    Niroja: "What about you?"

    Steven: "Don''t worry about me, run and find Jiang, now."

    I demanded.

    Niroja grips the satchel tightly and dashes for the stairs, escaping the dungeon.

    Now that I don''t have to worry about her, I could focus all my attention on Bao.

    Bao: "Aren''t you quite the hero?"

    Steven: "It just means I could go all out."

    I learned to box for self-defense, but never actually used it outside for sport.

    Will I actually stand a chance against her?

    Raising my hands to Bao, we circle each other.

    I don''t even know her weakness, other than her short-temper. I actually expected her to lose it when I called her out on it, but she''s keeping herself in check, so it''s throwing me off.

    She has to be up to something. This isn''t how I expected her to be.

    Backing away and lowering my fists, I make space between us. Attempting to pacify Bao and ruin what she might''ve had planned.

    Bao: "What are you doing?"

    Steven: "Not fighting you. I''m leaving and you''re not going to stop me."

    Her face turns into a scowl.

    I knew she had something planned.

    She begins to swarm me with punches. Knocking me to the floor and proceeding to relentlessly stomp me. Her high heels digging into me, as if they were trying to puncture me.

    Bao: "Damn you, damn you, damn you!"

    She screamed between each stomp.

    Bao: "Argh! Why don''t you just disappear?!"

    With the pain starting to become unbearable, I start looking for a way out of this situation.

    Grabbing the closest item that I could find, which happened to be a decently sized rock, I smashed it against her ankle.

    Bao: "Aah! Damn it!"

    She cried as she fell to the floor.

    Seizing the opportunity, I grab her and put her in a chokehold. Slowly, putting her to sleep as she struggles to move and breathe.

    Bao: "Help¡­ me¡­"

    She desperately calls out before passing out.

    Is it over?

    I let her go and her body ragdolls to the floor. Fear envelops me, a cold chill flies through my spine, believing I overdid it and snapped her neck.

    We may hate each other, but I don''t want her to die!

    I let out a huge sigh of relief and laugh nervously when I flipped her over and see her breathing. She''s really unconscious, but still alive.

    I''m not even sure what to do with her. She''d be more trouble if I bring her and she awakens on me. Yet, it would be very useful to bring her back to the town.

    If she led the bandits here, I could get rid of her with ease. Then again, she''s royalty, so she might have the power to be exempt from the law.

    I should let Jiang know. I''m sure he''d know what to do.

    Still winded by her kicks, I crawled up the stairs. Looking back halfway to the deceased bandit Bao sent down here. The stairs just so happened to be more of a struggle than they were.

    By the time I reached Jiang, the fighting already ceased. The bandit''s bodies lined the front gate and the ones that were captured alive were being summarily executed.

    Jiang: "Executed with perfection, men! We didn''t even lose a single person!"

    Steven: "Jiang."

    Jiang: "Steven? Were you beaten by a hammer? You''re covered in bruises!"

    Steven: "I ran into Bao and a bandit in the dungeon."

    Jiang: "Bao? From the Royal family? You jest."

    Steven: "She should still be in the dungeon."

    Now that he knows, I could get back to Niroja. I scanned the fort''s courtyard, but I couldn''t see her. She''s neither with the townspeople or even leaning against the wall.

    She had to be nearby, I saw run up the stairs and she wasn''t inside when I left.

    Steven: "Have you seen Niroja? I sent her outside when I ran into Bao."

    Jiang: "I did indeed. I sent her outside the fort with Zhenya and the rest of the men."

    Steven: "You split up?"

    Jiang: "To secure the fort and capture anyone trying to escape."

    I would assume it would be safer to be in the now captured fort. Not that it mattered now, we already won.

    To leave the fort, I had to walk past the lined up bandit bodies. It was horrible to see so many dead people, even if they were bandits. I even killed 2 of them, to my knowledge.

    I found peace in believing that they were rapists that pillaged innocent towns and villages.

    Niroja was sitting by a tree, being tended to by a couple of the townspeople. Zhenya wasn''t even nearby when I found her. He was across ordering people what to do on horseback.

    Steven: "Niroja, do you feel better with the healing potions?"

    She nods, tilting her head to the side and smiling at me weakly.

    Townsperson: "She really shouldn''t move. She has a broken rib. The healing potion helped her. Though, it won''t replace what''s lost."

    Steven: "Lost?"

    Townsperson: "She lost a bit of blood, but not too much that it''s an emergency."

    I let out a small sigh of relief.

    We''re not completely out of the woods. I still have to take her back to Dai-tai and probably have a doctor check on her.

    Steven: "How are we taking her back to the town?"

    Townsperson: "On horseback, you could do that, right?"

    Steven: "I can, but I don''t have my own horse."

    Zhenya: "Well, you could use the same one you''ve been borrowing for the past week."

    He appears from behind, already leading his horses. Obviously he would, it was foolish to believe I didn''t have a horse to take back to town, but will the horse let me ride him back to town without Zhenya?

    I mount and with the help of Zhenya and the townsperson, Niroja is seated safely in front of me. It might not be the most comfortable for me, but it''ll keep her from falling over if she happens to faint.

    Zhenya: "We have everything under control here, so don''t worry about us."

    Steven: "Thank you."

    The town shouldn''t be more than half an hour away, especially since I''m on horseback. I start off slow, building up into a comfortable pace for Niroja.

    She relaxes into the saddle and leans back on me.

    Steven: "Are you alright?"

    Niroja: "It''s really comfortable."

    Steven: "Am I a chair?"

    I said playfully.

    Niroja: "Sorry Steven."

    Steven: "It''s fine, I''ll be a chair."

    ¡­

    The Hidden Village

    ----

    Madelyn: "You could stay in this tent until Steven does come back."

    Lilith: "Is that okay?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, you told me everything I wanted, so I say you earned it."

    If no one is telling me what I want, I''m doing this my way. With everything Lilith told me, a peaceful resolution should be available.

    The Queen''s weakness is her family.

    I never expected it to be so simple. Queen or not, we should be able to easily take advantage of her and Lilith is my key character.

    Hopefully, she doesn''t have a quest where she''d get kidnapped and we have to save her.

    Snapping myself out of thought, I look to Lilith, who happened to be blushing slightly.

    Madelyn: "You good?"

    Lilith: "I¡­ I¡­ never really had a friend before."

    Madelyn: "If you 2 iron out your differences and talk. You might even be friends with Steven!"

    I persuade her.

    Lilith: "My trophy?"

    It could be pushing my luck, but Steven might be able to make evens with her at this rate. Not that she''s a horrible person. The best word that I could come up with to describe her is, lost.

    Madelyn: "Yes, he seems like the kind of person to be reasoned with."

    Young Mi, a girl who I believed was a ghost at first, enters the tent and sits nearby. I usually only ever talk to her when she needed something, so it has to be something new.

    Lilith: "A Wight?"

    Young Mi: "How long have you known Steven, Madelyn?"

    Madelyn: "Huh? A week by now."

    Young Mi: "What about her?"

    She points to Lilith, who was oblivious to her question at first. Young Mi had to rephrase the question so that she could understand.

    Lilith: "Oh, about 6 months."

    Young Mi: "What do you know about him?"

    Lilith: "Nothing really."

    She knows nothing about him even after half a year?

    Madelyn: "You have to know something minor at least."

    Lilith: "He goes to an Academy and lives with Nekomata."

    Madelyn: "So you do know something?"

    Young Mi: "Anyway, would either of you trust him?"

    Madelyn: "No."

    I can''t trust someone I barely know. It should''ve been obvious.

    Lilith: "I''m not sure. Every time we met, it ends in a fight."

    Young Mi: "I''m getting nowhere. I need more time to think."

    She just ups and leaves. It would''ve been nice if I knew why she was asking us in the first place. Not that it would change my opinion on him. I''m sure he''d understand.

    Madelyn: "Well¡­"

    I may as well be on good terms with Lilith if we''re going to be staying in the same tent. I''m sure she''d be a lot of help until Steven comes back.

    She might even teach me magic if I ask her.

    Madelyn: "Hey Lilith, how do you learn magic?"

    ¡­

    Zheng De Shouyi, Hei''an Zhi Guo

    ----

    Steven: "Hey, someone give me a hand outside!"

    Niroja: "Ahh~ I can''t wait to go to bed."

    Steven: "You can''t go to bed yet. A doctor has to check on you first."

    Is nobody listening or is the inn empty?

    Steven: "Hey! Innkeeper give me a hand, please!"

    The Magus that drinks a lot but is good with magic steps out. He seemed to have good enough coordination and it''s barely the afternoon, so it might be safe to assume he''s somewhat sober.

    Steven: "Are you drunk?"

    Magus: "That''s no way to greet me, now is it, Steven? No, I was about to get started though."

    Steven: "Could you help her down? She''s injured and can''t move too much."

    Magus: "Right, she must be the one the bandits took. Good to see her alive."

    He gave her a hand in dismounting he helps her inside the inn. I tie the horse to the post and stretch my back from the awkward way I was riding before going inside the deserted inn.

    Who would''ve guessed the number of patrons would change the feeling of the place? The people that are in here aren''t even drinking or eating. They''re just staring blankly into the ceiling and waiting for something interesting to happen.

    Innkeeper: "I apologize Mister Omeo, the inn isn''t very lively."

    Magus: "Yeah, everyone took off for that fort."

    Steven: "Well, they should be back soon. Is there a doctor available in the meantime?"

    Magus: "I know a doctor down the road."

    Steven: "Could you get him? I''ll pay."

    Magus: "Well, sure, why not. More money for the experiment."

    I turn my attention to Niroja, who was sitting at a table in pain, gripping the satchel tightly.

    Steven: "Do you want another potion?"

    She shakes her head before speaking.

    Niroja: "Too bitter."

    Steven: "It helps with the pain."

    I try pleading with her to no avail. She really doesn''t like the way the potion tastes. Sure, they taste horrible, but they do the job.

    Niroja: "You look like you could use one, you''re covered in bruises."

    Steven: "Getting kicked by high heels does that."

    She giggles and purposely pokes me, making me flinch in pain. Maybe she is right, it actually hurts!

    Steven: "Alright, fine. Give me the satchel."

    Going through the satchel revealed that one of the potion vials broke, leaving me with 2 now. I felt disappointed, but I was relieved they lasted as long as they did. The alchemist was right, they''re pretty durable.

    I''m hesitant to drink it. Niroja helped by lifting it and almost causing me to gag.

    It really is bitter!

    I don''t even know how to describe it, I''m left with a horrible aftertaste, and my mouth feels really slimy.

    Niroja: "Hmhm, see? I told you."

    She giggled.

    Steven: "Oh wait, where''s Dai-tai, innkeep?"

    Innkeeper: "She hasn''t left the room."

    I had almost forgotten that she was asleep. If she still is, we might surprise her after the doctor is done.

    Magus: "I brought the doctor!"

    He walks in with another Goblin. I''m starting to believe they make excellent workers, I haven''t seen a Demon craftsman or doctor since I arrived.

    Doctor: "Your friend needs help and I''d be happy to."

    Steven: "Thank you, doctor."

    He has Niroja lay flat on the table and checks her, noting her ribs, and began using healing magic liberally. Niroja was squeamish from his cold hands hovering over her body with magic and did her best from moving around.

    He keeps it up for a while before fixing his clothes and finishing.

    Doctor: "She''ll be fine, she just needs to rest for a while."

    Steven: "Thank you again, doctor."

    Doctor: "Don''t thank me, it''s my job."

    Steven: "How much do I owe you?"

    Doctor: "I don''t really charge for using healing magic. It''s not like I used medicine or anything. It''s free for her, by the way."

    That''s a relief.

    Niroja gets up and starts jumping around, ecstatic over no longer feeling any pain.

    Niroja: "Let''s go to Dai-tai!"

    Steven: "Alright, let''s try to surprise her!"

    Slowly opening the creaking door, Dai-tai was still in bed, the blankets completely covering her. I waved for Niroja to enter and sat her down on the opposite bed before calling out to her.

    Steven: "Hey, Dai-tai!"

    Niroja: "Sleepyhead!"

    She uncovers herself slowly and her eyes widen in shock when she noticed Niroja sitting beside me.

    Dai-tai: "Niroja? Niroja?!"

    She rushes out of the bed and jumps on top of us, holding us tightly to the point that it''s difficult to breathe.

    Dai-tai: "Niroja!"

    Niroja: "Ease up, idiot."

    This is a teary-eyed reunion.

    Steven: "If you 2 want to talk, I could step out."

    Dai-tai shakes her head.

    Dai-tai: "You''re my friend too!"

    It makes me blush a little by hearing her say that, even if she''s just a Demon.

    Dai-tai: "We should celebrate with more liquor!"

    Niroja: "I can''t drink though."

    Steven: "Really? Because last time, you drank until you passed out."

    Niroja: "It tasted like fruits and sweet that time."

    There''s no point in starting now when Zhenya will really get started with everyone else knowing how heavy he and Dai-tai drink.

    Steven: "Can we wait until everyone else gets here?"

    Dai-tai: "That''s a good idea. I might challenge Jiang and Zhenya to another drinking contest."

    Niroja: "I''m really hungry."

    Steven: "Eat what you want then, Niroja. I''ll pay for it."

    I pay for everything anyway.

    Taking the girls back to the front, we order the usual food. Dai-tai always orders a stewed meatball with crab meat. I''ve tried it once out of curiosity and it actually tastes pretty good.

    Niroja is usually more of a vegetarian and orders a salad. It usually consists of napa and purple cabbage, sweet bell pepper, and carrots, sliced and tossed with bean sprouts, green onions, peanuts, sesame seeds and occasionally with sliced pork to the side.

    To top it off, it''s drizzled in a ridiculously sweet honey dressing. I''ve only had a small taste and I''ve trying to figure out what it was made of since.

    I''m always trying something new, so one-half of my plate is usually stir-fried beef with onions and peppers that simply smells delicious and the meat tastes soft and tender. The other is shredded pork with garlic sprouts. The pork is smooth and tasty; even the garlic sprouts are fresh and tender.

    Then to drink, it''s always water for me and Niroja. I''d definitely be drinking soda, but it doesn''t exist here and liquor doesn''t really go well in my opinion.

    I kept my promise with the Magus and paid him in alcohol, as he asked for. His alcoholism is making me worried, even if he is a Demon. He comes off as a really good guy.

    Steven: "Why do you drink?"

    Magus: "An experiment."

    Steven: "Really?"

    Magus: "I could use healing magic on myself to keep my liver from going bad and from poisoning myself. I''ve only been doing it for 5 months now and it''s a pretty fun experiment, I dare say."

    Steven: "What are you trying to learn?"

    Magus: "Alcohol is an antiseptic if I drink enough, will I be healthy?"

    I''m pretty sure that''s a different kind of alcohol.

    After we finished eating, we retired back to our room. We''re already tired and it''s not even the evening yet.

    Niroja: "Ahh~ I never felt this relaxed in a while."

    I never felt so satisfied when I stretched and popped my back. I might not even go bounty hunting for the next couple of days and hang out with the girls. There has to be something we could all do together other than drink.

    Niroja: "Steven, did you ever have any pets?"

    Steven: "That''s an odd question to ask so suddenly."

    Niroja: "I actually wondered for a while."

    Steven: "Well, I have 3 cats with my family."

    Dai-tai: "That''s really nice."

    Niroja: "What were you doing a year ago?"

    Dai-tai: "I want to know too. Were you a chef or something? You know a lot about food."

    Steven: "A master chef in my parent''s restaurant."

    I soon find myself yawning. Surely, a short nap wouldn''t hurt. The girls look like they could use one as well.

    Steven: "Should we rest for a while?"

    Dai-tai: "I''m already ahead of you."

    She yawns.

    Niroja: "But you were already sleeping all day."

    Dai-tai: "I''m too tired to hear you, Niroja."

    Steven: "Do what you want, I''m laying down."

    I already cover myself and lay sideways, like I usually do, towards Niroja. She seems rather disappointed that we want to rest but doesn''t speak up about it.

    Steven: "What''s wrong?"

    Niroja: "I''m tired too."

    Steven: "Come here then."

    I lift up the covers and let Niroja crawl in. I''m not sure if it would be a good idea to sleep so close to her because of how clammy she can be. She isn''t too bad right now and it''s only for a little bit, how bad can it be?

    Niroja: "This is pretty bold of you."

    Steven: "You don''t have to; you can go to your bed with Dai-tai."

    Niroja: "I''m already under the blankets."

    We''re not close to be holding each other, just enough that our arms are almost touching. My mind starts wandering with ideas of me and her. I must be horrible to be thinking like this, especially after everything that happened today. Yet, I was able to slowly drift off because of it.

    ¡­

    I wake up way later than I had wanted. We had slept for a good while and the sun was beginning to set. The sounds of people laughing and chatting were heard faintly through the door.

    I get up and noticed Niroja was still asleep peacefully and Dai-tai was nowhere to be seen. She must''ve got up before we did and headed outside. I should be waking Niroja up, but she looks so peaceful. I actually haven''t seen her like that before.

    I''ll wake her up later, I have to find Dai-tai and probably Jiang. I cautiously get up and leave the room without waking Niroja. Accidentally bumping into Jiang when I reached the front.

    Dai-tai and Zhenya we''re at the table next to us, laughing at Jiang''s poor coordination. He was obviously drinking, his face is flushed and has the brightest smile I''ve seen on a drunk person.

    Jiang: "Oh ho ho, look who it is! How was it? Did you rock her senseless?"

    Is he really talking about Bao, seriously?

    Steven: "Well, I guess so. I did knock her out."

    Zhenya: "Damn, my boy!"

    Dai-tai falls to the floor in a massive fit of laughter. Zhenya sniggers and jugs an entire glass of liquor. The nearby patrons overheard and applaud me before joining Zhenya.

    I''m so lost right now.

    Jiang: "We have to get you a drink to celebrate!"

    Steven: "To celebrate what?"

    Jiang: "It was your first time, right?"

    Fighting?

    Steven: "No, I''ve done it plenty of times."

    Dai-tai is laughing so hard that it''s starting to become contagious.

    Dai-tai: "Stop¡ªmy sides. I''ll¡ªI''ll get him a drink, Jiang."

    Jiang: "Be careful, he might rock you senseless too!"

    Dai-tai loses all sense and becomes a mass of contagious laughter. Tears are streaming from her face as she fails miserably to control herself.

    I don''t even know what''s going on, but it''s hilarious.

    With a hand, she was able to get up and sit at the bar. The innkeeper already had a bottle waiting for me. The same kind of vodka that tastes fruity.

    Steven: "Why were you laughing so hard?"

    Dai-tai: "When they came back, they asked where you were and I said you were sleeping with Niroja and they took it the wrong way."

    She laughed.

    Steven: "Uh¡­"

    Just great, another misunderstanding.

    Steven: "You''re helping me clear it up."

    Dai-tai: "It''s fine, they''ll be too drunk to remember. Where is Niroja anyway?"

    Steven: "Asleep."

    Dai-tai: "You''re not drinking with her? I''ll go wake her if you want."

    Steven: "Yes, please."

    She might be a lightweight, but she''s still pleasant to drink with. I''ll just have to keep an eye on her. Last time, she was drinking the vodka like it was water and didn''t want to move the next morning.

    Steven: "Could I get another glass for Niroja, innkeeper?"

    I''m moving over to the corner, it''s a really good spot. Nobody is too close and we''ll blend in, which means we''ll be drinking in peace.

 30 Cursed

    The next day, I''m inside the inn talking with Jiang and Zhenya about the raid on the fort. Surprisingly, nobody was too injured and all 38 bandits were captured. When Jiang went into the dungeon to arrest Bao, she vanished and the bandit she killed down there happened to be the bandit chief.

    Jiang: "There''s also the issue of the current bounties you''ve collected."

    He was sorting through paperwork for the raided fort. It''s really is abandoned but he thinks he could find some use for it. I don''t know for why he''d want a fort but it''s good he''s doing his job as lord somewhat. The girls were starting to believe he was lazy.

    Steven: "What do you mean? I processed all of mine with Zhenya."

    Zhenya: "He means the 4 bandits you captured in the fort."

    Zhenya had his head down on the table, hungover from last night. I had a hard time trying to figure out if he''s still tired or regretting drinking so much.

    Steven: "Oh that? I said I only cared about Niroja."

    Jiang: "Well, we found 2 in the forest already beaten when we started the raid, one with an arrow through his neck and the other unconscious against a tree. And 2 more in the fort, one gutted and another dead in the dungeon."

    Bao did that, why am I getting the credit?

    Zhenya: "Nobody wants to take credit for your work."

    He hands me 4 sealed envelopes. I never checked inside them due to the seal to prevent fraud, but I''m told it''s a report and a signed letter from an official, which is usually Jiang for me and Zhenya, confirming that we caught the bounty and allowed to collect on them.

    Zhenya: "He doesn''t know how to collect, jackass. I did everything for him."

    Jiang sighs and takes back the envelopes.

    Steven: "There''s the issue with Bao."

    If she got away, she would''ve already found me. I''m not sure if she''s going to stalk me until we head back to the village or she ran away back home scared. I''ll fight her like I did last time, but I''d rather avoid it.

    Jiang: "Yeah, we can''t arrest her anyways. Either way, you have no choice but to have Zhenya collect and deliver the bounty pay."

    It was 15,000 for each bandit and I got 4 of them, so it''s 60,000 Yingbi just waiting there for me to collect. Well, I should collect but there won''t be any use for it soon. I''m leaving back to the village with the girls.

    Steven: "60,000 Yingbi, right?"

    Jiang: "It''s actually 295,000 Yingbi."

    Steven: "How?!"

    Zhenya: "Heh, yeah the bandit chief actually had a bounty of 250,000."

    He must''ve been someone evil to accumulate a bounty that high. Now I''m even more reluctant to collect the bounty. I mean, Bao was the one that actually killed him. Besides, where am I going to fit so much money?

    This is making my head hurt.

    Steven: "I don''t have that big of a wallet, Jiang."

    Steven: "A caravan?"

    Jiang: "I already told you, didn''t I? You unofficially have the town''s support. Well, not really, your village looks like they could use new equipment, so it was either give you them or to the trash they go."

    I remember now. He told me that when he was loaded with alcohol. I guess he wasn''t drunk talking when he said so. The town doesn''t support us officially and denounces us, but unofficially, he''ll get what we needed. He probably doesn''t even mean it still and is just getting rid of the equipment and we happen to be convenient for him.

    I''m glad either way. I was actually about to give up and buy the equipment instead.

    Jiang: "2 wagons filled with crafting equipment and a chest filled with 295,000 Yingbi. It''s really good equipment, Steven. So you better be grateful."

    He said half-jokingly.

    Steven: "Thank you, Jiang."

    Zhenya: "You going to kiss him on the cheek too? Don''t say it like it''s the last you''ll see of us. We''re going too, the horse and wagons aren''t yours to keep."

    Steven: "Right."

    Jiang: "If you''re going to be a smartass, then you better do it with your head up."

    I should now have a little over 350,000 Yingbi. Which means I''ll be living comfortably for the next couple of years should I choose to live at the inn. If bounty hunting is this lucrative, why isn''t everyone doing it?

    Steven: "Well, what do we do now?"

    Zhenya: "I''m drinking. Helping you the past week has me living comfortably for the next few months or so."

    Jiang: "It''ll take some time to load the wagons, so do what you want for the next hour or two."

    The girls should be at the river, they''ll be happy to hear we actually succeeded at the last minute.

    Excusing myself, I head out to the river near the front of town. I never got to really take in the scenery here. The mountains slope beautifully in the background, the trees lined up perfectly across the river, birds flying about and the girls look really amazing as they relax by the river.

    I could really get to take in the scenery now that there''s nothing going on.

    Dai-tai: "Steven, are you lost?"

    She calls in the distance.

    I walk up to them to see Niroja hiding something behind her back.

    Steven: "What''s behind you?"

    Niroja: "Nothing."

    Steven: "Alright, but guess what! We have the town''s support."

    Dai-tai: "Are you kidding?"

    Her face lights up as if she achieved something.

    Steven: "Yes! They''re loading up the wagons with the tools we needed."

    Dai-tai: "We should celebrate!"

    Niroja: "I don''t feel like drinking right now."

    Steven: "We should do something that''ll last."

    Dai-tai: "Oh! Will you buy us new clothes?"

    She energetically stands up.

    I do have quite a bit of money now and it''s not like they have expensive tastes like I do. I actually planned on buying them coats for winter anyway.

    Steven: "Well, alright. I''ll give you 3,000 each."

    A coat does sound decent but what about armor? I don''t want to wear something that''ll bear me down with a lot of weight and I like to be light on my feet. Jiang or Zhenya should be able to help me out. Then again, I don''t want to bother them with something that seems trivial.

    Niroja: "Thank you!"

    They both start to hug me out of nowhere and catch me by surprise. I don''t really understand why they''re getting riled up over new clothes, but it puts a smile on my face to see them happy.

    I decided to tag along with them, believing they might go a little overboard and spend more than I gave them. Heading to a tailor, whose collection of clothes seemed more like it came from Ostroven. It has to be inspired or the tailor is Elven.

    Tailor: "Ah, hello. How may I help you today?"

    Another Goblin! I knew it, they make excellent craftsmen.

    Steven: "What''s the style of your clothes? It reminds me of my home."

    I point towards a wooden mannequin in a suit. The suit itself looks almost identical to what we''d wear in Ostroven.

    Tailor: "That''s because it is. This town is essentially for artisans all over, so you''re going to be seeing all kinds of different styles."

    The girls are already looking at the dresses before I knew it. I may as well pick something out for myself, I''m going to need to hide from the Royal Family.

    Steven: "Are there any cloaks? Something sturdy and will last."

    Tailor: "I have something, if you''re either to walk through the rough crowds of Shi De Emo or keep your skin healthy as you walk the beaches of Zheng De Meinu, you can easily trust a cloak made of a sturdy cotton material."

    He retrieves the cloak he mentioned from the back and shows it off. It''s forest green, hooded, a single button would secure it around my neck and there are slits on the sides so I could easily use my hands. It fits perfectly and I''ll be able to easily hide my face if someone like Bao was nearby.

    Steven: "What''s the price?"

    Tailor: "250 Yingbi."

    Steven: "I''ll pay with their clothes too."

    Tailor: "I''ll keep it on the counter."

    Dai-tai and Niroja finally pick out a rather fancy looking fur-trimmed coat. It''s hard for me to put it into words, it''s simultaneously regal yet rugged. It''s made of black suede and a brown fur that covers the lapels and the central opening of the coat. They really kept the winter in mind. It seems rather long, ending just above the knees.

    Tailor: "These are my personal favorite coats. They''re 1,000 Yingbi each."

    His work backs his claim up. These look like they were made with exceptional attention to detail.

    Steven: "You could get more if you like."

    Dai-tai: "Could we get Young Mi one too?"

    Steven: "Sure, but that''s all you want?"

    Niroja grips her coat tightly.

    Niroja: "Yes."

    Steven: "Alright, get Madelyn one too while we''re at it."

    I''m pretty sure she doesn''t have any clothes for winter too. I wasn''t sure how cold it would get and even went as far as to buy myself a simple one that''ll fit comfortably under the cloak.

    Tailor: "Then everything shall be 5,150 Yingbi."

    After making the exchange the girls hurried back to the inn and started wearing their new coats. I''m starting to wonder if I''m the odd one, to not get excited over new clothes.

    I''m still debating whether or not I should get a set of armor. I don''t want something heavy, so metal is out of the question except for maybe chainmail. Leather armor seems pretty common, and it sometimes looks stylish.

    I really will need Jiang or Zhenya to help me.

    I head inside the inn and ask him to accompany me, to which he willingly agrees as he was getting bored of watching Zhenya drink. Reaching the road as he speaks up.

    Jiang: "Where are we going?"

    Steven: "Leatherworker. I needed help in picking out a good set of leather armor."

    Jiang: "You could''ve asked Zhenya to come, why me?"

    Steven: "I didn''t want to interrupt his drinking."

    Jiang: "Are you scared of him?"

    Steven: "A little at first, to be honest. But he''s really a good person if you get to know him."

    Jiang: "Hoo, you''re pretty open-minded."

    Well, being an alien in a completely different world can do that. It probably did me some good. I might''ve ran when I first met Nikita.

    Steven: "I am, my first friend was a Nekomata."

    Jiang: "They''re not very common. Nekomatas I mean, they like to keep to themselves and not bother anyone."

    Steven: "They''re really friendly and helped me out a lot."

    Jiang: "Though, the only one that''s really known is a terrorist."

    Steven: "A terrorist?"

    Jiang: "Or so they say. He was a lieutenant for the Elves during the war. The story goes that he led 25 men and slaughtered nearly 1,000 soldiers."

    Steven: "I don''t believe it."

    Jiang: "Neither do I."

    How does one small group of people take on 1,000 and win? Soldiers, on top of that. It''s not even feasible.

    The leatherworker was barely opened by the time we arrived. The worker himself was barely waking up and the way he carelessly welcomed us made me chuckle a little.

    Leatherworker: "Ah~ good morning, Jiang."

    Jiang: "No, "welcome to my shop?"

    Leatherworker: "Hm, check back in another hour and then maybe. What can I help you 2 with today?"

    Steven: "I need a¡­ good set of leather armor."

    Leatherworker: "There has been a set I''ve been working on and''ve been trying to get rid of it. Actually¡­ let me see."

    He unveils a set of armor that draws me in. This armor was no joke. Jiang was examining it, saying it was crafted from vegetable-tanned leather and possessed a brown finish. Studs made of brass and stitching helped reinforce its structure. The white, indented trim beautifully decorated the edges.

    The cuirass was multi-plated, providing protection to the torso and straps were adjustable to customize its fit on the user. A gorget was built-in, shielding the lower neck and the attached tassets helped the upper leg.

    The pauldrons secured itself easily with leather ties, with articulated plates and sword breakers enhancing their defensive power. A single, right-handed gauntlet with suede protected the sword hand.

    The long sleeved tunic was red and grey layered fashioned from wool, felted with hot water to increase its durability. It was intricate, with embroidery and elaborate trim accenting the tunic, matching perfectly with the armor.

    Jiang and I were completely drawn by the armor.

    Jiang: "Where''d you learn to craft something like that?"

    He laughed in amazement.

    Leatherworker: "Remember those books you brought me a while ago? There was one about Twilight Squadron and how they made almost anything."

    Jiang: "Twilight Squadron?! Haha, this is amazing!"

    Steven: "What''s Twilight Squadron?"

    Leatherworker: "You don''t know who they are?"

    Steven: "No, I don''t."

    He scoffs.

    Leatherworker: "A legendary group of mages and scholars alike!"

    Jiang: "They go back, even way before I was born. A really powerful group that supposedly shaped the world into what it is today. Now, they''ve fallen into obscurity."

    Leatherworker: "They were responsible for making all magic as powerful as it is."

    Jiang: "So they say. But on a serious note, did you really craft Twilight''s armor?"

    Leatherworker: "I believe so, I had the help of the Magus with the translations. It was in the old language. It''s just a replica, it''s not even enchanted with their magic. Magus said he''d pass out trying to understand it."

    An old language and ancient order. I don''t want to have to cross paths with them if they do still exist, it''s sure to bring nothing but trouble. Which I already have too much of.

    Steven: "Is the armor good?"

    Jiang: "It gives a lot of mobility and protection just by looking at it, and it does look very durable."

    Leatherworker: "It''s one of a kind as far as I''m concerned and I want to get rid of it."

    Jiang: "Why? It could be sold to a historian or museum."

    Leatherworker: "It stands out from everything else in the shop, it''s too much of a "wicked yet grateful" sense for me."

    Steven: "If it fits me, I''ll buy it off you."

    I jump at the opportunity and leatherworker was more than happy to lend me the armor for a test fit. The armor felt really expensive and I treated it as such at first even though Jiang said otherwise. That if the armor itself can''t handle the wearer being rough, it was no good to begin with.

    The armor itself fit perfectly snug against my body after moving some of the straps around and still gave me full maneuverability as I did before I wore it. There isn''t any shaking or bouncing around at all when I move in it. Though like I feared, it weighs a bit, not more than 20 or so pounds, it''s not too bad actually. It hurts a little in the arms, they''re probably too tight than it looks and cutting my circulation.

    Jiang: "Everything alright?"

    Steven: "Yeah, my head hurts a little."

    I''m already sold on it but Jiang appeared to say otherwise.

    Jiang: "Can it take blows?"

    Leatherworker: "My armor saved your life before hasn''t it?"

    Jiang: "Yeah, but this armor is experimental."

    Leatherworker: "Whack him a few times then."

    Steven: "What?"

    The leatherworker reaches behind the counter and hands Jiang a metal rod and points to me. Motioning him to use it on me. To avoid being hit, I''m being chased around the store by Jiang with a rod. He''s not even being generous, he swings it with force!

    Steven: "That rod isn''t the same as a sword!"

    I tried to reason with him to avoid being hit.

    Jiang: "It''s better than nothing, just hold still."

    He jabs me in the side, making me flinch and stumble. He takes the advantage and swings the rod against my chest with a brute force.

    Jiang: "See? It worked."

    It doesn''t hurt! I''m laughing in relief that it did save me from Jiang''s powerful blow, it went as far as send me back a couple of feet into the counter. I was so worried it might''ve hurt that it made me light-headed.

    Leatherworker: "Now, if you''re still wanting to buy, I can let it go for 20,000 Yingbi."

    Steven: "That''s ludicrous!"

    The average cost for a good set of steel armor should go for 3,500 Yingbi, so leather going for that much? It may look amazing, yes, but I''m not blinded enough to pay for it so easily.

    Jiang: "That''s pretty high, even if it''s a Twilight set."

    Leatherworker: "I paid a lot of attention to details making this armor and spared no expense. I even had help from the Magus and Tailor. We all agreed that the price is reasonable."

    Jiang: "Well, what do you say, Steven?"

    Steven: "I know it''s an armor of Twilight Squadron, but what does it have that really sets it apart from the others?"

    Leatherworker: "Let''s see, it''s a good set if you ask me. Ehh¡­ oh, the Magus did enchant it to have both magic and physical resistance."

    Jiang: "Then why didn''t you say so? That changes everything."

    Enchanted weapons and armor are rare from my experience. The only other enchanted items that I know of is Livia''s dagger, as she claims, and my sword Nikitis. If this armor set really is enchanted, the price isn''t completely unreasonable now. Though, it''s still a little higher than usual, as enchanted armor should go for 15,000 Yingbi. If the prices are the same as Everhand.

    Steven: "The price is non-negotiable?"

    Leatherworker: "There''s one price and it isn''t moving."

    Well, I do have quite a surplus, especially after the fort raid.

    Steven: "Then we have a deal."

    Jiang: "You couldn''t resist, could you?"

    He sighs.

    Leatherworker: "Don''t be so down, Jiang. I could make and sell you another one if you liked it so much."

    Jiang: "I prefer my armor, thank you."

    I handed the last of my biggest bills to the leatherworker, leaving me with nearly 18,000 and some loose change. Seeing the massive difference between the last couple of days really left me disappointed. My money management was supposed to be really good. Trying to see a bright side, I have another 295,000 in a chest somewhere on a wagon.

    Jiang: "Let''s see if you could walk back to the inn while wearing it."

    It wasn''t until we went outside when it hit me; I stick out from everyone else! Maybe the new cloak I bought would be more useful than keeping me dry if it rains. Assuming if it fits over the armor of course.

    We headed back to the inn where Zhenya started looking at me confused.

    Zhenya: "Steven? What are you wearing? I''d lash you if you were one of my men."

    Steven: "You''re all heart, Zhenya."

    Jiang: "It''s actually Twilight Squadron''s armor."

    He whispered.

    Zhenya: "What?! You know what this means!?"

    He exclaimed, alerting both of us and catching the attention of the other patrons.

    Jiang: "Would you calm down?!"

    Zhenya: "It means I need another drink!"

    He slams his empty mug against the table.

    He''s drunk!

    Jiang: "Damn it, you''re not supposed to drink so much! Now who''s going to drive the wagon?"

    Zhenya: "I''ll be driving it like planned."

    Jiang: "I don''t want you crashing it."

    Zhenya: "I''ll be fine, I ain''t crashing no fucking wagon."

    Steven: "I''ll leave you to it, Jiang."

    Jiang: "Sorry, but if he''s too drunk, we may have to postpone until tomorrow."

    Steven: "It won''t be too much of a problem if it does happen."

    They''ll be at it for a while, so I''ll go to my room and see how the girls are in the meantime. It would actually be an inconvenience if Zhenya was too drunk to be manning the wagon. We already packed our bags and everything. Even if he is drunk, shouldn''t it be possible to have someone else take his position?

    The girls were sitting together on the bed. Niroja tensing up when she sees me.

    Dai-tai: "Ooh, that''s a nice armor!"

    Steven: "Thank you."

    Niroja: "I have a gift for you."

    She said timidly, standing and looking away to hide her blush, fully extending her arms, reaching out a small necklace box.

    Dai-tai: "She wanted to thank you for saving her at the fort."

    Niroja: "And I may have borrowed some of your money."

    Steven: "It''s fine! If it''s a gift, I don''t mind at all."

    I never received anything like this before!

    Opening the little box revealed a realistic leaf pendant, intricately crafted from silver, personalized with 2 small malachite gems.

    Niroja: "I made it for you, so you could remember us when everything is over and you have to go back home."

    Oh shit.

    She''s right, I''ve been having so much fun with them the past week that I glossed over the fact that I planned to go home after everything is over. I got too close to them and I''m paying the consequences. I can''t help but have tears roll no matter how much I struggled.

    Steven: "Th-thank you."

    Dai-tai: "Aw, don''t cry. It''ll be fine."

    Niroja reaches out with one hand to wipe away my tears and has her other hand on the side of my waist. Grabbing the necklace from my palm and tying it securely around my neck. She then hugs me, putting her head against my chest.

    Dai-tai: "I''ll, uh, go in the front and get a drink."

    Niroja is still hugging me tightly. Her skin is even more clammy than usual. I sort of have it figured out. It builds up with stress. At least, that''s how me and Jiang figured.

    She slowly releases me and gets on her tiptoes to kiss me on the cheek.

    Niroja: "I don''t want my hero to cry."

    Steven: "I¡­"

    I''m taken aback by her kiss and when I''m called a hero by her.

    Niroja: "We should go to Dai-tai before she starts thinking we did something."

    Suddenly, I become light-headed and forced to fall onto the bed. My head feels like I just got hit over the head with a bat.

    Niroja: "Steven? Are you alright?!"

    Steven: "It''s fine, just my head hurts¡­"

    ¡­

    (Jiang''s POV)

    Zhenya: "I won''t drink then."

    Jiang: "Good. I''m glad we''ve straightened that out."

    Just because he''s no longer in the military should it mean he can be imprudent. The man obviously knew ahead of time that we were going to deliver the tools for Steven and his village.

    Dai-tai: "Shame, I was planning on challenging him to another drinking contest."

    Jiang: "No, you''re not."

    I don''t know how she does it, but Dai-tai can drink all day and not get drunk. If she does, however, she really knows how to play it off.

    Niroja: "Help!"

    Suddenly, Niroja could be heard shouting loudly through her room. We looked at each other briefly before we quickly made way to the room. Dai-tai bursted in first with Zhenya and I right behind her.

    Steven laid halfway on the bed, unconscious with Niroja beside him. She was desperately clinging to him, attempting to wake him.

    Niroja: "Steven, please!"

    Dai-tai: "Niroja!"

    Zhenya: "Get away from him."

    Niroja: "But¡­ but¡­"

    Jiang: "Just do as he asks, we can get the Doctor and Magus to check him."

    Niroja runs into Dai-tai''s arms.

    Dai-tai: "What happened?"

    Niroja: "He¡ªjust fell¡ªand¡ªand¡ª"

    She sobbed.

    Dai-tai: "Sh sh sh, it''ll be alright. He would want you to stay calm."

    This is truly worrying. He seemed just fine earlier.

    Could it have been the armor? I knew the leatherworker for years. I''m racing for an answer, the only event that raises my suspicions would be the fort. He was cursed somehow when he was rescuing Niroja.

    Zhenya: "Jiang, you thinking what I''m thinking?"

    Jiang: "A curse."

    If he just fell, I didn''t need to feel his Magic Power to know it was a leeching curse, he''s even bleeding from his nose. Whoever is behind this must be a powerful mage. The only culprit that comes to mind would be Bao. Nobody here in town, except for maybe the Magus, nor the bandits from the fort should''ve known any cursing magic.

    Zhenya: "See if you can find the Magus first."

    I didn''t have to go very far, the Magus would always be at a corner still ongoing with his experiment. I grabbed him and then asked the innkeeper if she would kindly get the Doctor as well. I''m taking any chances here.

    Magus: "Ah, poor kid. Let''s take off his armor and then I can check him."

    After removing his armor, the Magus starts running his finger across his body, pressing down firmly specifically on certain locations. The Magus becomes transfixed on his chest, particularly heart. It has to be where the curse is located.

    Magus: "This may take a few."

    Jiang: "Could you figure out what''s wrong with him?"

    Magus: "I do, as always. But in that one small chance¡­ you may have to give him some mercy."

    Niroja: "What?! No!"

    This doesn''t bode well for him, the Magus I know would be confident, but he looks worried.

    Niroja: "Please tell me he''ll be fine!"

    I''ve never been one to sugar-coat things. I prefer to tell things as they are, but I''ve never been put in a situation like this in a long time.

    Jiang: "I''m sorry, but I don''t know yet. Just let the Magus do his work and we will know from there."

    Magus: "I can undo this, but it''ll take some time."

    Jiang: "So he''ll be alright?"

    Magus: "It''s a leeching curse alright, but a very nasty one. It''s very complex and it''s suppressing his body."

    Zhenya: "How so?"

    Magus: "Uh¡­ think of it as a bunch strings. Normally, a curse is put together in a pattern, like cross-stitched, for example. But this¡­ this¡­ it''s twisted together into a confusing mass. I don''t even know where to begin to undo it."

    The more complicated the pattern, the more difficult it is to cast it. It just points to Bao even more.

    Jiang: "All I need to know is can you do it?"

    Magus: "I''ll do my best, but¡­ well, you know what to do if worst comes to worst."

    It wouldn''t be the first time I had to murder my own men for their sake, but I always did my damnedest to avoid it. I''m a lord now, not a Captain.

    So why the hell am I still getting into these situations?!

    Dai-tai: "He''s strong, I know he''ll make it, Niroja."

    Jiang: "Go ahead and head outside in the meantime, the Magus is going to need room to work and you could use some fresh air."

    Now the waiting begins...

    ¡­

    The Hidden Village

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    ----

    Lilith: "You don''t have any Magic Power, I can''t teach you Dark magic. Sorry, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "It''s alright, Lilith."

    It really bums me out. I''m completely inept of doing magic.

    Yet, Steven, who''s supposedly from Los Angeles, knows Wind.

    Disappointed, I left the tent with Lilith. She not the most welcome in the village, but she''s hasn''t caused any trouble. I didn''t walk very far when I came across Young Mi.

    Young Mi: "Perfect timing, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "Oh, did you need something, Young Mi?"

    Young Mi: "We just finished refurbishing a home for you and Steven."

    It feels like I''ve waited forever!

    Truly, an actual home with actual beds? I no longer have to worry about the cold winds at night. This is an achievement of my progress. I''m moving in the right direction.

    Madelyn: "We can move in right now?"

    Young Mi: "Of course you can. We can get some of the men to help move your things. Let''s go check it out."

    The house happened to be between northern and western areas of the village, by Young Mi and her friend''s home. It actually was in a preferable spot. I''ve spent most of my time in the western area, helping the people, so I don''t have to walk further than I already have to.

    Young Mi: "We hope you could find this home suitable to your''s and Steven''s needs."

    It''s very reminiscent of my apartment back home. The entrance goes straight into the living room, or lounge, with the dining and an actual kitchen to the side and 2 bedrooms down a hallway separated by a washroom.

    Madelyn: "Thank you, Young Mi!"

    Young Mi: "I didn''t really do anything."

    Madelyn: "That''s not true. You''ve helped me out a lot since I came here."

    Young Mi: "I''ve only done what anyone else would do. I''ll go and see about your belongings being brought here from the tent."

    She quickly becomes bashful and leaves. It surprises me that an undead would even be shy, let alone show as much emotion as she does. Though, she does seem dissociated when she becomes serious, which I''ve only seen her do a couple of times when I first arrived here.

    Lilith took note herself, by the looks of it it. She had her head tilted and hand covering her mouth, in a rather curious manner.

    Madelyn: "Are you surprised too?"

    Lilith: "Yes, once with my sister Mei during a study trip, we came across a Wight in the tundra of the north. He was very hostile, and because there''s so little known about them, we had no choice but to base all our knowledge on just him. I tried reasoning with my sister that we couldn''t really generalize an entire group of people based on a single person, yet she insisted that first impressions "mattered". Which disappointed me, knowing that she''s reasonable. It just made me feel that I should''ve brought my sister Huian with us. Considering she''s fond of the obscure and because of it, has what she likes to call a "delicate taste" for things that are considered odd to society."

    Alright, a yes would have sufficed.

    Madelyn: "I understand, Lilith. You really do love your sisters."

    Lilith: "I do, with all my heart¡ªas dark as it may seem¡ªI know they''ll get in your way, but¡­ I don''t want them to die, not even Bao."

    Madelyn: "Bao? Does she pick on you?"

    Lilith: "Constantly, she would push me around and hit me when I was younger until mom decided it was enough and slapped her."

    Madelyn: "And she stopped?"

    Lilith: "A little, it really died down quite a bit when she fell ill and I nursed her back to health. Though, she still pushes me around occasionally. It''s not as bad."

    I wonder that if I show her kindness, she might see the "right" way. I know that with time, she''ll open up to me and see me as a friend. Which means that she could convince her mother into a peaceful resolution.

    First, I should focus on the current problems in front of me.

    ¡­

    Zheng De Shouyi

    (Jiang''s POV)

    ----

    I headed outside the inn, towards the riverbank. The room''s air was suffocating, the Magus needs to concentrate, and the Doctor is with Zhenya on standby.

    As expected, I find Dai-tai a small distance away from her friend Niroja, who happened to distract herself from what''s happening by sitting and watching the fish swim upstream.

    Jiang: "Niroja must really care for your Elven friend."

    Dai-tai: "She was bullied a lot when she was younger."

    As most Goblins are.

    Dai-tai: "We''ve been alone for quite some time. So she opens up to anyone that shows her kindness pretty quickly."

    Jiang: "So she fell for him pretty hard?"

    Dai-tai: "I wouldn''t say that they only know each other for a week or so, but they get along amazingly well. It actually became a relief to me that there are people like him that don''t discriminate."

    A few decades ago, something as little as friendships between Goblins, and even Elves would be looked down upon. Now, it''s widely accepted. Well, except for certain circles in nobility, such as the aristocracy in Shi De Emo.

    Jiang: "You''re not too different from him. You all get along."

    Dai-tai: "Yeah¡­ I just wish he would be around longer."

    She sighs sadly.

    Jiang: "He''s not sick, is he?"

    Dai-tai: "What? That''s not what I meant. He has a family in Ostroven that he''ll be going back to. And she just wants to make everyday count."

    He''s starting to remind me of me when I was younger. Curious about the world and kind enough to help people out. Though, I didn''t really help a village with their suicidal plan to dethrone the Queen. It''s nostalgic, nonetheless.

    Dai-tai: "Hey, Jiang. I know you''re the lord, but I''ve never really seen you working."

    Jiang: "I can only show the town in the right direction, what they do is up to them. I do, actually, make the final choice when it comes to the village but I make sure most of the town agrees with me."

    Dai-tai: "Then how did you get everyone to support us?"

    Jiang: "Not officially. I figured if the guard isn''t going to be protecting the people when something happens, like the bandits from yesterday, they don''t really need their equipment."

    Dai-tai: "So you took their supplies?"

    Jiang: "Everything actually, even the barracks."

    It angered and offended me deeply that the guard would let the town be attacked. I know they''re pretty lax, but they''re worse than I originally believed.

    As punishment, almost everyone in town agreed that if they''re not doing their job, there''s no need for them. I would''ve actually kicked them out of town if it weren''t against the law.

    Better yet, all 50 of the guards could go back to the capital for all I care.

    Dai-tai: "That''s pretty severe."

    Jiang: "It''s only natural to punish them."

    Dai-tai: "Yeah, if they did their job, Niroja wouldn''t be alone by the river."

    It''s true¡­

    I continued keeping an eye on the riverbank and the children who were playing nearby when one of the townspeople walked up to me.

    Townsperson: "The Magus wishes to speak with you."

    Jiang: "I''ll head there."

    I get Steven''s friends to tag along and get back to the inn. We''re all filled with anxiety when we see the Magus obviously stressing himself.

    Jiang: "Will he be alright, Magus?"

    Magus: "I hate to say it, but I''m not sure. The curse is nothing like I''ve seen before. I can''t undo it."

    Dai-tai: "You can''t be serious."

    Zhenya: "You know what to do, Captain. It''s either you or the curse will do it."

    Jiang: "Aren''t we rushing things? It''s only been a couple of hours."

    Zhenya: "The Magus here is the best in town. You really think he''ll survive a trip to the capital while cursed? Here, don''t let him suffer any more than he has."

    Zhenya hands me a dagger.

    Niroja: "No!"

    She runs into the room, no doubt to shield him. It''s difficult as it is, but does she not realize he''ll just suffer more? We all head into the room where Niroja was desperately trying to wake Steven up, to no avail. He hasn''t moved an inch and Niroja won''t stop crying.

    Dai-tai always has something to say, so why is she silent?

    Magus: "Niroja, dear. I¡ªwe¡ªyou could say goodbye, he''s doomed, we won''t kill him but the curse will."

    Jiang: "I can''t and won''t do it, not like this."

    Dai-tai: "How much time does he have left?"

    She said coming in and holding back tears.

    Magus: "Uhm, 5 days at best."

    Dai-tai: "There''s a powerful mage back at the village."

    Jiang: "They have the power to undo the curse?"

    Dai-tai: "Yes, maybe even find who did it."

    I hate to desperately chase after something, but there really is no choice here. I give back Zhenya''s dagger, I won''t be needing it now and hopefully never. I''m going to need a heavy drink after this is over with. This is probably my worst day as a lord.

    Zhenya: "What are you planning?"

    Jiang: "Put his damn armor on, it''ll give him magic resistance, and I''ll see about making room for him on the wagon."

 31 The Undeads Family

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    ----

    (2 days later)

    I''m very grateful for this home, even if it''s small.

    I barely wake up in bed, it may be a little stiff but anything is better than the cot. I was about ready to suffer from back pain.

    I get up and find Lilith talking with Young Mi, who''s been seeing us a lot more the past few weeks.

    Madelyn: "You''ve been visiting a lot more, Young Mi."

    Young Mi: "The ambience of your home is relaxing and chatting with you and Lilith is actually pleasant. And well, it''s actually more lonely without Dai-tai and Niroja than I anticipated."

    Lilith: "Is it now? I''ve only talked about the world."

    Madelyn: "Den Gi."

    I muttered; it just happened to be the name of the world I was in.

    Young Mi: "Oh, we''ve talked so much about our world, but not about yours, Madelyn. What is it like?"

    Home.

    Every time I end up thinking about it, I''m reminded of horrible memories. Very horrible.

    My life took a steep fall after high school. Everyone moved on and I was left alone. They probably didn''t even know what happened to me let alone remember me.

    Me ending up in this world could be the best thing that''s happened to me. Minus, of course, being locked away in a dungeon for who knows how long. I lost track after a month and a half.

    Madelyn: "I''d rather not talk about it please."

    Young Mi: "I apologize Madelyn."

    Lilith: "You could ask my trophy."

    Young Mi: "I might, just when will he be back with Dai-tai and Niroja? It''s been almost 2 weeks."

    Are we just going to accept the fact that Lilith considers Steven as a trophy?

    Madelyn: "I don''t know, how long should it take?"

    Young Mi: "5 days. I knew Nikita was rushing things but I kept quiet about it. If I knew my friends were going, I would''ve spoken up."

    Madelyn: "Dai-tai and Niroja?"

    Young Mi: "Yes, they''re my friends¡­ or family."

    Lilith: "How did you get to know them?"

    ¡­

    (Young Mi''s POV)

    ----

    Young Mi: "It was only 9 years ago."

    I was 876 years old then.

    I lived on my own, out of sight and trouble. It wasn''t too horrible, my home was an abandoned homestead I came across a couple centuries ago and turned it into a rather posh home. Everything was handcrafted by me, from the clothes I wore to the rugs in the entryway.

    Wights weren''t welcomed anywhere I went. Our skins were naturally pale and felt cold, so we were pretty easy to spot. I had no other choice but to teach myself through books and in a few decades, became an artisan at everything essential. My home quickly became more of a museum of everything I''ve collected and made over the course of my lifetime.

    I was and still am undead after all.

    I was tending my garden early in the morning, a botanical garden that I''ve spent nearly 50 years cultivating when I felt it. A surge going through my neck meaning that someone was coming towards me.

    The surrounding trees were embedded with gems that were enchanted to alert me of anyone nearby. My system worked like this, I get alerted, drop everything, and cut them off before they get too close and hopefully scare them off.

    It was Dai-tai and Niroja, but I didn''t know who they were at the time. They were also young, so I used Water to soak them to scare them off, which worked at first. I believed in pacifism at the time, especially when it concerned children.

    I return home, resuming my daily schedule until late in the afternoon. I was cleaning the entryway when I began to wonder what they were even doing all the way out here. The closest settlement was Zheng De Meinu, nearly 12 miles away, so they were a long way from home.

    Another surge went through my neck. Very rarely was I alerted twice in the same day, so I believed the children may have told an adult and I quickly left to dispatch whoever it may be.

    Yet again it was the children. This time, I decided to put more of a show to scare them off for good, using fire to create a wall that surrounded and slowly closed in them. I''ve never seen them run so fast since. The fire itself wasn''t very dangerous but it did work wonders when it came to scaring someone.

    Thinking that I''d never had to see them again after something so frightening, I returned to my home. I became filled with a curiosity of who they were, and what they were doing here so far from home.

    For the third time, late in the evening, the surge went through me again. I was reading at the time and became annoyed that I was being bothered so much. This time, they must''ve told an adult. I had hoped that it wasn''t the children again and became disappointed when I saw them.

    Though, they were covering ground pretty quickly, further than anyone else has made it. In a desperate attempt to ward them off, I used fire again to create a blinding light, causing them to each run in different directions.

    I was sure that they ran, but I could still "feel" them nearby. I followed it and found a young Goblin girl, Niroja, running around frantically in tears.

    Niroja: "Dai-tai, where did you go?! Please don''t leave me!"

    She sobbed.

    She trips on a branch and falls, scraping her knee in the process. In pain and in tears, I felt nothing but guilt and sympathy for her. Something I haven''t felt in centuries. I knew she wasn''t a threat to begin with and started believing I overreacted when I saw them.

    Young Mi: "Are you alright?"

    I jump down from the trees, frightening her even more. A young Demon girl, Dai-tai, runs in and puts herself in front of Niroja.

    Dai-tai: "Stay away from her!"

    Young Mi: "I mean you no harm, your friend is injured."

    I did my best in trying to calm them down.

    Young Mi: "I have medicine at my home. If you wish, we could help your friend."

    Dai-tai: "We''re fine."

    Young Mi: "It''s pretty dark and there are no settlements for miles. I know Goblins have powerful immune systems, but she can still get infected."

    She seemed pretty set to continue denying my hand until Niroja started clinging to her, crying and begging her to help.

    Niroja: "It hurts, Dai-tai!"

    Dai-tai: "F-Fine, but don''t try anything funny or else!"

    My home was built to fit my aesthetics perfectly. It just so happened that it could accommodate several guests at once. Just because I didn''t plan on having guests here doesn''t mean the beds are nothing more than sticks covered in blankets. I''ve kept the entire house in a constant continuity.

    I led the children to my home and showing them to the lounge, after asking them to be cautious around the decorations. Though, they seem rather taken aback and in awe instead of the terror from the scare I gave them a couple of minutes ago.

    Dai-tai: "Where did you get all these?"

    Young Mi: "I built everything you see. What''s your name? I''m Young Mi."

    Dai-tai: "Dai-tai."

    Niroja: "N-Niroja."

    I sat the Goblin onto the table and quickly found myself relieved that it was only a minor cut. Still, I used antibiotics and healing magic out of a sense of paranoia.

    Niroja: "You''re really cold."

    She gets up with my hand and slowly starts to walk around.

    Young Mi: "It was cold outside, wasn''t it?"

    We may have passed into myth, but I couldn''t let them know that I was a Wight. Of course, that means that I need to have as little physical contact with them as possible. At the time, I believed I could pass myself as a germaphobe.

    The weather was a rather serious problem, especially in the winter. My body always feels warm and I wouldn''t know I was freezing until it was too late. Ice crystals would form under my skin and the most excruciating pain would overwhelm me if I tried to warm it up or even flex the affected area.

    So naturally, I''m almost always wearing a coat.

    Young Mi: "How do you feel?"

    Niroja: "I feel better; thank you, Miss!"

    Young Mi: "I don''t really care for titles, just call me by my name."

    Niroja: "Okay."

    Young Mi: "How old are you 2?"

    Dai-tai: "I''m 13 and she''s 9."

    Niroja: "I''ll be 10 in 2 months!"

    Young Mi: "And why are you so far from home?"

    Dai-tai: "The military took our home."

    I knew that I was now responsible for them and that their parents will no longer be able to care for them. Meinu had a very serious issue when it came to corruption but there was nothing the Royal Family could do because of a few ancient laws that haven''t changed since even I was a child.

    After taking them in, we''ve been living in harmony for the next 6 years. Dai-tai grew into a fine and smart adult, at age 19. Though, her usual antics would be grounds for me to punish her.

    Niroja on the other hand, at 15, was still clingy and a bit smarter than Dai-tai. She always came to me when she wanted to know something. I taught them everything I knew, except for magic because they were completely inept. At best, they''d learn a spell in as little as a decade.

    Niroja: "Good morning, mom."

    Young Mi: "Good morning."

    Over the years, they saw me as a mother figure and started referring to me as one. It never bothered me and it was pleasant to know that someone looked up to me as such.

    For the final time, I felt the surge in my neck. A very heavy one, which meant a lot of people are in the forest nearby. I glossed over the fact that scaring off trespassers would create rumors about my home and it became a prime target for some daring bandits.

    The only thing I could''ve done right now was run.

    Young Mi: "Niroja, where''s your sister?!"

    Niroja: "She''s still asleep. What, why, what''s happening?"

    Young Mi: "Grab her, now!"

    I demanded.

    If I wasn''t alerted, we would''ve died. When we ran in the opposite direction, firebombs were being thrown left and right. We just managed to survive, thanks to the enchanted trees.

    Dai-tai and Niroja were distraught, we lost everything and didn''t take any chances to grab anything. We had no food, shelter, or money. I was able to sustain myself just fine with magic, but them? I couldn''t abandon the only 2 people that looked up to me.

    The only viable option for us was to head west. We struggled and we didn''t exactly go west as planned. We headed south, into the plains then backtracked, heading north, when I was exposed as a Wight. Every time something went bad, I blamed myself and thought Dai-tai and Niroja would be better off without me.

    In the end, we stuck together for nearly a month. Finally heading west until we ran into some of the villagers here by a lake nearby. Dai-tai and Niroja were at their wit''s end, hungry and thirsty. They ended up taking us in out of pity.

    We then ended up meeting Nikita who spotted me as a Wight almost instantly. I was at the end of everyone''s swords and I was ready to give my life if it meant Dai-tai and Niroja had a place to stay, being fed, and watered.

    I had, of course, already lived lifetimes.

    They stood in front of me, reminding me of how Dai-tai had protected Niroja when I first met them. Nikita even took note and decided to accept me, believing they wouldn''t have gone that far if I was evil. Though they were extremely cautious around me at first, they opened up when I showed them everything I knew.

    It had its problems, but the village was self-sufficient, making it not too different from our home, so we settled in pretty easily. We''ve been here for 3 years now, making do with everything. Going through some hardships together, like we''ve been doing.

 32 Cursed Part II

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    ----

    It''s quite a lot to take in.

    Having Young Mi''s home taken from her after working on it for so long. Including that she''s so old at 885 years old!

    Young Mi: "We have been planning on heading back, of course. But I can only do so much by myself, it would take too long for my friends to rebuild."

    Madelyn: "You weren''t sad that you lost your home?"

    Young Mi: "I was disappointed, but I''m used to losing things and starting over."

    That really sucks.

    We were interrupted by a large group of people rushing in with a covered stretcher and laying them out in the living room. I''m trying to figure out what was happening when I''m approached by a few familiar faces.

    Nikita: "Dai-tai get Zia out of here."

    She calmly guides the young Demon girl out of the house as she asked what was happening.

    Young Mi: "Dai-tai? Niroja?"

    Niroja: "Mama! Please tell me you can help him!"

    Young Mi: "Calm down and tell me what''s going on."

    Jiang: "My name is Jiang, ma''am, and we heard you''re the only one who can help Steven."

    So much is happening right now, I don''t even know how to act.

    Jiang pulls off the covers and reveals Steven in armor, unconscious. It shocked me and Lilith to see him like that. He was in excellent condition when I last saw him and he seemed really confident. What happened to him?

    Lilith: "Oh no, it wasn''t supposed to be like this.

    She muttered.

    Young Mi: "What''s wrong with him?"

    She sits on his left side, checking his pulse. A hooded man sits on his knees across from her.

    Magus: "If I may, I''m the Magus from Zheng De Shouyi. He is cursed and I''ve no idea as to how I should begin to undo it."

    Jiang: "Well, I''ll be outside with Zhenya, Magus."

    Nikita: "I too, would head outside."

    After removing the armor on his chest, she starts to knead him as her hands glow in a very pale blue color.

    Young Mi: "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I can''t undo this without killing him."

    Niroja: "No¡­"

    Young Mi: "Lily, would you try and see if you can do this?"

    Lilith: "Li¡ªoh, of course I will."

    She sits next to Young Mi and begins going through the same motions. Stopping immediately halfway when she makes a troubling discovery.

    Lilith: "This¡­ this was Huian''s doing. She''s the only one I know who''ll do a curse this disgusting."

    Magus: "Of the Royal Family?"

    Lilith: "Yes, and¡­ we can undo this by killing him. We could turn him into a Wight but I wouldn''t wish that even on my worst enemy."

    Madelyn: "Why not?"

    Immortality does sound like a neat thing to have. Like Young Mi and her garden she spent 50 years cultivating, you could see the things you''d normally wouldn''t be around to see.

    Magus: "How old are you?"

    Young Mi: "I''m only 885."

    The Magus looked at her flabbergasted.

    Niroja: "Can you do it?"

    Lilith: "Wait, guys."

    Lilith cuts in and slightly lifts the heavy atmosphere. Her hands were glowing a deep purple color as they hovered over Steven''s body.

    Lilith: "I remember this curse; Huian showed it to me. It''s almost 2,000 years old, was used for political dissidents and to make an example out of them."

    Young Mi: "You can help him, Lily?"

    Lilith: "I just need to focus."

    Madelyn: "Then we should give her some room, guys."

    Young Mi: "I agree, though one of us should stay behind. Just in case."

    Lilith: "I''ll be fine. I''ll scream if he does anything."

    The remaining 3 of us finally leave the house in single file giving Lilith the space she needed to concentrate.

    I know it wasn''t a good idea to leave her alone with him. Not because of her, but what if he wakes up and sees her? We''ll be in some trouble if either of them got hurt.

    ¡­

    (Steven''s POV)

    ----

    I''m floating in darkness¡­

    I''m looking outside my body, or, I''m inside, looking out. Not a sound is heard, just my mind trying to understand them.

    I could see Lilith with a face filled of compunction. Kneading my body, kind of like how Kanna would after a long day at school.

    I wish that I could see her again, I miss her.

    Suddenly, the darkness starts to lift in front of me. Like it''s being dragged away into a vacuum. Then I found myself sitting up, looking at my left hand, as it tingled, then over to Lilith, who kept a small distance.

    Lilith: "You should be careful, your body was already being pushed to its limits."

    Steven: "Yo-yo-you? But¡­ why?"

    Lilith: "I didn''t want any of this to happen; I''m sorry, Steven."

    Steven: "Then what did you want?"

    I just managed to hide my anger towards her.

    Lilith: "To show my dad that I can travel to different worlds, it''s extremely difficult and usually takes more than a decade to learn and do; I did everything in 4 years. I also wanted to study how you''d fit in with a different society. I''m sorry."

    She bows.

    She''s actually apologizing.

    I get up and remove the rest of my armor, seeing that I don''t have a need for right now and the extra weight won''t help me get my bearings back. Lilith has been keeping her distance and up against the wall the entire time, which is making me uneasy.

    I can''t say I''m afraid of her like before, but I hardly trust her. What if she''s hiding something or plotting to attack me?

    Steven: "What are you doing?"

    Lilith: "You won''t hurt me?"

    Steven: "I¡­ don''t know."

    If I did swing that sword down at her in the chapel, would I be here? I don''t know what to do or say, I''m completely dumbfounded that the same girl who tried killing me just happened to innocently stand in front of me. It makes me wonder what she did to me while I was out. I don''t even know where I am!

    Steven: "Where am I? Why were you touching me? And why did I feel like I was floating inside my body?"

    I incessantly questioned her.

    Lilith: "Slow down, please, my sister Huian cursed you and I undid it."

    After Bao, I already have to worry about another sister and Lilith, as if I don''t have enough going on. They might have followed us and now know where the village is to top it off.

    A knock on the door breaks the intense silence among us. Pointing toward the door, I wordlessly ask her to open it. I''d do it, but I''m not exactly keen on turning my back to her.

    Young Mi pops in when the door opens, a slight rise in her eyebrows as she was surprised to see me standing.

    Young Mi: "Oh, Steven! I''m impressed, Lilith."

    Steven: "Young Mi? What going on?"

    Young Mi: "You tell us. You were dragged in a few minutes ago."

    Lilith: "Which is why I suggest that he rest."

    Young Mi: "She''s right. I''ll show you your room."

    Steven: "My room?"

    Young Mi: "Yes, this is your home. I hope it''ll fit your needs."

    Anything beats a tent, but this is all moving too quickly for me to keep up.

    Steven: "Home?"

    Though, we didn''t have to worry about furniture. There''s just a small table and 4 chairs in what looks like a small dining room.

    My room happened to at the end of the hallway. Completely devoid of any furniture, apart from a couple of rolled up futons. As Young Mi was saying, I could turn this room into what I want. Once I figure out how to craft furniture or find someone that will. It''s not like I could buy them this far out from other towns.

    Young Mi: "I apologize, but Madelyn has the only bed right now."

    Steven: "It''s fine."

    I would''ve let her take the bed anyway.

    Steven: "Where is she?"

    Young Mi: "She''s with the others, discussing the supplies you gained for the craftsmen."

    I should really go out there and see them, let everyone know I''m alright. Especially for Niroja, she was distraught when I saw her.

    Steven: "Maybe I should¡ª"

    Young Mi: "No, you need to rest. I''m fairly certain they''ll be here in the morning, so you can talk to them then."

    She cuts me off.

    Steven: "If you say so."

    Maybe later.

    Young Mi grabs one of the futons for me and sets it out in the middle of the room. Patting the bed and pillows to make them firm and fluffy before asking me to lay down.

    What the hell is up with this motherly vibe?

    Young Mi: "I just need you to rest."

    Steven: "I don''t feel tired though."

    Young Mi: "Just for a little while. The curse really has pushed your body."

    Steven: "Fine."

    I conceded, letting out a long, weary sigh.

    Laying down on the futon, Young Mi sits at my side and Lilith excuses herself to make a remedy to help me rest. This futon is very soft and comfortable, just like my bed back home, in Everhand.

    Young Mi: "Don''t fall asleep yet, Steven."

    Resting should be the least of my worries right now. Jiang and Zhenya might have some trouble with Nikita. Though, everyone else, Dai-tai and Niroja in particular, might be with them. So it''s making me wonder how everything is going.

    Steven: "What about the others?"

    Young Mi: "They have everything under control."

    Steven: "I sure hope so."

    ¡­

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    ----

    I haven''t heard from anyone in the house, I hope they''re alright.

    I asked Young Mi to check on them, but I haven''t heard from her either. It''s to the point where I have to go look myself.

    The door to his room was wide open and when I entered his room, Young Mi sat by Steven and Lilith was fawning over his armor.

    Lilith: "Madelyn, this armor is amazing!"

    Madelyn: "I can see that."

    Young Mi: "Steven still needs to rest, which he''s not doing."

    Steven: "I can''t help it; maybe I need more of that potent magical honey water."

    He quipped, offending Lilith.

    Lilith: "It was chamomile tea."

    If this is what''s been going on, I must be worrying for no reason.

    Madelyn: "Was the curse that bad to him?"

    Young Mi: "It suppressed his immune system greatly."

    Lilith: "He could die just from getting sick."

    We looked over to Steven, expecting him to reply but had found himself fast asleep. He looks so innocent and vulnerable, like a lost puppy; It''s so weird.

    Young Mi: "He''s finally asleep."

    She sighs in relief.

    Lilith: "It still isn''t the end of it though."

    Young Mi: "I know, he could easily catch something minor that could end fatally. Of course, we have enough medicine to prevent that."

    Lilith: "Well, you should always prepare for the worst and hope for the best."

    Young Mi: "I''ll talk to him about it later and figure out who will care for him. For now, let''s focus our minds on something positive."

    ¡­

    (3 days later)

    I''m in charge of taking care for Steven, which is just cooking and giving him medicine. Niroja had the first day then Dai-tai and now it''s me. Everything seemed fine the first day until against everyone''s hopes, he catches the flu.

    Anxiety got the best of us and the only ones that remained calm were Young Mi and Steven himself. It seemed that Steven was unfazed about the idea of death.

    Other than the scare with the flu, he''s doing well and just resting in his futon.

    Madelyn: "You good? You''re thinking, aren''t you?"

    He slowly nods under his blanket that was covering his face up to his nose. He looked so peaceful for someone that nearly escaped death and is now sick.

    Madelyn: "I know that look, I do it all the time. What about?"

    Young Mi: "About how he''s doing fine."

    She interrupted.

    Young Mi and Lilith finally arrived home from picking herbs. Lilith knows how to make teas that supposedly help with his suppressed immune system, his flu, and of course, are fortified with a little magic.

    Though, he''s always reluctant to drink them at first. It''s another issue I''ve been working on. Steven just about manages to coexist in the same house with Lilith, not like he has a choice, but doesn''t trust her one bit.

    Madelyn: "Young Mi? You disappeared all of a sudden."

    Young Mi: "I apologize, I went to collect herbs with Lilith."

    Lilith: "It''s for his health."

    She raises a small bag, full of herbs, to me and Steven.

    Young Mi: "That''s right. Who knows what could happen if you didn''t drink them. You''re not afraid of death, but what about Dai-tai and Niroja?"

    Steven: "I wouldn''t say that, I''m¡­"

    He hides under the blanket.

    Steven: "I''m scared; I don''t want to die."

    Young Mi: "Well, you''re not."

    She reassures him.

    Young Mi: "We''ll give you some time to yourself if you want, Steven."

    Steven: "Could you stay? I wanted to speak to you about that thing."

    He nervously asks.

    Young Mi: "Of course."

    Lilith and I excuse ourselves and left into the kitchen to prepare a meal for ourselves.

    We both knew he wanted to talk about the whole Wight process. I feel bad for him, to have the thought of death looming over him, even if it is imaginary. He acts like nothing is wrong but he''s actually just scared on the inside.

    I''m confident that he''ll make it.

    Lilith: "I believe that a meal from his home would make him feel better."

    Madelyn: "Alright, what do you have in mind?"

    Lilith: "I''m not sure, he lived in Everhand, with the Elves. I''ve eaten there with my sister Mei, but it was at a bakery."

    Madelyn: "I''ll make something I know then."

    Lilith: "I overheard Nikita talking about how last month was bad but since everyone worked hard there''s a surplus of food."

    Madelyn: "So no more rationing?"

    Lilith: "No, I don''t believe so."

    That just means I can make actual food now. No more buttered bread!

    Maybe something from our home world would surprise and make him happy, like a dessert. The sweet bread I used to make and eat with my grandmother all the time was my favorite, he has to love it too.

    I don''t have everything here and I doubt I could find some of the ingredients, like vanilla extract and baking soda.

    Madelyn: "Lilith."

    Lilith: "Yes?"

    Madelyn: "Is there any kind of baking powder and vanilla extract?"

    Lilith: "Yeah, there''s vanilla extract and baking powder and soda. Are you making bread?"

    Madelyn: "Cookies actually; could you get me both powders, the extract, some cinnamon, a bottle of milk, 2 cups of butter, and 2 eggs?"

    Lilith: "Of course I can."

    With Lilith leaving I can get started on getting everything laid out. I always preferred to make my own vanilla extract, but I don''t have 2 months to spare to make it.

    I set aside the sugar, flour, salt and waited until Lilith came back with everything else and had her start up the oven, which needed magic. What about people like me? There''s no matches or anything.

    Now that Lilith has the oven heating up and now observing, I placed 2 cups of sugar and butter, the 2 eggs, a teaspoon of vanilla, and a cup of milk into a bowl before creaming it and setting it aside.

    Using another bowl, I used 8 cups of flour, a teaspoon of salt and baking soda, 4 teaspoons of baking powder, and 2 teaspoons of cinnamon and stirred it until it looked to be evenly spread together.

    Grabbing the wet bowl, I slowly added it into the flour, mixing and forming it into a really nice, firm dough. This really is starting to look good, I''m impressed with myself that I still remember how to make it after all these years.

    Grabbing the dough and a pan, I rolled small balls, rolling it in sugar before flattening it against the pan almost 2 inches apart from each other. With the size of the pan, I managed to fit a decent amount, 26 cookies, into the oven. Letting it bake for what felt like 10 minutes before removing them and letting them cool off for another 5 minutes.

    Lilith was eager to try so I let her be the first to taste them.

    Lilith: "This¡­ this is tasty! Mm, it''s so soft!"

    Her face lights up in enjoyment.

    Of course, I went a little overboard and ended up with almost 50 cookies. There should be enough for Steven and everyone else. There''s 5 of us, Me, Dai-tai, Niroja, Steven, and Young Mi. Zai too, making it 6, if she visits again, but I don''t want any of them to overindulge.

    Lilith: "How many should we take to Steven?"

    Madelyn: "5 for now; we''ll give him more if he asks."

    We headed back into his room as Young Mi was caught up in a deep conversation with Steven. I swear that Young Mi''s motherly instincts kicked in when he came in with the curse.

    Madelyn: "I made cookies, I was wondering if either of you would like some."

    Young Mi: "I''d love to try some."

    Steven: "Yes."

    They both grab a couple of the cookies from the plate. Young Mi seemed pleased with the cookies with a soft smile and Steven fell back into the futon.

    Young Mi: "These are very nice, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "Thank you, Young Mi."

    Steven: "I love them, they remind me of the bakery sweets I''d buy with Kanna."

    Kanna, the Nekomata girl he''d bring up here and there. I haven''t asked about their relationship, but it''s obvious he''s in love with her by the way he mentions her.

    Steven: "Thank you, Madelyn, they''re amazing."

    Madelyn: "You''re welcome."

    I smiled sheepishly.

    I''ve never been complimented for something like this and it made me really happy and enjoyed knowing they''re satisfied.

 33 Cursed Part III

    (The next morning)

    I''m getting used to waking up early; which means that I could do a lot more than usual!

    Getting up to see everyone, Dai-tai, Niroja, and Young Mi in the living room, sound asleep. This home is starting to feel like a lounge now that everyone is back and staying over more often.

    It''s actually fun and everyone loved the cookies I made!

    Noting that Lilith''s futon was empty, I searched the likely place where she''d be, Steven''s room. She''s been secretive to him about it, but she''s been nursing him while he slept.

    I find her, as expected, gently combing his hair with her right-hand fingers while using her other hand that was glowing a deep purple to keep his health in shape. After noticing me, she puts her finger to her lip as to ask me to keep quiet.

    Choosing to sit across from her, she finishes up by checking his temperature by hand.

    Lilith: "He''s still burning, but I think he shouldn''t be as fatigued as before. I know he''ll be feeling better in a couple more days."

    Madelyn: "That''s good."

    That''s one weight off of everyone''s shoulders.

    Lilith: "He looks really peaceful."

    She smiles.

    Lilith: "What do you think?"

    He looks like someone that''s indulging in the fact that he''s being coddled by so many women. In fact, it wouldn''t surprise me if he ends up faking it later on.

    Madelyn: "I guess he is."

    I''ll make sure that doesn''t happen.

    A minute of silence between us and a slight curiosity begs me to ask about the 2 of them.

    Madelyn: "Why did you fight with Steven?"

    Lilith: "I guess I was blind. I wanted¡­ wanted to impress my dad so much that¡­ I didn''t think about how I was affecting him. Then I realized that dad passed away, and since, it made me think. I¡­ don''t think sorry would be enough for him."

    She struggles to get the words out.

    Madelyn: "I''ll help you in any way I can."

    Lilith: "I lied to him. I told him that I was actually curious about how he''d adapt to a different society. He might think I''m pathetic if I told him the truth."

    I reach out and pat her on the head and she gives me a bittersweet smile.

    Lilith: "I told him a lot of lies because I was scared. The fact that he was kidnapped was for research. And¡­ that one time¡­ I¡­ I¡­ actually¡­ killed his friends, Madelyn."

    The tears on Lilith''s face began to build up and fall. Her guilt is chewing her, but she''s scared of what might happen. I just realized that mending this relationship would be a great task.

    Madelyn: "It''s fine¡­"

    Lilith: "I''m scared¡­"

    I take Lilith''s hand and try to comfort her with a hug.

    Madelyn: "I know, just let him heal first."

    Young Mi: "Madelyn, you need to see this!"

    Young Mi: "Everyone, wait!"

    Standing down the street was the evil Elf, Wilburt, and Biyu from the Royal Family. We stood in shock when Young Mi calmly walks out and stands in front of us acting as a body shield. Biyu, preparing for a fight, pulls her hood up and enters a fighting stance.

    Wilburt: "Ah, I recognize you. You''re past due for execution. Where is the other one and Lady Lilith?"

    Steven: "I''m right¡ªright here."

    He exits the house, using the walls to keep himself standing. Slowly making his way besides all of us and finally standing on his own. Wilburt noticed his weakened state and laughs.

    Wilburt: "And what are you going to do? Limp towards me? You wouldn''t last a minute against me!"

    Steven: "Maybe, but I won''t sit around and let you hurt these people."

    Wilburt: "We''ll see about that."

    He slowly raises his hand and with a quick downward thrust, a knife is thrown at Steven. Before he was able to react, Lilith jumps in the way, taking the knife in the right side of her chest and collapsing to the floor, letting out a loud painful scream.

    It happened so fast!

    Madelyn: "Lilith!"

    Biyu: "Wilburt, you moron!"

    She berates him when she realizes Lilith took the blade.

    Steven: "Li-lith?"

    He stands there, shocked before gritting his teeth.

    Steven: "Holy Warrior!"

    He explodes in a flash of light, moving as fast as the wind. He moved so quickly that the dirt kicked up and a small wind blew in the direction he went. Appearing in front of Wilburt and using a sword made of pure light to pierce him in the chest, with such a force that he falls back hard on the floor as blood rushed out of his wound.

    He then jumps behind all of us before the light surrounding him faded and he drops to the floor like a ragdoll.

    Biyu: "Damn it!"

    Young Mi: "Dai-tai, Niroja, grab Lilith and Steven and take them inside, now!"

    She demanded.

    Young Mi: "Lady Biyu, you annoyed the wrong person."

    Young Mi removes the new coat that Steven and the others bought for everyone and passes it to me. Her hair faded into an ice white, and eyes become a pale blue, like the color of her hands when she uses magic. A small blue diamond-shaped marking materializes just below her left eye and the rest of her body is enveloped in a thin layer of ice that continuously boils into a small mist.

    Biyu: "Impossible¡­ Ice?!"

    Young Mi: "I''ll give you a choice; leave, and never come back, or, be used as a target for my Iced Spears."

    Biyu: "And by what¡ª"

    She''s interrupted by a shard of ice grazing her neck and cutting through her hair."

    Biyu: "I¡­ I''ll leave, Wight, but don''t think I''ll be gone forever."

    Another shard of ice zips through the air and hits Biyu in the leg, making her fall and scream in pain.

    Young Mi: "Try it, and you won''t live to see another day."

    Biyu: "Damn you!"

    Young Mi: "Be thankful that your sister wishes you to still be alive! Now leave and never come back!"

    She shouted; her voice echoes throughout the small road in the village.

    More and more of the villagers start coming out investigating the commotion. Seeing that she''ll have little to no chance against so many villagers and a Wight, she hurriedly grabs what''s left of Wilburt and disappears behind the nearby treeline.

    Villager #1: "What''s all the commotion, Young Mi?"

    Villager #2: "Were the people that ran into the trees bandits?"

    Young Mi: "Could you ask Nikita to come to the house, please? It''s important."

    Villager #2: "I''ll do it."

    Young Mi: "Thank you."

    Before being able to fully understand what just happened, Young Mi gently pushes me back inside. Sighing when she sees Lilith silently up against the wall trying to heal herself with magic and Steven knocked out on one of the futons.

    Young Mi: "I told you all to wait. Lilith and Steven wouldn''t have been injured."

    Niroja: "I''m sorry, mama."

    Dai-tai: "Sorry, mom."

    Madelyn: "Now wait, it happened so fast. Besides, we didn''t know Lilith and Steven would end up like this. I''m still trying to understand what happened."

    I came to everyone''s defense.

    Lilith: "I, ow, Madelyn''s right, Miss Young Mi."

    She grunted.

    Young Mi: "Well, maybe so, just listen to me next time. When Nikita asks what happened we all tell him Madelyn and Steven chased off Biyu, understood?"

    Madelyn: "But I didn''t¡ª"

    Young Mi: "I said, understood?"

    Madelyn: "Yes."

    Young Mi: "Good, I''ll be tending to Lilith."

    Dai-tai: "What about Steven?"

    Young Mi: "He used all his Magic Power, let him rest and keep an eye on him, please. I''ll have to talk to him later."

    To be exerting himself as he did, and with magic! I should ask him if he''ll teach me.

    ¡­

    (Steven''s POV)

    (3 hours later.)

    The sweet smell of bakery treats wake me up.

    Slowly sitting up to notice I was in the living room and not my own room. It obviously means what happened wasn''t a dream and Biyu discovered the location of the village. Nobody was nearby to help me figure out what exactly happened either.

    Feeling disappointed, I lay back down into the futon. I actually killed someone I wasn''t supposed to. The Elven-slave-servant from the palace.

    Steven: "Madelyn?"

    No response from the kitchen, so she''s not there.

    Madelyn might tell me what I want and she''s probably in her room. My body feels weak, but it''s not as bad as before. The door to her door was slightly cracked open and assuming that I wouldn''t intrude on her, I opened the door completely.

    Lilith stood in front of me, topless with her chest wrapped in bandages. She notices me and screams before I slam the door shut.

    Lilith: "Why the hell did you not knock?! Do you want me to kill you?!"

    Steven: "The door was open!"

    Lilith: "That doesn''t mean you can just walk in!"

    I sigh deeply.

    She actually took the knife for me.

    The kitchen smells sweet even though nobody is home. Laying back down on the futon to rest, I immediately notice the small pile of fresh cookies in the kitchen was responsible for the sweet smell.

    I just sat down and don''t want to get back up.

    Lilith: "Be glad I don''t have my Grimoire with me."

    She comes out, visibly irritated and now fully clothed as usual.

    I had forgotten that I took her Grimoire from her.

    Steven: "Did you ever get it back?"

    Lilith: "My sister, Mei, took it when you were at your Academy. She still has it."

    I''m not sure if that''s good or bad that they have it back.

    Lilith: "So, I, uh, saw what you did to Wilburt."

    He has to be dead from a strike from the Holy element. Especially since I got him dead-on in the chest. Will Lilith be upset with me? She might finally have a reason to attack me.

    Lilith: "But it''s fine, I never liked him. He''d berate and hit the other servants just because he was the Head Servant. And his ego! I hope you knocked him down a bit assuming he''s alive."

    Steven: "I¡­ oh, alright."

    I don''t enjoy being uncouth, but this whole Wilburt and Biyu situation is fucked. What if they come back with an army?

    Lilith sees the cookies and grabs one, breaking them apart and eating it piece by piece. It''s making me crave one right now.

    Steven: "Could you get me one?"

    Lilith: "Mm~ you should try one of these, Steven!"

    She sits in front of me and offers me a bite by putting a piece in front of my face. Before I was able to decide if I should, Young Mi walks in. Looking at us slightly surprised that we''re actually next to each other.

    Young Mi: "Getting along is important and all but you should be doing things one step at a time."

    Lilith: "His loss."

    She eats the rest of the cookie much to my dismay.

    Young Mi: "On a serious note, I never thanked you properly for saving Niroja, Steven."

    Steven: "It''s not necessary, Young Mi."

    I already got a chest full of money and a really beautiful necklace.

    Young Mi: "At least hear me out."

    Steven: "Alright."

    Lilith and I give her our full attention.

    Young Mi: "I want to teach you magic. The Ice element, specifically."

    Steven: "Ice?"

    Lilith: "Ice?"

    We both said in unison.

    Ice should be extinct.

    Young Mi: "Yes, it shouldn''t be a surprise, I am 885 years old."

    Lilith: "And the last known use of the Ice element was just over 500 years ago."

    Ice magic obviously sounds like a great element to use, but I''m not in a good condition to move on my own. Using Holy magic wears me down considerably, so what would Ice do to me? Does Young Mi even know Ice magic?

    Young Mi: "The only issue I could see is how long it would take you to properly use it."

    Steven: "I have to use it properly?"

    Lilith: "You have to use all magic carefully, but Ice was most known for being dangerous to the person using it."

    Young Mi: "Do it wrong and you could freeze your hand. Do it right, and you have a very powerful element. It comes down to remaining calm at all times."

    Lilith: "Like you?"

    Young Mi: "Yes, in a way. I''ve witnessed enough in my life to hide how my emotions. It''s apart of my philosophy. Though, I may be a Wight, I was once a person."

    She just confirmed that she''s a stoic. I can''t imagine what someone who''s almost a thousand years old has been through. It''s admirable that she''s so strong, mentally and physically.

    Young Mi: "Oh, I''m sorry."

    She covers her mouth with her hand.

    Young Mi: "I lost my focus and started rambling about myself. Ahaha~"

    She''s laughing as if she''s pleased with herself. Both Lilith and I look at each other trying to confirm if we''re not going crazy.

    Young Mi: "What I''m trying to tell you is that you have to be calm and collected to be using Ice magic."

    Steven: "So you''ll teach me Ice magic?"

    Young Mi: "Yes, it''ll be rigorous and there will be a test."

    Steven: "What kind of test?"

    Young Mi: "One that will test your morality and some others, but I have faith that you will be an excellent disciple."

    I''m not exactly in a good shape to be doing anything magic related right now. My focus should be on getting better, but I now have more things to be thinking about because of it.

    Steven: "Thank you, Young Mi."

 34 A Journal Entry

    (2 days later)

    It''s finally been 2 weeks since I''ve ended up on this side of the world and things couldn''t be getting any slower. Me getting sick has had a profound impact on my progress of finding a way back home, but I''ve met so many people.

    There''s Madelyn, 24 years old, another human like me, and she''s the most mysterious of everyone. We asked her about how she came to this world but always avoids the question. I concluded that something horrible must''ve happened. Apparently, she''s from Riverside, another city from my homeworld.

    Young Mi, 885 years old, and the oldest of the group. A Wight that hasn''t lost herself despite being through so much. Knowing the extinct element of Ice and a stoic, I''d say she''ll surprise anyone she meets. I''m not sure where she''s from or how she became a Wight, but Madelyn and I believe it''s best to keep it that way for now.

    Dai-tai, 22 years old, a Demon that''s rather mischievous, yet her heart is set in the right place. She''ll pass herself off as a simple girl from the country even though she''s arguably the smartest, second to Young Mi. She also tried passing her off as a Succubus when I met her, and I actually believed her at first. Turned out it was a poor attempt at a joke.

    I''ve also heard that her home was taken and her parents killed, but I''ve yet to confirm it myself. She''s from Zheng De Meinu, a hidden gem far in the east by the beaches. There''s even talk of us going down there.

    Niroja, 18 years old, a Goblin that''s creative and curious. She handcrafted my necklace with a bit of Dai-tai''s help. She worries but almost always has a smile on her face. From what I know, she''s always been with Dai-tai since they were only children and was with her when they found Young Mi.

    Lilith, 19 years old, a Demon of the Royal Family. Not the most popular because of it. I believe that if it weren''t for Madelyn and Young Mi, she''d be tied up somewhere or even dead. She''s essential in Madelyn''s "big plan" to dethrone the Queen.

    Zia, 15 years old, the youngest and an orphan. A very sweet Demon girl that''s well known by everyone. As Nikita''s granddaughter, she knows a lot about what''s going on and is good for information. She doesn''t get too involved with what we do, mainly because nobody wants her to get hurt. She''s also risk-averse, avoiding danger as much as possible like she did when she stayed behind when we stole the medicine from the military.

    Nikita, the leader of the village, though unofficially. If anyone will know how to get home, it''ll either be him or Young Mi. He holds a grudge against the current government, especially the Queen, as he sees her as the one in charge. I asked Dai-tai and she said his hatred comes from having to witness the military "accidentally" killing his only child and making Zia an orphan.

    ¡­

    That should be everyone right now.

    Madelyn: "Steven, you''re actually writing in that journal?"

    She walks down the road with Lilith, intrigued by what I was writing. She tried to peek, but I was reluctant to let her see.

    Steven: "I may as well have something to do while I wait in-between tasks. Where''d you 2 run off to?"

    Lilith: "Miss Young Mi asked for our help."

    It took some convincing from Madelyn, and I''m not as paranoid like before, but I suppose it''s possible to try and forgive Lilith.

    Madelyn: "Everyone else is there, are you coming?"

    Steven: "You came for me?"

    Madelyn: "Yes, why else? You''ve been sick the past week and everyone wondered where you were."

    Steven: "Alright, lead the way!"

    I should enjoy myself while I''m here. Madelyn supposedly now has a different plan for the Royal Family. She hasn''t told me yet, but apparently, it''ll bring a "peaceful end to the main quest."

    I know she has the right idea and would lead me back home quickly.

 35 Comfor

    (Jesse''s POV)

    Ms. Layne: "And remember, class, finish whatever assignments you have left!"

    It was another end to a monotonous school day. I should spend the rest of the day in bed since I don''t have to work at the bakery today.

    Cynthia: "Hey, Jesse, could I ask you for a favor?"

    Just as I finished packing my bag and walk home, Cynthia stops me from getting up in my seat. She was always the type to ask for favors and not repay them back, so I tried to not pay her any mind. Though, that didn''t really go well for her and starts tugging at my sleeves when I ignored her.

    Jesse: "Ahh, what do you need, Cynthia? I''m busy."

    Cynthia: "Please? I need your help with something."

    She leans in very close to me and whispers into my ear.

    Cynthia: "It''s for Kanna."

    Jesse: "Then did you need to whisper in my ear for that? What does Kanna want anyway?"

    Kanna the Nekomata. She''s been dealt a very bad hand in life and now the one guy that gave her attention is gone! Kidnapped or probably dead! Poor cat, she doesn''t deserve any of this.

    Cynthia: "Oh, come on, please? She''s really depressed."

    Jesse: "I''m sorry to hear that, but there isn''t anything I can do about it."

    Cynthia: "But there is, I can explain on the way out."

    We walk together out of the building, the Academy, and finally down the road. Cynthia starts going on about how Kanna misses Steven''s cooking, and so, I''ve been involuntarily elected as a stand-in chef. Apparently, Cynthia believes that her friend would feel a little better if she has something Steven would make.

    Of course, it didn''t seem like too much of a hassle to cook a meal for someone, but I know better. I''m a baker, not an actual chef! When we arrived, I noted that the sign reads "Yuuna''s Elixirs". It clicked almost instantly in my head. Sister shopped here once and was impressed with their selection despite their unusually high price.

    Jesse: "So, Kanna lives in a shop? Isn''t she nobility?"

    Cynthia: "Yeah, but family politics, you know?"

    The smell of fresh herbs and plants filled the air of the shop when we entered. Everything was labeled, organized neatly, and fully stocked. I know for a fact that you have to love your job to be operating a store this neat. It was a very professional, far more than I was expecting. Maybe the prices weren''t so exaggerated after all?

    While I was looking around the shop, another Elven man appears from the curtains separating the shop from the rest of the home. A lot of the townhouses from here to the town square were pretty similar in design, so I''m somewhat familiar with them.

    Elven Man: "Miss Cynthia, welcome back."

    He had an entire noble-guard aura surrounding him, like most veterans from the Royal Knights tend to have.

    Cynthia: "I brought Jesse like I said I would."

    Jesse: "I''ll¡­ do the best I can, sir."

    The living room was lively. A couple more new faces were here. Apart from Esmond and Cynthia, there was a really old Nekomata man that was resting by the fireplace and a beautiful mature Nekomata woman sitting with an ice pack on her head. The room was warm and probably would also feel relaxed if it wasn''t so burdened with sadness.

    Elder: "It''s only a fever, but he did worry me when he described your symptoms, Yuuna."

    Yuuna: "I knew he was worried but didn''t expect him to actually post a letter to you."

    Elder: "He obviously cares."

    Yuuna: "I just hope he''s alright."

    Esmond: "I apologize for interrupting, Lady Hisakawa, but Miss Cynthia is here with a friend."

    Yuuna: "Hello, I''m Yuuna Hisakawa. You''re Jesse, the one Cynthia mentioned?"

    She smiles sweetly.

    There isn''t a doubt that she is Kanna''s mother. I dare say that smile of hers is almost identical to Kanna''s.

    Jesse: "Yes, I am, ma''am."

    Yuuna: "My daughter is depressed, Cynthia believes you could cook?"

    Jesse: "I''ll do what I can, ma''am."

    Yuuna: "I believe in you, the kitchen is in the back. Go ahead and do your best."

    She points to the back of the house, where the kitchen is.

    Elder: "Are all youth so well-mannered?"

    Yuuna: "Very, it reminds me of Takeo. I never loved him, but I sure do miss him."

    Elder: "You loved him in a different way."

    I was being guided to the kitchen by Cynthia. Who aided me by grabbing all the utensils I needed. She moved with precision as if she lives in the kitchen. This kitchen isn''t too different from mine and it''s really stocked up with dry goods, so I shouldn''t have any trouble unless I''m making something with meats and such.

    Jesse: "Do you know the kitchen so well?"

    Cynthia: "I''ve been friends with Kanna since we were little."

    Jesse: "Alright, so what should we make?"

    Cynthia: "There''s a cookbook behind you."

    I turned around and find several cookbooks, not just one. All titled and uniquely themed. It ranged from wealthy Elven courses from around the country to Oki delights.

    Jesse: "This doesn''t help, Cynthia. I don''t know what to choose from here."

    Cynthia: "Damnit Jesse, flip the pages and go with whatever."

    Going through a cookbook, I randomly landed on "Oven-Baked Sweet Potato Fries with Garlic \u0026 Chive Aioli". What in the world is Aioli? Flipping the pages a second time, I now end up on a recipe called "Garlic Noodles". It looked relatively simple to make and it could be done in less than an hour.

    Jesse: "How about this?"

    She leans in for a better look.

    Cynthia: "Oh, that! I remember him doing that before. It should do it!"

    Jesse: "Is it good?"

    Cynthia: "You have no idea. What are the ingredients? I''ll help."

    Jesse: "So, err, we need 8 ounces of spaghetti, 12 ounces of peeled and deveined shrimp, 1 tablespoon of olive oil, 8 ounces of sliced mushrooms, a red bell pepper, 2 diced zucchinis, a grated carrot, 2 tablespoons of chopped fresh cilantro leaves."

    Cynthia: "Alright, one at a time, we got this. Anything else?"

    Jesse: "Uhh, it says for the sauce, a third cup of soy sauce¡­"

    This is already sounding expensive, but soy sauce? My sister will have my head if I made this.

    Jesse: "3 minced garlic cloves, 2 tablespoons of packed brown sugar, a tablespoon of sambal oelek, oyster sauce, and a teaspoon of sesame oil."

    Cynthia: "Here you go, but we have to make do without shrimp¡­ and you''re measuring everything."

    Of course, she offers to help but it all ultimately is up to me.

    Jesse: "Did he ever cook it with shrimp before?"

    Cynthia: "Hmm, I don''t think so¡­ Aunt Yuuna hates shrimp."

    After Cynthia grabbed all the ingredients from the pantry, I got to work on the sauce first. In a small bowl and with a whisk in hand, I mixed together with the soy sauce, garlic, brown sugar, the sambal oelek, oyster sauce, and sesame oil before setting it aside. It was fairly easy and turned out to be pretty similar to baking despite what I''ve been constantly told.

    Grabbing a large pot and filling it with water, Cynthia used her hands and fire magic to get the water boiling to continue cooking the noodles and then draining it well. This was cumbersome and would''ve been easier if there was a stove top. I could feel Cynthia''s hand emitting heat like a fireplace.

    Using another, but smaller pot, Cynthia heated the olive oil as I continued to add in 2 tablespoons of the soy sauce mixture, and continued to cook it, stirring occasionally, until pink, for 3 minutes. Then adding in the mushrooms, bell pepper, zucchinis, and the carrot to the pot, frequently stirring until it became tender. The end of the recipe came when we added the spaghetti, and remaining soy sauce mixture until well combined for another 2 minutes.

    Jesse: "And that''s it¡­ it''s done."

    Cynthia: "Finally! I can really melt lead with my hands!"

    Jesse: "Please, don''t. I don''t want my sister yelling at me when the guard takes me home explaining that a classmate''s hands had melted off."

    Cynthia: "I''ll go and get Kanna, just prepare a plate."

    There are at least 4 servings here and I don''t expect Kanna to be eating a single serving either. It can be pretty hard to keep an appetite when you''re sad. But, I decided to stay honest to the recipe and set out a plate for Kanna, garnishing it with cilantro. I feel prideful in my work and confident enough that Kanna has to at least feel some kind of happiness.

    I prepared the rest of the plates, just in case, and waited a couple of minutes for Cynthia to come out with Kanna. I was nervously shuffling around in the kitchen when they came and Kanna looked worse for wear. Her eyes are red, has dark bags under them, and her everyday smile is nothing more than a frown.

    Jesse: "Hello."

    She doesn''t even acknowledge me.

    Cynthia: "Uhm, we made you something to eat, Kanna."

    Cynthia sits her down passes a plate to her with a fork. Unenthusiastically, Kanna stirs the noodles and slowly proceeds to eat a small forkful. It was painful just to watch, it felt like we were forcing her to eat. You can almost see the different waves of emotion going through her and, out of nowhere, begins to silently sob as she chewed.

    Cynthia: "K-Kanna?"

    We might''ve just made things worse by having her remember. I couldn''t bear to look at her and decide to leave.

    Jesse: "I, uh, should get going."

    I grab my bag and head back out to the living room. Yuuna was now leaning sideways, letting her arm dangle off the armrest. Esmond spots me and proceeds to ask me questions about Kanna.

    Esmond: "How did it go?"

    Jesse: "I honestly don''t know¡­"

    Yuuna: "Uu, she''s going to kill me with worry."

    Esmond continued to show me out and bang my head against my palm for the rest of the way. I''m not sure what they''re going to do, but wherever he is, if he''s still alive, he should hurry back home. Something like this can only continue for so long.

    Other than that, what I do know for sure is that I won''t be cooking again for anyone else anytime soon¡­

 36 Village Life Part I

    Young Mi: "You''re an amazingly fast learner, Steven. The score is now even: 8 to 8."

    That makes 16 mock battles today. It''s pushing me to my limits.

    Young Mi has been teaching me her Ice element. It''s been coming along slowly, but I am glad to be learning such an element that''s supposedly extinct.

    Young Mi: "What is Frozen Ward?"

    Steven: "A defensive Ice spell that protects the caster from both physical and magical elements."

    Young Mi: "Now cast it."

    Flattening my palm and directing it to Young Mi, my magic would channel through my arm and to my hand. With a silent whisper of the spell, a cold, large and heavy shield of ice formed around my hand.

    Young Mi: "Good, I see you''re a fast learner."

    After maintaining the spell for a minute, I clenched my fist, "breaking" the ice in tiny pieces that melted on the ground, ending the spell.

    Steven: "I have an amazing teacher."

    I rubbed my hands together, they were cold to touch, but felt warm. Hopefully, this isn''t what Young Mi meant by freezing my hand. The last thing I want is to get frostbite.

    Young Mi: "Flattery will get you nowhere. Onto the next lesson, Iced Spears."

    Her method of teaching reminded me so much of Livia, that I''m picking this up easily. Though, Young Mi was refined in her way as if she has been perfecting it for hundreds of years. Then again, she is over 800 years old. It must''ve came with the age.

    I have to admit, though. This is making me miss going to Independent Studies with Livia. She was such a bright person in such a dark time. I should really get my hands on something for her when this is all over and I get to go home.

    Young Mi: "Steven, are you listening?"

    Steven: "Yes, you mentioned Iced Spears?"

    Young Mi: "An offensive spell that can fire as fast you want. Though, the faster you shoot, the higher the risk of accidentally freezing your hand. And the more magic it would use. I use it sparingly for those reasons."

    Steven: "How fast could it shoot?"

    Young Mi: "It''s easier to show you."

    She flattens her palm and given a second to focus, and shoots so many shards of the ice, that it looks like a continuous flow of it. It was so powerful that it ends up cutting a nearby tree in half.

    Steven: "Young Mi!"

    Seeing the immediate danger, I jumped in pulled her with so much force that we end up falling down, with the tree ending just a couple of feet from us. It was so sudden that we spent the next few seconds looking at each other for an explanation.

    Young Mi: "Oh my, you pull too hard. Though, you did save me at the same time. Thank you for that."

    She sits up and dusts herself off.

    Steven: "You don''t have to thank me, Young Mi. But you''re welcome."

    We both manage to get back up without a problem.

    Steven: "Ice magic really was dangerous to be doing something like this, wasn''t it, Young Mi?"

    Young Mi seemed rather spaced out instead of her usual focused look, which raised some concern for me. I hope I didn''t hurt her when I pulled her.

    Steven: "Young Mi? Are you alright?"

    She''s rubbing her head, in pain.

    Young Mi: "I¡­ used¡­"

    She slowly stumbles and falls on me, grasping onto my tunic.

    Steven: "Young Mi?!"

    Young Mi: "I¡­ I¡­ apologize, it seems that I finally used too much magic that I could handle. It''s bad to do so as a Wight."

    Steven: "Let''s go home and get you some rest."

    She slowly nods in agreement.

    Giving her a hand, I helped her a short distance, about 50 yards, through the forest and appeared in the village from the treeline.

    Walking some more with the villagers looking at us with concern as Young Mi looked visibly ill.

    I just about managed to get her to the house, fumbling with the front door like a panicked idiot before finally entering the living room.

    Steven: "Here we go¡­"

    I set her down on the futon and bring the blanket over her. For once, I found it to work in my favor that the others can''t be bothered to fix their futons after waking up.

    Steven: "Resting helps recuperate your energy."

    Young Mi: "I''m a Wight, Steven. I''m not like you, so it''ll take a while for all my Magic Power to come back."

    Steven: "Then take all the time you need."

    I ran my fingers through her hair. It sort of became second nature to do so when I comfort someone. It''s something I picked up living with Kanna and Yuuna.

    Young Mi: "Thank you, Steven."

    Steven: "It''s the least I could do for my teacher."

    Young Mi: "It''s only Ice magic."

    She smiles softly.

    Her looks are deceiving!

    If I didn''t know any better, I''d think that she was only 22 or so. In fact, that''s what I believed when I first met her.

    How could someone that''s a Wight and lived through so much still manage to look young and innocent?

    Young Mi: "What''s the matter?"

    She notices me looking at her.

    Steven: "I, uh, just making sure you''re okay."

    I blush slightly.

    Young Mi: "Do you usually worry so much over a Wight?"

    Steven: "If they''re my friend, of course I would."

    Young Mi: "Am I really¡­ a friend?"

    Steven: "Friends should help each other out, isn''t that what I''m doing?"

    Young Mi: "Yes, actually, that makes me happy."

    She smiles softly again.

    Young Mi: "Then as a friend, I should tell you something¡­"

    She went on to tell a story. About a time before she was even a Wight and considered alive. How times were really dark, a world that seemed completely different from the current one, filled with death and violence. Ostroven and Hei''an Zhi Guo weren''t around, Shi De Emo was a city-state and the center of a war between 9 different countries.

    It was even a time where Ice magic existed.

    She was left to fend for herself and did everything to survive. From stealing crops to murdering the guard that tried to arrest her. The more she did it, the harder it became for her to survive. Everyone in the east either knew who she was or had a basic understanding of what she looked like.

    The only way for her to keep moving was to head west. Finding a group of travelers that took her in that also happened to be heading the same direction. She rejoiced, believing she found solace with the group and could have a second chance at life.

    Only, it was short-lived. One of the members recognized her and slowly got everyone else to turn against her and even did so behind her back in a matter of days. She didn''t know what was going to happen until it was too late.

    In a quiet evening, they were at a village supposedly stopping for supplies when suddenly, she had a bad gut feeling. Her instincts were screaming at her to run, but chose to ignore it as she was no longer alone and felt that she could be comfortable with the new "friendly" group.

    From behind, a guard and military reserve tackled her to the ground and pummelled her. Grabbing the reserve''s hunting knife and running it through her heart and quickly started bleeding out. Quietly weeping as she felt betrayed, and hopeless, before succumbing to her wound.

    Everything was a blank right afterwards. Waking up the next morning as a Wight. A supposed "punishment" by the village elder, being forced to live with her actions for as long as she continues to exist.

    Feelings of anger, and bitterness quickly engulfed her, sending herself on an uncontrollable bloodlust on the entire village, razing it to the ground. The same group she had been with tried to run away by hiding behind a small forest, but were quickly found and burned alive by a forest fire she started.

    It was so bad that the nearby military camp believed they were attacked and quickly deployed. Only to be decimated just as quickly.

    Right after everything died down, she walked to the center of the village and fell to her knees. Being heavily reprimanded with regret for what she had just did and broke down into tears that lasted hours.

    She drifted around the world for nearly 2 centuries before returning east, and settling down at an abandoned homestead. Quietly building her life to where she is today more than 600 years later and her fateful encounter with Dai-tai and Niroja.

    Young Mi: "My real name is also Bian."

    Steven: "Bian?"

    I feel nothing but sympathy for her. The very same calm and peaceful Wight was once a very violent and short-tempered one. It''s astonishing that she didn''t "lose" herself as most Wights are said to do.

    I suppose she did in a way by doing what she did in the village, but it kicked her back real hard.

    Young Mi: "Do you still consider me a friend?"

    I could feel my heart slightly speed up.

    Steven: "Yes, I do. And I bet Madelyn and everyone would still be your friend too."

    Her mouth slightly opens like she just realized something important.

    Young Mi: "No. Thank you, Steven."

    She seeps into the futon and covers herself with a blanket. With how comfortable she looks now, I bet she feels better after opening up to me as much as she did.

    Young Mi: "Do you have any family, Steven?"

    Steven: "No, I live with my master, Kanna, and her mother."

    Young Mi: "What about your parents?"

    Steven: "I¡­"

    I sigh deeply.

    It''s only fair that I tell her the truth.

    Steven: "My father passed away when I was 12. And my mother¡­ well¡­ she''s sick, and¡­ last I knew¡­ she¡­ she only had 6 months to live."

    This is really hard to speak about¡­

    Young Mi: "Oh, I apologize, I didn''t know."

    I''m doing my best to hide it, but I''m close to breaking out. I really miss her.

    Any chance I had of composing myself was stomped out when Young Mi suddenly pulls me into her arms. I quietly sobbed in her shoulder as she comforts me.

    Young Mi: "It will hurt for a time, but as with everything, it will pass."

    Steven: "I¡ªmiss her."

    Young Mi: "I know, just please, calm down."

    After a couple of minutes and some deep breaths, I regain my composure and wipe away my tears.

    Young Mi felt sympathetic look and made me wonder if she feels bad for asking.

    Steven: "Sorry, I didn''t¡ªI didn''t mean to cry."

    I sit back up.

    Young Mi: "It wasn''t something you could control."

    Steven: "Maybe not, but, do you need anything while you rest?"

    My duty is to keep an eye on her, not cry in her shoulder!

    She probably thinks I''m pathetic now.

    Young Mi: "Actually, could you go to the butcher for me?"

    Steven: "Of course, are you cooking something?"

    Young Mi: "No, I just need salt for a potion to help with my Magic Power."

    A fortifying potion?

    Steven: "Then I''ll be right back."

    ¡­

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    I''ve been walking for so long that my feet are really sore.

    When Lilith and I were told that a nearby lake had lots of fish, I expected it to be, at most, a mile away. But no, it turns out to be almost 4 and a half miles!

    Though, there really isn''t any justifiable way to complain. Dai-tai caught 3 really large fish that are easily 20 pounds each, enough to keep us fed for a a while.

    Walking through a small pathway and alternating between us to carry the fishes, I was relieved to finally see the village again. Home is only a few more yards away.

    Dai-tai: "I could carry the other one, Lilith."

    Lilith: "Thank you so much, this is really wearing my arms down."

    When we arrived at the butcher''s, Steven was already there with another Goblin. A really young and cute one.

    Niroja must''ve knew who he was as she sighed in disappointment when we realized he was hassling Steven.

    Toofan: "My name is Toofan Utsarg! I''m the best Goblin and warrior around!"

    He strikes a ridiculous looking pose.

    Steven: "Really? Then I wouldn''t want to cross you."

    Toofan: "And I challenge you to a duel."

    Steven sighs, annoyed by the self-proclaimed Goblin warrior.

    I''ve been anticipating some kind of disturbance between us and the villagers, but this is beyond what I expected.

    I was hoping for a more of a "You came out of nowhere and start leading the village when we were next up, so we''re going to get rid of you" type of event.

    Steven: "Actually, I''m a little busy right now."

    Dai-tai: "Wait, isn''t that the kid that likes you, Niroja?"

    Niroja: "Well, I don''t, he''s annoying."

    Wow.

    He must''ve really made a bad first impression to get even Niroja to hate him. She''s probably the nicest person I know!

    Madelyn: "Let''s take the fish and see what''s going on."

    All of us walk up to the butcher and set the fish down on the table. Steven looks relieved and walks up to us, ignoring the Goblin.

    Him and the butcher start praising us for getting such big fish.

    Steven: "You girls caught salmon?"

    Toofan: "Don''t ignore me!"

    Madelyn: "It was Dai-tai that did."

    Dai-tai: "Obviously, someone as amazing as me would catch the best fish."

    She playfully prides herself and Steven starts to play along.

    Steven: "May I have the honor of preparing supper, my magnificent lady?"

    He bows elegantly.

    Butcher: "While those 2 play, did you want me to fillet them?"

    He lines them up on the table, smallest to largest.

    Niroja: "Actually, yes, we could give you one of the fishes as payment."

    Butcher: "Great, perfect, my family loves fish! I''ll have them delivered and ready to cook in an hour."

    Toofan: "I''m still here!"

    Steven clasps his hands together, already imagining the types of foods he could make with the fish.

    He has a passion for cooking, and enjoys it, so he''s been cooking for the past week. We help him, like yesterday, it was Lilith, and the day before it was me. If we''re still going through the agreed order, it should be Dai-tai today and Niroja tomorrow.

    Though, him and Young Mi are doing the majority of the cooking, they still find the help useful. It probably comes from Steven''s experience as a restaurateur and Young Mi just enjoys having someone to chat with.

    Niroja: "Are you cooking again? You make it really good with almost nothing."

    Steven: "Well, if it weren''t for Young Mi, I would''ve torn my hair out a long time ago."

    He laughed.

    Niroja: "You get along with mama really well."

    She stands besides him.

    I could easily ship the both of them!

    Dai-tai: "I was actually worried there''d be animosity with mama with you guys."

    She pats Lilith on the head only to be swatted away. I found out not too long ago that Lilith doesn''t like being made fun of and responds rather aggressively.

    Though, I don''t see how patting her would be disrespectful.

    Steven: "Everyone does, don''t they?"

    Butcher: "Not really, kid. She''s a Wight, so people are going to avoid her."

    Steven: "Well, that''s not right. She''s a wonderful person."

    Butcher: "Sorry, but it''s how society is."

    Dai-tai: "Then it''s their loss that they won''t get to know someone amazing."

    She puts her hands on her hips and seemingly gets ready to defend her. Steven quickly catches on and defuses any potential aggression.

    Steven: "I have to go back soon, so let''s go back home, everyone."

    I already am at my limit with my sore feet! Sitting down would be the first thing I''m doing.

    Niroja: "I see you''re wearing that necklace I made you?"

    She touches the necklace he was wearing.

    Lilith: "Necklace?"

    Toofan: "Necklace?"

    They said together.

    Steven: "I''ve been wearing it since you gave it to me."

    He blushes slightly.

    What a way to put him in the spotlight.

    Butcher: "Ah, before you go! Don''t forget the salt for Young Mi."

    When he reaches for the salt, Toofan suddenly grabs him by the wrist in an attempt to intimidate Steven.

    We were caught by surprise and the butcher looked like he was about to break up a fight. Lilith, on the other hand, was frowning and looked like she was going to join the fight instead.

    Toofan: "What exactly is your relationship with Niroja?"

    Steven: "My relationship? We''re friends."

    He said seriously, the look on his face spelled cold and calculating. Really, it was more of an act, he''s as soft as a kitten compared to some of the others!

    Niroja: "He saved my life and my hero because of it."

    She takes his wrist into her own hand and leads him back to us. Leaving a visibly irritated and jealous Toofan to silently walk in the opposite direction.

    Hopefully, they won''t be fighting over Niroja. It''s also the first time I met him, so I doubt we''ll be seeing him often.

    Though, I''ve seen jealousy make people do crazy things.

    Dai-tai: "Let''s go back home now."

    With Niroja still holding Steven by his wrist, we made our way back home. Where we found a tired Young Mi in her futon, the most relaxed I''ve seen her yet.

    Steven: "Here''s the salt you wanted."

    He raises the salt pouch to her.

    Young Mi: "Thank you, could you place it on the table for now?"

    Steven: "Of course."

    He sits at the table and yawns, and extends his legs to their limits.

    Seems that even he''s been working hard with Young Mi.

    Dai-tai sees this and decides it was a good idea to sit on his lap in front of everyone and taking him by surprise.

    Steven: "Dai-tai!"

    Dai-tai: "What? You let me do it before."

    Steven: "That was¡ª"

    He sighs.

    Steven: "That was different."

    Dai-tai: "How''s it any different from now? You wouldn''t have a crush on me by now, would you?"

    Steven: "That''s enough!"

    Blushing, he pushes Dai-tai off his lap. She eventually jumps up laughing.

    Dai-tai: "Ahaha~ I''m sorry, I was messing around."

    Well, what was that about?

    Madelyn: "What should we all do now?"

    ¡­

    (Steven''s POV)

    Steven: "How about rest?"

    Young Mi''s rigorous training sure took it''s time to really affect me and my legs are sore from all the standing I''ve been doing.

    Niroja: "Is it a lazy day for you too?"

    She giggled.

    She was sitting besides Young Mi, looking tired herself.

    Dai-tai: "Aww, so it''ll be just me, Lilith and Madelyn?"

    Lilith: "Madelyn looks tired too."

    Madelyn: "My feet just hurt, but that''s about it."

    She was massaging her feet by rubbing her thumbs against them.. It must be painful for her to be standing all day. In fact, even the soles in her shoes look flattened already.

    It became obvious that they went through a lot of trouble to find food for us and only came back with 3 fish.

    Steven: "We can all relax until the butcher comes around."

    I say they''ve done more than earned it.

    Madelyn: "I don''t mind. But, who was that kid that was harassing you?"

    Steven: "Toofan Utsarg? The great Goblin warrior, or so he says. To be honest, I don''t believe he''s fought with a sword before."

    I ranted.

    Madelyn: "Hey, he challenged you to a duel. Why didn''t you accept?"

    Steven: "Well, I''d rather not make my presence obvious¡­"

    Madelyn: "Oh, that''s pretty smart."

    I get up and stretch, feeling my lower back slightly pop when I do so.

    After a short minute of silence, I go over and lay down next to Niroja, who was already in a futon next to Young Mi. Then followed by Madelyn, and Lilith.

    Dai-tai: "Ehh, you''re all no fun."

    She disappointedly lowers her head.

    Steven: "Don''t be such a downer. I''ll make it up to you tomorrow."

    Dai-tai: "Alright, then you''re going fishing with me. It''ll be a date, just the 2 of us."

    Her and her jokes¡­

    Though, it actually sounds fun. I get to see how Dai-tai catches large fish in person.

    Steven: "It''s a plan!"

 37 Village Life Part II

    (In the late evening)

    Madelyn: "Is everyone comfortable? If you need anything else, just ask."

    Another great end to another great day[!]

    After the butcher arrived, we quickly set out to work on cooking the salmon. I originally planned to have honey garlic glazed salmon, but, well, I can''t have everything. Honey and soy sauce aren''t exactly easy to come by in a village.

    Though, with the help of Dai-tai, we opted for oven-baked salmon that turned out better than I had expected.

    It''s what I get for underestimating Dai-tai constantly. The girl is a whiz when it comes down to it, but chooses to hide it. I want her to be more serious.

    Lilith: "I''m a little cold."

    Steven: "Here, you could wear my coat."

    Lilith: "Are you sure?"

    I remove my coat and wrap it around her. She then adjusts it more comfortably around herself before looking back up to me confused with my act of benignity.

    Madelyn: "You know, I believe this is the first time I''ve seen you 2 get along since you were sick."

    Everyone was pretty surprised¡­

    Dai-tai: "Yeah, it''s really weird."

    Steven: "I always get along with her."

    Madelyn: "No, you don''t. You ignore her, almost like she doesn''t exist."

    Lilith: "It doesn''t matter, I just desire to rest."

    Am I really that much of an asshole to her?

    Quickly and quietly, everyone finally turned in for the night by dropping away into their futons. It becomes difficult for me to rest as the winds are getting heavier, the sounds enveloped the house and had loose dirt rattle the roof. It felt very eerie, almost like the house was haunted.

    Young Mi: "These winds are only starting to get worse, always does this time of the year."

    Madelyn: "What month gets this windy?"

    Young Mi: "In Enteka."

    It''s November essentially, I figured out the calendar and realized it wasn''t too different from what I''m used to. 12 months averaging 30 days each.

    Madelyn: "What month is that?"

    Young Mi: "The 11th month. You don''t know your months?"

    Though, I never figured out what year it was. Elves and Nekomatas counted the years differently.

    Madelyn: "It isn''t the one I''m used to."

    Dai-tai, in another one of her games, rolls to my side, only inches from my face.

    Dai-tai: "Hi."

    She giggled softly.

    Dai-tai: "Come join, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "That''s not happening."

    She turns and lies along her side facing away from me. Dai-tai, seeing that her game wasn''t going anywhere, scoots back over to Young Mi''s side.

    Lilith: "You¡­ you 2 wouldn''t happen to be related, would you?"

    Madelyn: "Me and Steven? I never recognized him from before. Why?"

    Lilith: "I was merely thinking."

    Young Mi: "They both have rounded ears just like you, Lilith. They could be relatives of yours."

    Lilith: "I''m half-Elven and Demon. Not human."

    Young Mi: "Like me?"

    Demons and Elves could procreate?

    Madelyn must''ve had the same thought as she set out to ask questions about it.

    Madelyn: "What about Nekomatas?"

    Young Mi: "I''ve only come across a single half-Elf, half-Nekomata. But it''s possible."

    Madelyn: "And Goblins?"

    Young Mi: "No, their anatomy is too different from ours."

    Steven: "Humans?"

    I cut in with a question of my own.

    Young Mi: "That''s an answer I do not know."

    The fortunes of having my own family might''ve just dropped significantly. Young Mi sees how bummed out I was and tried to cheer me up as best she could.

    Young Mi: "But you don''t need to be related to be a family."

    She smiled sweetly, reminiscing about her lifetime on her homestead.

    Maybe she has the right idea...

    Niroja, feeling her love, snuggles next to her, which she warmly accepts.

    Dai-tai in her own response, grabs their blankets and piles them on top of Young Mi''s as they crawl under and finally rest together.

    This is sweet.

    Although they''re a strange family, it''s still sweet. It makes me wish I had something like they had. Easily, the closest would be back in Everhand, and maybe Madelyn too, just because she''s human.

    I move around to face her, as she still has her back to me.

    Out of all the people in this room, she''s the one I know the least. Always so secretive about herself. Never talks about herself, her family, friends, or even what she did. All I know is that she''s a gamer, possibly a hardcore one, and from Riverside.

    Steven: "Who are you?"

    I whispered to myself.

    Without putting much thought into it, I gently put my hand against her back. Drawing her attention in the process and looks at me with a face mixed with annoyance and curiosity.

    Madelyn: "What is it?"

    She whispered softly.

    Steven: "Ah¡ªI¡ªsorry, I didn''t mean to wake you up."

    Madelyn: "You''re curious, huh?"

    Curious? Does she even know? If so, how did she find out? I can''t be that easy to read!

    Madelyn: "Don''t be, you''ll only feel sorry for me."

    That''s only going to make me worry!

    Steven: "Alright, then. Sorry."

    Whatever her reasons, I''ll honor her choice of not telling me¡­

    ¡­

    After falling asleep, I had a dream. I was in another void, only it was filled with light. As if I was within an empty canvas. I drifted aimlessly in the bright void and see a familiar figure in the distance.

    Headmaster: "Well, I''ll be¡­ it actually worked."

    Steven: "H-headmaster? Is that actually you?"

    Headmaster: "Surprised? I utilized a bit of magic to get to you."

    I stood in the white room in shock, unable to capture the words, the limitless amount of questions I had. I wanted to him about all the events that unfolded in the past month and ask him about my friends.

    Headmaster: "Don''t ask how just know that it works. It''s in the afternoon here in Everhand, what about you?"

    Steven: "It''s¡­ well, I suppose a little past 9 or 10 at night."

    The Headmaster slightly looks up and stares deep into the white room. I look in his direction and see nothing but more whiteness.

    He''s seeing something that I can''t, but what?

    Steven: "Headmaster?"

    Headmaster: "No doubt, you''re asking what everyone has been up to, right?"

    I nodded slowly.

    Headmaster: "Well, everyone is alright, the school was damaged, mainly the courtyard and the A-block, my office. They retrieved the Grimoire, Steven. I was so close to finally unlocking its power."

    Steven: "What about everyone?"

    Headmaster: "Livia is a little shaken up, well the whole school is, but, you know how she is when she becomes worried. You mainly affiliated with her, Cynthia and Kanna, correct? Well, they escaped, Kanna twisted her ankle trying to run and Cynthia helped her escape."

    Kanna?

    Steven: "Wha¡ªwhat about Kanna?! Is she alright? Is she hurt?"

    Headmaster: "Hm? I just said she''s fine and only twisted her ankle. Well, she''s been evasive coming to school, though it''s understandable why¡­ I''m twisting the records around to hold her from getting kicked out."

    The white room fades into a familiar environment.

    We were in the Headmaster''s office. It just faded in like nothing, as if my eyes were playing pranks on me.

    Headmaster: "Sorry about all this, I needed a more comfortable environment. Where are you?"

    He sits in his chair and proceeds to write in a book. Even in this supposed dream world, he never sways to have a book in hand.

    Steven: "Hei''an Zhi Guo."

    Headmaster: "Of course."

    He sighed in annoyance.

    Headmaster: "Do you know how to get back? We could try and smuggle you across the border."

    Steven: "No, I''m not alone, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "Who? Anyone notable?"

    Steven: "Lilith?"

    He stops momentarily, closing the book and handing me his full attention.

    Headmaster: "Explain."

    I sit down in the chair, ready to tell him everything that has taken place since that day. From escaping my near execution to being trailed through the Void, falling in a village and helping them out. Finding and beating Bao and getting cursed right after. Barely surviving, and now learning Ice magic.

    Steven: "¡­ And well, then you came and contact me."

    Headmaster: "You''ve been busy, haven''t you? You can''t catch a break."

    He leans into his chair, contemplating my situation.

    Headmaster: "This voice, in the Void, did it have a name?"

    Steven: "No, we asked around the village and they won''t say anything. Not even Young Mi knows."

    Headmaster: "Hm¡­ you don''t want to fight the Queen of Hei''an, but that seems inevitable with their goal¡­ if you ask me, you''re all better off just running as far as you can."

    Steven: "Sure, but, where do I go?"

    Headmaster: "Go back to Shouyi, your people enjoyed it there. Well, there''s a lot you could do. Could Lilith get you pardoned?"

    Steven: "I don''t know."

    Headmaster: "Right now, the best course of action would be to figure out what power Lilith has in the government and working from there."

    He glances at the clock and stands tall in realization.

    Headmaster: "Maybe we can continue next time? I''ve used far too much magic by now and have to return. See you soon, Steven."

    Before I had any say, I slowly wake up back in the village. The very same living room I had fallen asleep in.

    I look out the window and notice the sky slightly lit, the day is about to begin for us. Lilith as well, was sitting quietly and peacefully, watching the sunrise.

    Madelyn was soundly asleep right next to me, Dai-tai, Niroja, and Young Mi, same as Madelyn, but close together.

    Was it really a dream?

    This could be my chance, to put an official to our fight and be on more friendly terms with Lilith. None of the "silent treatment" I''ve supposedly had!

    Watching my step as I go to the hallway, as to not wake the others, Lilith notices me and I wave at her to follow me, which she hesitates at first before doing so.

    Following me to my room and closing the door, giving us an entire room to speak to each other.

    Lilith: "What is it?"

    Steven: "Lilith¡­ I¡­"

    I don''t how to go about it, and how is she going to react? There''s only one way to find out.

    I take a deep breath.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, Lilith."

    Doing a full bow to Lilith, she becomes flustered and begins to believe something bad has just happened. She reaches out to me and has me stand tall.

    Lilith: "What happened? Why are you apologizing? Did I do something?"

    Steven: "N-no, it''s¡­ I think we should officially stop fighting. And, I also think that we should work together and get through this¡­ Peacefully like Madelyn said."

    Lilith: "Peacefully? Oh, I¡­ I would love that."

    She sheds a single tear.

    It was enough to convince me that she really is better than I originally believed.

    Steven: "I don''t blame you, Lilith."

    I''m still a little upset that she kidnapped me, but she doesn''t need to know that.

    She grasps and silently weeps in my tunic. I''m flabbergasted by the stark contrast between the Lilith now and the one I had known 7 months ago.

    I guess the reality of her actions really hit her hard¡­

    Steven: "Hey, don''t cry. Look, I have a plan that''ll work alongside Madelyn''s."

    She slowly regains her composure and releases me. Noticing the position she put herself in, she quickly wipes away her tears and eventually returns to her usual self.

    Lilith: "I''m¡ªI''m not crying, idiot."

    This is fine for now.

    Lilith: "And you''re still my trophy."

    Just not that part.

    Heading back to the living room with Lilith right behind me, we bump into Madelyn who had just came out of the washroom. Looking surprised to see both of us walking out together.

    Madelyn: "That''s where you 2 were. What were you doing?"

    Steven: "Putting the past behind us."

    Madelyn: "Oh, that''s great! Now we can really work together."

    Steven: "Oh, and Madelyn?"

    I''ll do this in a way I know she''ll understand.

    Madelyn: "Yes?"

    Steven: "For the main quest, do you want to go for the secret ending?"

 38 Departure

    Dai-tai: "I''m sorry about the fishing, Steven."

    Of course, as planned, we went fishing and as it turns out, Dai-tai tends to leave the fishing poles hidden near the lake. So some wild animal came along and destroyed the rods. Not that it was a total loss, Dai-tai salvaged the reels.

    I was hoping to fish and have Dai-tai come on to me, but she didn''t. In the end, I didn''t even know what I expected.

    Steven: "It''s not your fault, Dai-tai."

    Yet, we didn''t catch fish as I had hoped. I did end up learning, which is always good.

    Dai-tai splits away from me at the daycare to check on and work with Niroja, who works there as a volunteer. Something I respect them both for. They teach the kids what they know and don''t ask for anything in return.

    I kept my pace until I reached home and find Madelyn and Young Mi sitting peacefully outside. Well, Madelyn was resting quietly. Young Mi sees me walk up to her and greets me in her usual calm and pleasant demeanor.

    Young Mi: "Steven, I see that you''re back. How was it?"

    Steven: "It wasn''t that bad even though we didn''t catch any fish."

    She smiles sweetly and gazes back into the sky.

    Young Mi: "Come sit beside us."

    I sit in the chair next to her and look to the sky myself. It''s the same blue sky I''ve been familiar with all my life, only that it''s in a different world. All that''s really missing is the airliners dotting the sky.

    Steven: "What have you 2 been doing?"

    Young Mi: "Don''t vocalize anything, Steven. Just exist with me."

    So, she put Madelyn asleep by doing this? I wouldn''t be sleeping anytime soon though. I have a lot to plan when I figure out where Lilith is. I''m golden when a bunch of aristocrats stops wanting me dead.

    Toofan: "There you are!"

    Just as I was about to "exist" with Young Mi, it gets cut short by Toofan Utsarg, the "best" Goblin, and warrior around. He walks up to us aggressively with another group of 4 warriors, in an attempt to be intimidating.

    I''m already drawing similarities from someone else¡­

    Toofan: "Y''know, I''m the best warrior around and would''ve dealt with Biyu far better than letting her go."

    Steven: "Then where were you? Were you sucking on your thumb in fear when she really did show up?"

    Some people really don''t get it. He looked like he was about to blow a fuse and becomes more demanding. Lilith ends up coming in at the same time and takes some of the heat with me.

    Toofan: "What are you doing out?"

    Lilith: "Collecting herbs."

    She raises a basket full of them to Toofan, who looks at her in disbelief. I then remembered about having to constantly keep an eye on her. Which seems ridiculous to me because she had the chance to run for a while now and still stuck around.

    He was pissed and grabbed Lilith by her wrist, nearly knocking her basket to the floor. Young Mi was gently pushing me to do something, but I already knew that Lilith wouldn''t take it. She pulls away and with all her demonic might, she slaps Toofan so hard that it echoed and made me and his group cringe.

    Lilith: "Mind your manners towards a lady, idiot."

    Maybe now he''ll have some sense to leave us alone. Only that he didn''t. He quickly comes back for more and even Young Mi comes in; doing what she thinks is best to de-escalate the situation.

    Young Mi: "I suggest that you leave, Toofan. There''s no need to be violent."

    Toofan: "I don''t take orders from you, zombie!"

    He exclaimed.

    Madelyn wakes up from all the noise and silently watches as I''m about ready to get up and beat some respect into him. Fortunately for me, and unfortunate for him, Dai-tai overheard him and walks up a storm for disrespecting Young Mi.

    Dai-tai: "That''s my mother you''re talking about, dickless!"

    This has spiraled downward really fast. I manage to calm down somewhat and realize violence would only make things worse. With Dai-tai slapping him around, his group and I inevitably step in. I''m not sure if he hits back and I''m not going to wait around and find out.

    Steven: "Come on, Dai-tai. Don''t hit him."

    Young Mi: "Dai-tai, come here, they''re just words."

    After getting both of them to settle down, I wave at the others to come inside. I sat Dai-tai down in the kitchen and Lilith helped cool her off. She was shaking with anger, something I haven''t seen her do before.

    Dai-tai: "Oh, he knows how to make my damn blood boil!"

    Young Mi: "I won''t scold you for defending me, Dai-tai. But, there are ways to solve a problem without violence."

    If this is how she gets, I wonder how Niroja would''ve reacted.

    Madelyn: "What do we do now?"

    That''s right! I needed to speak with Lilith and it''s better now that most of us are here. It would be easier this way and I could come up with a plan when we''re no longer wanted criminals. At least, I believe we are. I''m taking all the precautions when it''s time to head to the city.

    Steven: "Oh, Lilith, what kind of power do you have in the government?"

    Lilith: "Power¡­ as a member of the Royal Family? Not much, or¡­ I have some, more than most, but my sister Mei has as much as my mother because she''s the heiress."

    Well, it''s definitely better than nothing. Now, all I have to do is take someplace where she can, in fact, use her power. It''s obviously not going to be in the village, so revisiting Shouyi seems likely.

    Steven: "You think you could get Madelyn and I pardoned?"

    Lilith: "I can, but there''s so much law behind it. I mean that I could legally, but with the proviso that you do something that would benefit the people of Hei''an."

    Young Mi: "Oh, they still have that old law?"

    I don''t even know what proviso means, but it sounds like a condition. If that''s the case, then I''m sure all the bounty hunting I''ve done would be more than enough. If not, then the raid on the fort I''ve taken part in should be the cherry on top.

    Steven: "We can take you to the town and get everything you need."

    Lilith: "That¡­ is actually a good idea as I''ll need more than a pen and paper. We can prep and leave in a couple of days or whenever is convenient."

    (2 days later)

    After working some of the more complicated matters with Young Mi, everyone seemed to be on board, except for Nikita. Who sees it as a waste of time and letting Lilith out of the village would be a massive risk. I don''t blame him either, but she doesn''t even know anything about the real purpose of the village or the people.

    He should let us because, at this rate, we''re going to have to sneak out of the village. The Headmaster said I don''t owe them anything, but they saved my life. I can''t just up and leave them; It''s not right, but it''s not much of a choice if Nikita isn''t letting her out.

    Young Mi: "Steven, is everything alright? You look worried."

    Young Mi catches me by the farms thinking to myself. Being so far away from people, it looked like a good place to plan things out. Though, I guess it really isn''t too far out if Young Mi found me.

    Steven: "Yes, I''m just trying to figure out a way to get to Shouyi."

    Young Mi: "I actually wanted to speak to you about that. I wish to move to the town of Zheng De Shouyi. With Dai-tai and Niroja, of course. And we''d love the opportunity to accompany you, and to see the town myself."

    She''d be easily ousted if someone discovers that she''s a Wight!

    Steven: "I¡­ don''t mean to put you down, but wouldn''t it be difficult to live with other people because you''re a Wight?"

    Young Mi: "Oh no, people like me have passed into myth. See, magic to make Wights have been lost for a few centuries. And I wish to acquire a plot of land outside of town and maybe build a new home."

    Well, it''s not a bad idea.

    If I thought from Young Mi''s point of view, she''s probably doing it for Dai-tai and Niroja. They won''t be cooped up in this village, with no communication from the outside. Actually, they''d be able to do a lot more if they did move.

    But what about Young Mi herself? She''s excellent at anything she puts her mind to, because she''s probably already done it at one point of her long life, and Shouyi is a town that accompanies those that are creative.

    Steven: "Alright, but how are we going to get there? It''s a day away and Nikita isn''t going to spare any equipment."

    Young Mi: "That''s fine. I have tents of my own with more than enough space to fit us all."

    Steven: "And rations?"

    Young Mi: "Restrictions were lifted. There''s plenty of food and water to go around."

    Steven: "Did you speak to Dai-tai and Niroja?"

    Young Mi: "I have and they''re more than willing to move."

    What the hell¡­

    She really thought everything through. No matter what problem I would bring up, she has an answer.

    Bandits?

    She brought up the fact that me, her, and Lilith are all battlemages.

    Rain?

    The coats I happened to bought the last time I was there for everyone are water resistant.

    The military?

    They have better things to do than worry about a group of travelers in rags.

    Young Mi: "Anything else?"

    Steven: "Fine, when do you want to leave?"

    Young Mi: "Tonight would be preferable."

    So suddenly? There''s no way that this is done on a whim, she''s been planning this for a while. We really are going to leave the village for good as much as it pains me.

    I''ll have to pack everything now, which, fortunately, isn''t much; just my armor and the small chest of money. Madelyn would be my concern, she really likes the house we live in. She''s all for going to Shouyi, but to move out there? It''ll all be up to her, I won''t leave her behind.

    When we went to my home to inform the others, it was just Madelyn. She was sitting in a chair in the living room tinkering with 2 pieces of metal interlocked with each other like some kind of puzzle.

    Madelyn: "Hey guys, what''s up?"

    Steven: "Madelyn, I have something to tell you¡­"

    I go over everything we had discussed for the past couple of days and Young Mi''s desire to move. Even covering the fact that we''d be getting in trouble with the village and possibly risk exile.

    Steven: "I won''t do this without you."

    Madelyn: "We could get into some real trouble with Nikita."

    After giving her some time to think, she comes around with her final answer.

    Madelyn: "Alright, but you owe me a home."

    Young Mi doesn''t mind taking her in, and I won''t either in Everhand, but that ultimately wouldn''t be up to me. Going over some of the final details, we are about ready with packing up when the evening comes around.

    Dai-tai and Niroja finally come home from the daycare and are immediately pushed by Young Mi to pack their bags. Though, Dai-tai doesn''t seem to have absolute faith in this whole idea of moving.

    So much for her being more than willing to move.

    Dai-tai: "This would be the third time we''ve left home in such a hurry. Will we be able to finally rest in Shouyi, mama?"

    Young Mi: "Fate willing, yes. It''s a new home my girls, and near a town. You could both finally settle down."

    They leave to their home and to begin packing. Lilith, Madelyn, and I are left to go over what little we have. Lilith has nothing, just some herbs in my satchel that she''s borrowing, I have just a small chest, and Madelyn has a bag with some personal effects. Everything else in this house is borrowed, so it didn''t sit right with us to take them.

    Madelyn: "Are we really doing this? It feels surreal."

    Surreal¡­

    For some reason, it made me remember that Lilith has the power to control shadows, it looked surreal. It makes my blood run cold as I start to remember some bad memories. Particularly when Livia was cursed and the silence I lived in afterward and hating myself for it.

    Madelyn: "Or maybe we should do this tomorrow? You look pale as a ghost, Steven."

    Steven: "I''m fine. Just don''t mention anything surreal, please."

    Livia''s fine now, what am I thinking? Falling apart now will only make things worse. I still have a long way to go until I''m home.

    Madelyn: "Okay, sorry."

    This day really turned out to be a lot of waiting. It was a couple of hours when the others arrived and had to wait again until midnight. For the final time, we left our home and made our trek to Zheng De Shouyi.

    Traveling at night was dangerous, so after about 3 to 4 miles, we set up a small camp away from the road into some trees and from prying eyes. Young Mi had brought along 3 tents that''d easily fit 3 people each. Since there was only 6 of us, there was only 2 each in the tents.

    It was: Dai-tai and Niroja in one tent; Madelyn and Lilith in another; and Me and Young Mi in the final one. The tents themselves weren''t too far away, but they weren''t close by either and I became a little worried. What if something happens and we can''t hear it?

    Steven: "The others are fine, right?"

    Young Mi: "Don''t worry about them, we''d be able to hear them."

    She''s putting out her motherly vibes again. In an effort to have me relax, she pats my sleeping bag and waves at me to lay down. I was already going to do it, so I oblige her.

    Young Mi: "Comfortable, right?"

    Steven: "It is."

    Young Mi: "Good, get some rest. We have a long day tomorrow."

    If Young Mi is confident that they''ll be alright, then there really is no for me to worry. We both get into our bedrolls and as soon as I hit the pillow, I was out like a light.

    I wasn''t sure how much time has passed, but I quickly find myself in another white room. How do I even get here? Surely, this is the Headmaster''s doing; he did it last time.

    Steven: "Headmaster? Are you doing this again?"

    Headmaster: "You''re quick to catch on."

    He comes into my view from behind and uses his magic to set the scenery to his office. It melts in again like an illusion. The quick change in scenery pains my eyes and I''m blinded for several seconds before I see the Headmaster sitting at his desk.

    Headmaster: "It''s been a few days, hasn''t it? Where can we catch up?"

    The Headmaster seemed to be as busy as I am, in a different sense. He doesn''t have Livia to assist her as her father is home, and she wants to be with him. Which the Headmaster doesn''t mind.

    Nobody knows that it was Mei that attacked me, and it happened so suddenly that nobody really knows what she looks like. I asked the Headmaster to pass her off as one of the many Demons. It would be better that way.

    The academy, to my surprise, has recovered rather quickly and classes have been resumed. Though, there are extra guards posted for the time being. Apparently, it was non-negotiable.

    And, most importantly, Kanna is fine. She showed up to class today.

    Headmaster: "Do you want me to tell her that you''re alive and well?"

    Steven: "Yes. Please."

    Headmaster: "Alright, I also want to test something. It''s one of the reasons why I contacted you."

    In this white room that could bring his office into reality, anything should be possible. I mean, how powerful is he to be contacting me across the world? He might be powerful enough that he could drag all of us through to Everhand.

    Steven: "Are we teleporting?"

    Headmaster: "No, too risky."

    He grabs a small box from his desk and passes it to me. Opening it reveals a rather fancy looking pocket watch. Made of silver, every inch was engraved and adorned with small diamonds. These are not cheap, and to have it in such a style? I could be holding more money than I''ve ever seen in my life.

    Steven: "Headmaster, what in the world are you doing with something so expensive?"

    Headmaster: "Expensive? That? Please, I make enough in a day to buy 3 of those. I want you to sell it, use the money to survive."

    Coincidentally, I was going to need money in Shouyi. If he gave me this a couple of weeks ago, I probably would''ve put it away and forget about it as there would be no use for money; at least, that''s how it was in the village.

    Headmaster: "It''s worth 50,000 Coin here. How would that exchange into Yingbi?"

    This is worth more than what I have in my chest¡­

    Assuming that my math is correct.

    Steven: "330,000 or so."

    Such an item would exist. This is beyond what I would consider avarice. What would be used for an aristocrat''s plaything, I''m using it to better myself. Better yet, this would benefit both me and the others.

    Steven: "I don''t know what to say¡­ thank you."

    Headmaster: "You''ve said more than enough. Now go, and see if you''ll wake up with it."

    We were able to part on much better terms. The white room fades away into darkness, like a theater when the lights go out, and I find myself back in the tent. I''m cold and tired, but Young Mi was beside me the whole time believing I had a bad dream.

    Young Mi: "Are you plagued by nightmares? You were moving about in your sleep."

    Steven: "No, sorry, did I wake you?"

    Young Mi: "I''ve been awake."

    I''m beginning to question my own sanity. Is the Headmaster really contacting me, or am I just dreaming? I''ve had these almost realistic dreams before, but not like this.

    I was about to pass it off as another dream and go back to sleep when I felt something under the covers.

    Holy shit.

    Young Mi: "Where did you get that?"

    Surprising both of us, the pocket watch that the Headmaster gave me was in my hand¡­

 39 Welcome Party

    Madelyn: "Is this Shouyi? Ahh~ it''s beautiful!"

    After what felt like a lifetime, we all finally arrive back in Zheng De Shouyi. We''re all relieved when we come to the front of the town, especially me as I had to walk with my armor equipped.

    Young Mi: "If anyone should ask about me, say that I''m hypersensitive to the sun."

    She''s wearing my cloak and draws the hood over her head. It was Lilith''s idea and it''s working. The people we came across on the road didn''t bat an eye. Though, being sensitive to the sun does sound a bit extravagant for an explanation.

    Steven: "The inn is nearby, we will go there and rest before we get started on everything else."

    Young Mi: "A new home? I was hoping that we could obtain a plot of land somewhere nearby, but with some privacy."

    Steven: "One step at a time."

    This town is really quiet, in a suspicious manner. Keeping alert, we headed straight to the inn where we''d bump into a familiar face. Not just anyone from the town, but a member of the Royal Family.

    Me: "You idiots know how to rile me."

    She stuck out in front of us giving off an authoritative and demanding aura, much like a general. I look around the inn for some form of explanation. The only familiar face was the innkeeper trembling in fear, and Bao, sitting at the bar silently glaring daggers at me.

    Mei: "My sister Lilith. Where. Is. She?"

    She demanded, the tone of her voice lacked any patience as the look in her eye wanted to gut me again.

    Lilith: "I''m right here!"

    She rises and stands in front of me to protect me. Young Mi then puts her hand on my shoulder, having my back if things became violent. I have to retain my cool as one wrong move could get us all killed.

    Mei: "Lilith? What are you doing?"

    Lilith: "Protecting my friends."

    Mei: "Your friend? Him? He has been nothing but a pain for you! You are beyond¡ª!"

    She gets cut off by Lilith slapping her hard across the face. Mei looks back in shock that her own sister is rebelling against her, let alone hit her.

    Mei: "Lili-Lilith?"

    Lilith: "You''re the one that has been nothing but a pain! Why the fuck do you never listen?! Why the fuck are you getting into my business!? I am my own person and you have no fucking authority over me, bitch!"

    Shit¡­

    We''re going to have to fight Mei!

    Lilith: "I¡ªI love you all, but it''s so tough when you don''t even listen to what I even wanted in the first place."

    Mei looks down in defeat. Nothing she''s done has pleased Lilith, who was obviously furious about it. From what I know, from Lilith, Mei did her best for her sisters and to set an example for them.

    Mei: "Then what do you want?"

    Lilith: "Not this. He''s done nothing wrong."

    Bao, who had been silently watching, becomes livid and begins crying out a plethora of insults at us.

    She throws her chair in our direction and just misses us. Knowing full well that I was her target, I cleared out of the inn and into the street. She followed right behind me as her sisters Lilith and Mei try and fail to quell her anger.

    Me: "I enjoin you to wait damn it! Bao!"

    Bao: "He''s mine!"

    Lilith: "Bao!"

    She breaks out of their grasp and tackles me to the floor and strikes me repeatedly. In my defense, I kick her back as hard as I possibly could and continue to pull away towards the town entrance to the river.

    Fuck!

    I had the feeling that she''d settle down if the townspeople were looking, but she again tackles me and we both go flying into the aggressively flowing river.

    Mei: "Bao!"

    Lilith: "Steven!"

    Steven: "Help!"

    We''re now floating off as I''m dragged under by the weight of my armor. It snags onto a fallen tree and I quickly get myself onto a rock and out of the river.

    Steven: "God¡ªfuck¡ªBao!"

    She may have attempted to kill me, but if she drowns, Lilith and Mei would be devastated.

    I quickly glance over the river and see her pass me, struggling against the current. I jump back in and catch up to Bao, who''s almost succumbed to the water. When I had reached her, I was exhausted and used all my might to get us back to shore.

    She flops over on her back and starts coughing uncontrollably. Sore, toilworn, wet, weakened, no words would have described how horrible I felt. It was like I had been hit repeatedly with a hammer over the head and spun around endlessly for hours on end. My body had just been worked to the bone.

    Young Mi: "Steven, are you alright?"

    She was the first to find us, followed by Mei and Lilith. The others weren''t amongst them, and I assumed Young Mi had asked them to stay behind.

    Young Mi: "Steven?"

    Steven: "I don''t¡ªI don''t want to do anything with water from now on."

    She lends a hand and helps me back on my feet. I find myself disoriented and stumble around before Young Mi grabs me and lay my head down on her shoulders as I slowly recover.

    Young Mi: "You just overexerted yourself. I recommend going to the inn and resting."

    I nodded in silent agreement.

    Young Mi helped me back as Lilith and Mei were by Bao''s side. We all slowly made our way back, not saying a word about what just took place. Perhaps it was best that we didn''t.

    When we came back to town, the townspeople looked from the distance and the others raced to my side relieved that neither of us had drowned.

    We headed back into the inn and this time we weren''t confronted. Mei had extorted the innkeeper for us to recover in. Just one room and bed was available, and Lilith had the bright idea that we should share it.

    Even after her trying to make things up she manages to be malicious, although it''s unintentional. I doubt anything would happen between us, only my mind is really making me paranoid¡­

    I mean, what if Bao strangles me in my sleep?

    ¡­

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    An hour has gone by and we''re just idling in the inn. Bao, Lilith, Mei, and Niroja are in the room with the others while Dai-tai, Young Mi and I are simply bored out of our minds.

    So much in fact that I''m beginning to put things together, like how hasn''t Steven been "involved" with any of us? He''s not ''that'' bad looking, but I wouldn''t try and get his attention.

    I really wonder if he will be able to keep holding himself back like he has been doing. There hasn''t been this much sexual tension since the bestiality scene in the Revenant. [1]

    Dai-tai: "Hm, I''m pretty bored. The inn was really a place to loosen up and have a great time. What happened, innkeep? Where''s Jiang and Zhenya?"

    Innkeeper: "Those 2, Bao and Mei happened. They knew you were coming, kicked everyone out, and waited for you. As for Jiang, he''s in his estate. Zhenya''s up north at a camp. Scouting for bandits; they''ve been particularly nasty since that fort raid."

    So much is taking place without me!

    I go up and look at the very job board he used and start scanning for something to do. Bounty hunting is too dangerous for us and picking plants sounds boring. I eventually tap into my inner gamer and picked what looked like a simple delivery quest.

    "In need of supplies due north of town. A guard outpost has been put up in response to increased bandit raids," the poster states.

    This seems like a quest chain!

    Madelyn: "This looks promising."

    I pick the poster and read it to the others who, unlike me, failed to see any potential for it.

    Young Mi: "It''s just a delivery."

    Dai-tai: "Yeah, we''re not going to slay epic beasts like in the stories, Madelyn."

    That''s fine, it was getting dark out anyways.

    Madelyn: "Well, what do we do? I imagined we''d be doing something and instead, we''re just sitting around."

    Dai-tai: "We could go say hi to Jiang."

    Innkeeper: "He hasn''t been around for a week now. Work has kicked up for him because of the bandits and, well, Bao and Mei showing up."

    I sat down at the bar, cursing this boring day. Steven comes out of the room with Niroja and they sit next to Young Mi who''d taken up a quiet spot in the corner.

    Steven: "I''m okay, I just needed to lay down for a minute."

    It''s been well over an hour!

    Steven: "Oh, and, uh, how much do I owe you for the room? And could I get another one? A single bed isn''t going to be accommodating 8 people."

    We''ve established quite a party; us 8 including Bao and Mei! I doubt they''d be willing to follow us around, but it''s nice to have more people around. It would be safer when we move around this way.

    Innkeeper: "You have to make do for tonight. I won''t have another one until tomorrow."

    Instead of figuring out who gets the bed, he starts drowning himself in liquor. Dai-tai thought she could figure out who he likes this way and it wasn''t until we put a little more than just a couple of drinks in everyone that he really starts to loosen up a little.

    Since Niroja passed out on the bar, and Dai-tai and I chose to drink in moderation, we came to witness both Steven and Young Mi in a drunken stupor that seemed relatively calm and humorous.

    He momentarily stares at Young Mi''s hand, grabs and raises it to him.

    Young Mi: "Steven, what are you doing?"

    Steven: "I neva *hic* undewstood how your skin is so pale. What lotion do you use?"

    Much to our humor, he can''t articulate his "R''s" when he gets drunk.

    Young Mi: "It''s because I''m a-*hic*!"

    Steven: "Ahaha~!"

    Young Mi: "Shut up! Or, *hic* I''ll make you¡­"

    Steven: "Make you¡­ dance? That''s *hic* ama-shing!"

    He tries to dance but manages to stumble over his stool and hit himself on the head in the nearby tables. We ran over to him to make sure he was alright and I held him as Dai-tai instructed while she checked him for any injury.

    Steven: "It huwts, Madelyn!"

    Madelyn: "You shouldn''t''ve tried to dance!"

    Dai-tai: "You''re a doofus at times, Steven. He''s fine; could you get him to Lilith just in case?"

    Steven: "No! She''s tewwifying *hic*!"

    Madelyn: "I can''t take you seriously if you don''t pronounce your "R''s" right!"

    Although he protested against it, he really didn''t put up too much of a battle. The only issue he gave me was clinging to the wall. It got me curious as to what led him to believe that someone like Lilith is scary.

    If someone asked me, I''d say she''s very gentle.

    Lilith: "What happened?"

    When I dragged him in, Lilith and Mei were caring for their sister. Bao was knocked out and snoring. So much for the whole "elegant" theme they emitted. It simply makes them look like a normal family and not-at-all scary, or terrifying.

    Madelyn: "He hit his head and Dai-tai thought you could do healing magic."

    Lilith: "Just lay him down and I''ll do what I can."

    Lilith already starts to heal him as soon as he lays down. He was running his legs around, disrupting Lilith, and I held him down to keep things somewhat manageable for her. Mei, who had been watching over Bao, looks at me as if I was a curiosity. Well, I am technically an alien in this world but it felt odd to have someone like her looking at me.

    Lilith: "I''m done. You could have him rest now."

    Steven: "More *hic* dwinks!"

    Madelyn: "No! You''re too drunk."

    Steven: "Ehh, it''s too hot¡­"

    It''s like I''m taking care of a kid!

    He unties his chest plate and pauldrons, leaving his torso covered in just the tunic. Lilith, in all her ''terrifying'' glory, runs her fingers through his hair.

    Steven: "Lilith? Mei and Bao? Where''re all the others? If you keep passing your time being scary, your *hic* your beauty will go to waste."

    Hopefully, Young Mi isn''t as far gone as he is. But she is, just not as bad. She quietly has her head down and probably already sound asleep like Niroja. Well, I don''t have to worry about her right now; I could finally go back and enjoy myself in peace.

    Dai-tai: "It''s just us real women that could handle our drink, right innkeep?"

    Innkeeper: "Sorry, but after what just happened, I don''t plan to drink anytime soon."

    ¡­

    (Steven''s POV)

    (The morning after¡­)

    Steven: "Mm, ahh¡­"

    I wake up to a horrible headache. The kind where it feels someone is using a jackhammer inside my head and makes me sick to my stomach. I should''ve had just a few drinks, but I can''t even remember last night.

    I try to move out of bed, but something heavy was holding me down. This is some intense deja vu! Why can''t I remember what happened last night?! I have to stay optimistic, it probably isn''t what I think it is. When I lift the blankets, I find Bao on top of me.

    Steven: "Bao?!"

    I''m clothed, but she''s in her underwear! If I try and wake Bao up now, no doubt she''ll really try and kick my ass. Cautiously, I move her and get to the point where it looks like she''s straddling me. Luckily, nobody is walking in. Now all I have to do is sit up, flip her over and have her lay back down.

    Much to my dismay, she wakes up, still half-asleep and I''m barely prepared to deal with her.

    Bao: "Oh, it''s the idiot monkey. What was his name again..? Wait¡­"

    She sees the position we''re in and shoves me down and hides under the blanket still on top of me.

    Steven: "Bao¡ª"

    Bao: "Shut up, shut up, shut up!"

    The best way that I see of handling this is to calm her down.

    Steven: "It''s not that bad, really¡ª"

    Bao: "Not that bad?! Ahh! Why me!? I''m not even that good!"

    Good?

    Oh, I mostly get it now¡­

    Steven: "Bao¡­"

    With how aristocratic Demons, or just all aristocrats, treat people, she was probably sidelined while the elder child, Mei, got all the attention. With this, I''m guessing that being in the middle, Bao feels pressured to keep high expectations unlike the younger ones, Huian and Lilith.

    Steven: "Hey, it''s alright."

    Bao: "It''s not! I''m not amazing like Mei! So why me? You''re going to have to take responsibility!"

    Past experience has taught me that nothing has happened and it really isn''t what it looks like. Besides, the others had to sleep in here as well, there''s rolled up futons by the door. I can''t be that daring or even quiet¡­

    I tried to uncover the blanket, but she keeps a very tight grip on it as if her life depended on it.

    Steven: "Bao, we didn''t even do anything. So why are you panicking!?"

    Bao: "How can you say that!? Mei told me that if I sleep in a bed with a man, I''ll get pregnant!"

    Steven: "Oh my¡ªIt doesn''t¡ªBao, you dumbass! That''s not how it works!"

    I''m too young to be worrying about my heart. This reminds me so much about my first time with Yuuna, I can''t even laugh it off. Forgetting that she was in her underwear, I forcibly pulled the blanket from her and reveal her soft blue body.

    Bao: "Ahh~!"

    After dealing with this entire situation, I headed out with a huge red mark across my face and put my head down on one of the tables. Who would''ve guessed that Bao had a powerful slap?

    Mei: "You could''ve handled that a little better."

    Why am I being scolded? She was the one going around spreading misinformation that led up to this situation! Whatever, what''s done is done.

    Steven: "Right¡­"

    I can''t get Bao''s body out of my mind.

    Mei: "I have spoken to Lilith, and well, you can get yourself pardoned and I won''t make it easy for you."

    Steven: "Not as easy as that time you put your dagger inside me?"

    Mei: "That? That¡­ you had it coming. Nobody hurts my any of my sisters and gets away with it."

    It was self-defense¡­

    Mei: "No, you are going to help me in Meinu. There''s been corruption with the Lord for years and we can''t seem to rid of him. So, we must act with blank paper."

    Steven: "Blank paper?"

    Lilith: "She means you''ll have complete freedom to deal with the Lord."

    It sounds simple enough. At least, simpler than dethroning a Queen. There really isn''t much choice now that Mei, of all people, is here.

    Mei: "My Shadow Leap could only support up to 2 others. Who would you pick to come along with us?"

    Steven: "I just got here."

    Mei: "And now you must go elsewhere. You don''t have a choice if you value your life."

    I''ve never had a choice!

    Steven: "Fine¡­"

    Dai-tai, Niroja, and Young Mi are already out of the picture. I''d rather not drag them any further in my problems than I have. I also need to have someone keep an eye on things, so Madelyn would have to stay.

    It would just be either Lilith or Bao, but considering how things are, it''s Lilith. She can fight, I know that from experience. Yet, I don''t want to really bring her along. She''s helped me out so far and to keep relying on her does seem a little greedy to me.

    Now I''m back at square one, and Young Mi does seem like one hell of a fighter.

    No¡­

    The more I think about it, the more problems arise. If I brought Madelyn, Young Mi and the others would be alone and probably think I''ve abandoned them. Dai-tai and Niroja also aren''t exactly the type to be wielding a sword.

    Damn, Bao seems like the only option here¡­

    Steven: "We could bring Bao, she''s strong."

    Mei: "She is indeed and I''ll back it up. Good, get what you need ready. We''ll be leaving in 30."

    ¡­

    I could be on a suicide mission and I could be none the wiser. Mei should''ve explained what we were going to do, but it seems not even she has a clue. She feels like she can do whatever she wants and it''s fine because she''s apart of the Royal Family.

    I sigh.

    I''m adjusting my armor in the room when Dai-tai and Niroja come in.

    Dai-tai: "Are you really going? You just got here."

    Steven: "You heard Mei. It''s either listen or¡­ well, you know."

    Niroja: "Then allow us to bid our hero good luck on his journey and that he may return safely."

    She wraps her arms around me and gives me a passionate kiss. I never took her to be so bold and it caught me by surprise. Dai-tai too shared a kiss with me and it was just as passionate.

    I''m wondering if I really do have bad luck or it''s all fortunate for us all that we''re here.

    Dai-tai: "If we had more privacy, we''d give you a proper goodbye."

    Niroja: "No we wouldn''t. We like you, but not enough to go that far."

    Steven: "I¡­"

    This whole gloomy mood has fallen. I feel entirely refreshed for some reason.

    Steven: "Thank you both. I''ll be back soon and help with your home."

    Niroja: "I know you will."

    ¡­

    Author''s Note:

    --

    [1]: The "there hasn''t been this much sexual tension since the beastiality scene in the Revenant" comes from the controversy when entertainment columnist Roger Friedman, in describing the movie, noted "that the bear flips Glass over on his belly and molests him ¨C dry humps him actually ¨C as he nearly devours him"

    It quickly spiraled into a mess and morphed into this on the Drudge Report.

    "DICAPRIO RAPED BY BEAR IN FOX MOVIE"

    It was so hilarious (I was wheezing from laughter when I found out it was fake) and out of hand that the director even called it a ''crazy mad comedy''

 40 Zheng De Meinu

    (Contains Strong Sexual Content)

    For the next 12 hours, I sat in pitch darkness in the void with Bao and Mei as we headed to our location. I never liked being in here, it''s all bad memories and fills me with negative emotions. We were dropped, or spat out, not a minute sooner and not far from where we needed to be. We were blinded by the sudden light as the sun was setting.

    Mei: "Here we are, Zheng De Meinu."

    Steven: "So, ehh, where''s the problem?"

    Meinu isn''t the corrupt hellhole I was led to believe it was. Dai-tai was right about this place. It''s a really nice looking town that rolls with the hills in the plains. There''s so much grass and the buildings are lying low creating a gentle air. The roads are loosely placed brick, but it''s still comfortable to walk along. I certainly wouldn''t mind moving out here if I had the choice.

    Mei: "How could something so beautiful be hiding something horrible?"

    Steven: "It''s only a corrupted Lord."

    Mei: "His crimes include: bribery, embezzlement, fraud, murder, piracy, and racketeering."

    Great, it sure sounds a lot like organized crime. The only issue there would be is the people protecting him. I''d pay top dollar if I were in his shoes, so what''s to say that he didn''t do just that?

    Steven: "We''re here, what do we do now?"

    Bao: "We raid his estate¡ª"

    Mei: "We find a place to set up, find out as much as we can and then move on him. I want this done in less than a week."

    Maybe I was wrong about Mei, she really does have a good idea on what to do.

    Mei: "Let''s stick to the outskirts of town, the Lord''s estate is in the middle, so the further we go out, the less of a chance we''d run into one of his corrupt guards."

    After what was more like sightseeing, we settled for an inn that sat at the south end of town, overlooking the sea. A very big blue ocean. I''m recalling the time I was in Toku Village and spent most of my day with Kanna near the beach.

    Is home across that? It feels so far away when I look at it.

    Mei: "Steven? What are you doing? Are you mesmerized by the ocean? It''s only water."

    Steven: "If I went that way, would I be able to get home?"

    Mei: "Given several months, yes. But you''re better off going west and cutting across the smaller ocean."

    We head into the inn and Bao and I look around, taking in the beauty of the place. It''s more like a coffee house! I love the chill vibes of the place and wonder who would run such a place. Lampions lit the place and had a waterfall going from the wall to the middle of the place with fish swimming aimlessly.

    Fang: "Welcome to my inn, Mei. It''s a beautiful town and I hope you could witness the beauty as the people here do."

    Mei: "Fang, we''d like a room, please. For a week."

    They know each other?

    Fang: "It''s upstairs, at the end of the hallway. You''ll have an amazing view of the ocean from there. Your friends could go and examine the room while we discuss payment."

    Bao: "I''ll stay with my sister."

    Mei: "Then Steven could go and get himself comfortable."

    Bao isn''t going to be letting her anger towards me go any time shortly. I head upstairs to our room as instructed and I''m taken aback. There was a large bay window showing off the town and the ocean. There''s 2 bedrooms, a desk, and even a private bathroom! When I laid down on the bed, I felt like I was at home.

    It''s so wonderfully soft!

    Steven: "This. Is. Amazing."

    Bao walks in on me as I''m surrendered to the mattress.

    Bao: "You really are lazy."

    Steven: "Come lay down, Bao. This bed is amazing."

    Bao: "Why should I?"

    Steven: "Because this bed is amazing."

    She silently sits down and proceeds to look out the window. I can''t help but feel that she''s going to senselessly beat me if I say or do anything. There''s a whole town waiting to be revealed! Surely, Bao would be willing to go outside and walk around. I really want to see the beach.

    Steven: "Hey Bao, do you want to go outside and walk around?"

    Bao: "With you? I''d rather be dead!"

    Oof¡­

    She doesn''t have to be a bitch about it!

    Steven: "Oh, alright."

    I still, somehow, felt down about it. A simple "no" would have been all she needed to say.

    With Mei''s approval, I got the opportunity to look around town. The beach happened to be a lot further than I expected. It was about a mile away. It was easily worth the walk and I began to reminisce about the past. The beach is where I essentially met Kanna after all. I want to see them again someday. Elder and Esmond were tranquil and Yasuhiro was such a sweetheart.

    As I gazed into the vast ocean, a red lost demon child had run up to me. Calling for his mother.

    Demon Child: "Mama! Mama! I lost my mama, Mister. Have you seen her?"

    Steven: "Mama? Oh¡­"

    I squat down to his level.

    Steven: "What does she look like? I can help you look for her."

    Demon Child: "She''s red!"

    That''s not exactly the most useful information.

    Steven: "Anything else? Like, what does her hair look like?"

    He was really descriptive of his mother. Now that I have somewhat of a mental image of her, I know who to look for. Her name''s Lian, a 28-year-old, and has short, shoulder length hair, and is in a black dress. It''s not much, but it''s better than nothing. She also has "horns", I''m not sure what he meant by it, but I imagine I''ll find out. Maybe their horns like Dai-tai''s?

    Of course, we didn''t walk around aimlessly. We set out from where he''d last seen her and went the other direction from where we came from. Certainly enough, we quickly managed to find his mother and 2 were brought back together.

    Lian: "There you are, Kang! Oh, thank you so much for finding my son, Mister!"

    She had 2 small horns sticking out of her forehead, almost like a buck. And then that''s what he meant by it¡­

    Just like Dai-tai...

    Steven: "You''re welcome, Miss."

    Smiles are a good way to end the day. Now, I have to get back to the inn before it gets too dark.

    Lian: "Actually, would you like to come over for tea, Mister? As thanks."

    Steven: "It''s Steven, and¡­ sure, I''d love to."

    I''ve been drinking water for too long! Besides, it''s just tea, what''s the worst that could happen?

    We walked to her home at the edge of town, in a small 2 bedroom home. From what they were saying to me, she inherited the place after her parents had passed away.

    Lian: "You could also stick around for dinner."

    Steven: "It''s okay, I don''t want to be too much of an inconvenience."

    My growling stomach begged to differ.

    Lian: "Just a plate, Steven."

    Steven: "Well, if you insist."

    Lian: "Is that a yes?"

    Steven: "It is; do you need any help?"

    Lian: "Actually, I''d love some help."

    We move to a rather small kitchen. It had everything as with every other one but very compact. She sets a kettle on top of a stove-like set up with a ruby gem that was enchanted to generate high temperature. As the kettle was heating up, she walks up on me and I''m surprised with a small kiss on the lip.

    Steven: "L-Lian?"

    I was blushing as she was inches from my face.

    Lian: "You should stay the night so I could thank you properly."

    This woman is really bold! Is this actually going to happen!?

    Steven: "I¡­ alright. How so?"

    Lian: "Let''s get done with dinner and we''ll see."

    Oh holy shit¡­

    After some tea and teasing remarks, we got started with cooking. I was made to prepare fried rice. I was disappointed that I had to do something so simple, but I gave it my all. Lian made stir-fried tofu and, with the rice, dinner was ready before I knew it.

    Kang: "Mama is the¡­ best at cooking!"

    He bursts with energy.

    Lian: "Kang, mind your table manners."

    She hands out chopsticks for everyone to use.

    Uh oh¡­

    I should''ve listened to Young Mi when she was talking to Me and Madelyn about proper etiquette. It''s not the chopsticks, I live with Nekomatas that taught me. It''s how Demons eat in a specific manner. I have to try to wing it and work with what I do know.

    Chopsticks should always be the same length and held so that the ends are even. Similarly, don''t have them sticking upright out of dishes and don''t chew on them. Don''t move bowls or plates and don''t bang the chopsticks. Treat chopsticks as an extension of one''s fingers. It''s impolite to use them to point at other people or to wave chopsticks around. Obviously, don''t use them to pick one''s teeth. Avoid spearing food with them. One should not ''dig'' or ''search'' through one''s food for something in particular. It''s extremely poor manners. Finally, both hands should be on top of the table.

    Why is this more nerve-wracking than being in a fight for survival?

    Steven: "Thank you for the meal."

    We ate a rather wholesome meal. It''s home cooked and I can taste the difference between this and something from an inn. It refreshingly reminds me of my restaurant. After dinner was done, Lian leaves to put her son to bed.

    I''m left alone and I start to look around the house. There''s no paintings or anything of Lian or her family. It''s not too odd, but there''s what looked like 2 heavily decorated, hand painted urns.

    Woah¡­

    I''ve seen enough and decide to sit down on the couch. Lian comes out not long after more prepared for what was about to happen than I''d ever be.

    Lian: "You better be ready."

    She straddles me and we continue where we left off in the kitchen. With every kiss I''m feeling every inch of her body, slowly removing my armor and her clothes until we''re both in the nude. She gets down between my legs and takes my fully erect penis into her hand.

    Lian: "You must be really happy and excited."

    She slowly begins to suck on my tip and I melt down in pleasure. Moving back and forth, deeper in her mouth until she''s completely into it. She occasionally comes up to catch her breath, but she''ll always go in for more. Her head''s bobbing up and down, and I''m rendered immobile from the pleasure. Her horns are prodding me and I''m enjoying it, every bit of it.

    Steven: "Lian, I''m at my limit¡­"

    I unload into her mouth, shooting out violently and hitting the back her throat. She eagerly takes it all and swallows. Then proceeding to finish me up by licking around my soaked and still erect shaft.

    Lian: "You''re still hard? That means we can keep going. It''s your turn to please me. Let''s go to my room."

    We head to her room carrying our clothes and lock the door. She drops her clothes on the corner of the bed and starts searching in her dresser; pulling out a length of rope and some fabrics.

    Lian: "I want you to blindfold, tie, and fuck me as hard as you can go."

    What kind of BDSM fantasy is this?

    Wait¡­

    Does she like being dominated?!

    This is new territory for me!

    Steven: "I, uh, haven''t done something like this before."

    Lian: "Don''t fret. You''ll like it."

    Lian knew fire magic so if things did get too out of hand, she''d burn the rope. Not that it makes this any easier for me. With her instructions, I had her hands tied behind her in some kind of handcuff knot. I also use the length of fabric to blindfold her. Her young, petite body is now all mine to dominate tonight.

    Steven: "How do you feel?"

    Lian: "I''ve been a bad girl; please punish me."

    I felt as if a switch had been flipped in me.

    I bent her over the bed and spanked her. I wasn''t too sure how hard to do this and I ended up with gentle, not leaving too big of a mark, but a firm enough slap. She moaned in pleasure, screaming "harder", filling me with a sense of euphoria and egging me to slap her harder each time.

    Lian: "Please treat me like your plaything!"

    I penetrate Lian with my throbbing penis. Grabbing her hips and moving in and out of her. I spanked her frequently as her body tightened around my penis. Lian looks around in her blindfold and I could see her face filled with a powerful lust that makes my penis even harder.

    Lian: "Please fuck me harder!"

    I grabbed her by the restraints and pushed her into the bed, on top of her, going as hard and deep as I can. She had buried her face in a pillow as she screamed in joy. Our bodies clap together and I just start to reach my limit. I bolted her down and came deep inside her. Her legs jolt together and screams loudly into the pillow.

    We just came at the same time.

    I released Lian from her binds and we''re both covered in sweat and out of breath. It''s like we just walked out of the ocean!

    Lian: "We should¡ªwe should go to bed. Open the window and let some cool air in."

    I might get my ass kicked by the others because I didn''t show up to the inn but it was well worth it¡­

 41 A Deadly Servan

    (The following morning, at the inn)

    I rushed over to the inn as soon as I got up and was immediately scolded by Mei.

    Mei: "Where were you?! Come and explain yourself!"

    Steven: "I''m sorry. Uhh, a lady lost her child and I helped her find him. But it was already dark so, as thanks, she offered to let me stay the night."

    Mei: "That¡­ is understandable. But do not do it again. Bao was worried and asked if she should look¡ª"

    Bao: "I was not!"

    She cuts Mei off mid sentence with her yelling.

    I look around and see the innkeeper, Fang, was lost in a book at a table. We were across the fountain from her and Mei already sits us down to brief us in her plan.

    Mei: "Well, it doesn''t matter right now. We must keep our focus on the Lord. Fang was very kind to share what she knew and we know that there''s an event occurring in a couple of days."

    Steven: "Good, what do we do when we see the Lord?"

    Mei: "I wish there was some other way we could go about things but with how elusive he is, we''re left with no other option but to murder him."

    Even someone like Mei would have to resort to something like this. This guy is really sneaky!

    Mei: "The Lord of Meinu, Abram Pavlov, is a dangerous individual. He acquired his status through violence. We have tried many times to bring him to justice, but anyone we sent has mysteriously vanished. Any witnesses have been silenced and evidence vanishing. You can understand why we are after him."

    Steven: "And this event is the only way to get close to him, isn''t it?"

    Mei: "It''s our best chance. It''ll be his birthday and he''ll be too worried about who came to pay their respects."

    Killing someone isn''t something I enjoy. We''ll be doing it in front of a mass of people to top it off. I haven''t been this nervous in quite some time. My hands are sweating and shaky.

    I pardon myself and go to our room. If things go bad who knows what would happen. I lay down on the bed and try to remain optimistic. If this is my way home, then let them come! He was a murderer and a thief, so it really won''t impact too many people in a negative way.

    Fang comes in with surveyor''s rope and a small wooden case full of grooming supplies.

    Fang: "Mister Steven Omeo?"

    Steven: "Yes, did you need something?"

    Fang: "Lady Mei had asked me to take your measurements and to groom you to standard for the event."

    I stood still like a mannequin after I removed my armor. Her hand shifted across my body with the rope measuring me precisely. I felt like I was at a tailor in Everhand with Kanna and Yuuna. She worked with such skill as if she were an artisan.

    Fang: "I wager you''re tired of running around in that red tunic, Mister Omeo. I''ll get you into something more formal by tomorrow."

    Steven: "Thank you, Fang, but do you have to do so much for us?"

    Steven: "Are you?"

    Fang: "We went to the same school together."

    It would explain why we''re here basically rent free. After my measurements, she pulls out a chair and sits me down. Opening the wooden box and drawing out a comb, shears, and a razor. She starts off by passing her fingers through my hair.

    Fang: "Your hair is beautiful. It''s a little greasy, but I can tell that you take good care of it."

    Steven: "Is it easy to tell?"

    Fang: "Very. You haven''t cut your hair in about 4 weeks? That''s about when you left your home according to Mei."

    She''s right!

    Fang: "We should shave this stubble of yours as well. You''ll need to blend in as one of the Lord''s servants. A good figure of them happen to be Elven."

    Steven: "Why a servant?"

    Fang: "Elves aren''t too discriminated around here, but with the higher classes, they are. Dress you up as a servant and you''ll be invisible to those idiots."

    She wraps my neck in a towel and gets started with a small bit of water magic. She trims my hair starting from the top of my head and slowly working her way down. I watched as some of my strands of hair fall to the floor. After she finished, my head felt lighter and cold. I wished that I could see myself in a mirror.

    Fang: "Perfect¡­"

    She combs my hair and finishes with my outline. It was time for my stubble. She grabs a straight razor and cuts against the grain of my hair to get as close of a shave as possible. Always rinsing to reduce friction. She rinses my face with her water magic that was really cold and I was left with a really smooth face afterward. No nicks, cuts or stubble.

    Fang: "I''m impressed with myself."

    Steven: "Thank you, Fang."

    Fang: "As I said, I''m doing this because I wanted to."

    It''s probably only me, but I feel lighter on top. I go downstairs and check on Mei, who was quietly reading through a book when she notices me.

    Mei: "Steven do you know how to act as a servant of a household?"

    Steven: "I was¡ªerr¡ªstill am, a servant."

    Mei: "What did you do as a servant?"

    Steven: "Maintain the wellbeing of the members in the household. I cooked, cleaned, delivered, repaired, shopped."

    Mei: "Alright, not bad. I''m asking because you''re going to pose as a servant during the event."

    She reaches into a satchel and pulls out a small dagger, a ring, and a vial of poison.

    Mei: "The plan is to poison him. The ring has a container in the bezel with enough poison to kill 20 people. The dagger is a final resort. Abram won''t be easy to get to, but with you as a servant, you''ll be right behind him and it''ll be too late for him to react."

    After showing how the ring works, she takes out a drawn map of the estate. The house is surrounded by gardens and courtyards with lots of cover to move between. The house itself is large and spacious. Lots of hallways and rooms that I could use to get away or get close to someone. The Lord should be in a dining hall, drinking and eating his life away as people around the town will be paying their respects to him.

    Mei: "You could go straight to the kitchen and poison his food before serving it. When everyone is focused on what''s going on, Bao will cut across the estate and raid his office for anything incriminating. After she finds something is when both of you can get out."

    Bao will be at the event ready to get me out once the deed is done. Mei''s not allowed to show her face as she''s the heiress and would draw controversy if caught. It all sounds simple on a map, but it''s surely easier said than done.

    Mei: "Will you be ready?"

    Steven: "I will."

    ¡­

    (2 days later)

    It''s the day.

    Bao had already walked in through the main entrance and got passed the guards. Now I have to find my own way in.

    After some circling around, I find my way in with a couple of other servants that were just entering. I blended in perfectly with the other Elves. This seemed like a solid enough way to get in until a Demon runs up to us in an angry voice.

    Event Organizer: "You damn stupid sons of bitches! Get in line now or I''m going to bust your head in!"

    Steven: "Excuse me¡ª"

    Event Organizer: "Excuse me? Fuck you! I ought to kick your ass and send you to the red room."

    Servant #1: "He''s a temporary, sir. He''s supposed to be at the wine cellar.

    Event Organizer: "I know why he''s here, dumb shit. Now get him out of here before I lose my shit!"

    They guide me down in the basement to the wine cellar and leave me with a broom to sweep. I just realized I was the only one in here. I guess the stress of being a servant to a corrupt official got to them or I''m just late and everyone''s already working. I hear the door open and hide behind a barrel. Peeking out and I see another servant, like myself, mumbling to himself.

    Head Servant: "What kind of wine goes good with lobster?"

    This is my chance!

    I walk up to him offering help.

    Steven: "Could I help, sir?"

    Head Servant: "You? I''m busy right now. The Lord wants wine with his lobster."

    Steven: "Why don''t you offer him Baise Guo?"

    Head Servant: "Well, what the hell do you know about Baise Guo?"

    Steven: "It''s a dry full-bodied white wine. It''ll taste like a blend of apples, bananas, lemons, pears, pineapple, and often a touch of butterscotch. It''s perfect with lobster, crab, and shrimp."

    Head Servant: "Well, no shit. Maybe you''re not so worthless after all."

    The one time being an alcoholic works in my benefit.

    Head Servant: "Put the broom away and bring the bottle upstairs."

    I had done as instructed and paused as soon as I had gotten on the first step. This bottle will be offered to Lord Abram Pavlov himself! I saw this as my chance and tried to open the bottle but was stopped by the cork. The only other way is to poison the glass.

    I headed upstairs into a very large kitchen. Servants were running around, preparing food. It was just like my old restaurant! The Head Servant was barking orders at everyone when he notices me and motions to come to him.

    Head Servant: "Pour a glass and serve the Lord. I have to deal with these idiots, so you''ll have to serve him."

    I took full advantage of the opportunity and poured the glass. I went into an empty hallway and poured half of the vial into the glass. Putting on my best poker face before presenting myself to the Lord. He was disgusting. He ate himself to the point of looking bloated. He looked like a huge, red blob of gluttony.

    Everyone around him was sucking up to him, claiming he was the best leader and how he should be King. And just like I predicted, he had some pretty scary looking bodyguards behind him.

    I looked around and spotted Bao blended in at a table with some of the other guests. She was watching and ready for us to go after I''ve finished.

    Steven: "My Lord, the finest wine, as you instructed."

    Abram: "Haha, like I said! Come! Have a drink with me!"

    Uh-oh¡­

    Steven: "Uh, my Lord, I have chosen to abstain from alcohol."

    Abram: "Bah! Have a drink!"

    Steven: "My Lord, it''s at the behest of my doctor."

    Abram: "Fine, get him out of here!"

    Everything seemed to be going perfectly when I felt a hard thud against the back of my head. I had just been hit with the pommel of a sword and quickly dragged away. I could see my own blood dripping, leaving a trail as we end up on the other side of the estate in a room, splattered with the blood of others.

    Guard: "You''ll wait here and be a good servant by the end of the week¡­ if you survive this red room."

    He laughs maniacally and stomps me repeatedly. He feels my dagger against his boot and begins searching me, finding the dagger and vial.

    Guard: "What''s this vial?"

    Steven: "My¡­ medicine."

    He uses my dagger to stab me in the thigh. I cry out in pain as he forces it in deeper. He''s getting angrier by the minute.

    Guard: "Don''t fuck with me! What is this vial! I bet it''s poison, you little shit. Fuck!"

    He rushes to the door and freezes in place before losing his balance and collapsing to the floor. I was confused until Bao had kicked the door in with a dinner knife in her hand and wrapped in a dark mist.

    Bao: "I followed your blood trail."

    Steven: "Wha-what did you do?"

    Bao: "Magic. It doesn''t matter, we have to get to the office. Abram is already convulsing."

    She sees my injuries and realizes the dire need for medical attention. She unbinds me from the chair and uses healing magic with her Dark element. The pupils in her eyes started glowing a royal purple, indicating that she was using lots of her magic.

    It stood out to me for some reason.

    The blood from my wounds had stopped spilling and close up. We can''t rest now and we''re still in the estate.

    Steven: "Bao, there was a side entrance I used. It wasn''t very guarded and we could get out through there."

    Bao: "I still have to go to his office."

    Steven: "Alright, let''s go."

    I get my dagger back from the hand of the guard and run down a hallway. We could hear screams coming from the dining hall. Abram is more than likely dead by now.

    We''re hunted now. We ran straight down the hallway to his office. I open the door and I''m greeted with a knife to the right side of my chest. I retaliate with a left hook, knocking the guard into the wall before I fall to the floor in pain.

    Bao: "Healing magic is a thing, but that doesn''t mean you should go and get yourself killed, you moron!"

    Steven: "Just get what we need, damn it!"

    We were delayed by my injuries. I stood guard by the door as Bao tore down the office, grabbing piles and piles of documents and letters. She hits the gold pot when she finds a letter with lots of names and incriminating evidence with it.

    Bao: "This looks like it!"

    Steven: "Is that all?"

    A loud banging on the door interrupts us.

    Guard: "Hey, let us in! The Lord is dead!"

    Bao: "Barricade the door, quick."

    We push a bookshelf in front of the door, effectively keeping us safe and trapped in here.

    Steven: "Shit. Now what?"

    Bao: "Let me think!"

    She paces back and forth as I''m trying to figure our own way out. My mind comes along and I remembered the time when I was in prison and how Jacob blew a hole in the wall to escape. If it worked against stone and concrete, it should work here!

    Steven: "Bao, could you blow a hole in the wall?"

    Bao: "Explosion magic? Good idea, just stand back."

    She blew the wall soon after. It was like a bomb went off. Debris and dust went flying everywhere in the small office and we were too close to the blast that we got caught in it, making us slam against the wall. I''m disoriented when Bao jumps back up and helps me to my feet. She had blood dripping down her head, but she wasn''t concerned about it.

    Bao: "Damn, come on! Just keep running!"

    We dashed outside and scaled the walls to get away. Escaping through the confusion, we were in a full sprint, zig-zagging through the streets. The blood I had lost began to catch up to me and I''m struggling to keep moving. Fortunately, Bao was right behind me, shoving me if I even considered slowing down.

    We both collapse from exhaustion when we had arrived at the inn. Fang was first to our side and helped me sit back up.

    Fang: "Are you alright?"

    Steven: "It''s done¡­ It''s done and over with. Just¡ªlet me rest."

    Bao: "I think I have it, Mei."

    Mei: "Good job, sis. But, you''re hurt."

    Bao sits down with Mei and I use what little strength I had to go to the room. Now that I think back on it, I only poisoned his glass. If I had used another, I would''ve been fine!

    It doesn''t matter now. What I should do is thank Bao, she pushed me past my limit and helped me get away.

    I do my best to rest and change out of my ruined outfit. I actually liked it considering it was a tuxedo. I wash off my blood and dirt in the bath and fall into the mattress while I''m both sore and tired.

    Fang knocks on the door before entering.

    Fang: "Mister Omeo, you have a visitor."

    Lian quietly walks in behind Fang.

    Steven: "Lian! Hey, I never expected to see you here. Come, sit."

    Lian: "I saw you running, and covered in blood. It was you running, wasn''t it?"

    I can''t say that I exactly can trust Lian, but she''s really nice. I''ll have to try and not give away too much.

    I motion to Fang to give us some privacy and sat with Lian.

    Steven: "It was me."

    Lian: "And you''ve done something bad, didn''t you?"

    Steven: "I guess so, but, they¡ªI was told it was for the best."

    Lian: "Who said?"

    Steven: "The¡­ government."

    Lian: "Well, I guess you have to make a living somehow."

    She tries to laugh it off, but her smile falters.

    Lian: "Why did you kill that person?"

    Does she even know it was the Lord?

    Steven: "He''s hurt so many people, killed many people. I was told to do so."

    Lian: "What is it like¡­ to kill someone?"

    Steven: "It''s¡ªI¡­ actually don''t know. I never enjoyed it and do my best to avoid it. But it was unavoidable in this case."

    I see her fiddling with her fingers, visibly nervous.

    Steven: "Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you."

    Lian: "It''s not that¡­ I just¡­ never understood why people kill each other."

    It just happens sometimes. I''m also starting to believe that I may have ruined someone''s impression of me.

    Steven: "You don''t hate me, do you?"

    Lian: "No. You seem like a very kind person. Nobody can be perfect."

    She gets up and looks back at me.

    Lian: "I just got off work and I do have to pick up Kang up from school. You''ll be hunted for what you did, so, I guess you won''t be around for too long."

    Steven: "Well, if you ever need anything, you can send mail, right?"

    Lian: "I''ll be sure to send something."

    I walk Lian out of the inn and return to Mei, going over everything Bao had got.

    Mei: "Steven, we have good news. The letters Bao found has names, lots of them. We could arrest everyone and have an entire trial. This should be enough to rip the roots off the ground."

    Steven: "And we should do that how? Everyone will know you had something to do with the Lord being poisoned."

    Mei: "Yes, but from the shadows, we will do it."

    Looks like I''m stuck out here for a while longer. I just hope the others will be fine¡­

    Mei: "There are also 5 places mentioned in here. Could you go check an orphanage across town?"

    Steven: "Now? Now?! Are you nuts! They''ll be looking for us! Besides, can''t we rest? I''m tired."

    Mei: "Let me see your hand."

    She grabs my wrist and a dark wave pulses up my arm. I couldn''t pull away but I felt like nothing has happened to me. I''m filled with a new found energy!

    Steven: "What did you do?"

    Mei: "Gave you a bit of energy. You''re going to the orphanage, alright? I don''t know who''s who, so don''t kill anyone unless absolutely necessary. Scout it out, play along with the people there and tell them you want to adopt a kid and they should lead you to the Matron''s office. As long as you find anything useful for us, do whatever. Just no killing."

    I''d be met with a fierce opposition if I had rebelled. Complying with Mei, I equipped my armor and go straight to the orphanage. I did my best avoiding attention and went to a roof across the actual orphanage itself. There didn''t seem to be anything about it other than it was completely deserted.

    It was off, but I climbed down and went through the front entrance pretending to be a willing adoptive parent. I''m greeted by an empty, surprisingly clean hallway. To my right were some missing children''s posters. There was a total of 20 posters, some of them were on decayed paper from long ago and others were just recent. I was slightly shocked when I had noticed a "Niroja Bista" on a browned, old paper. I knew I was on to something and also found Dai-tai''s poster.

    I knew from Young Mi they were from Zheng De Meinu, but not an orphanage. They never once talked about an orphanage or even of Meinu and I accepted that. But this really makes me curious and I want to ask them. Is that even the right thing to do? It just dawns on me how much I don''t know about them!

    Niroja''s last name is Bista!

    Matron: "Welcome, dear. Are you looking for something or someone?"

    The lady that had greeted me had to be in charge. She was a blue-skinned Demon and wore a black embroidered blouse and a similarly styled wrap-around skirt and let her black silky hair flow freely. She was very calm, almost like she lacked any emotion.

    Steven: "When did these 2 children disappear?"

    Matron: "That? Dai-tai and Niroja Bista. I wasn''t around then, but it''s been nearly a decade. Who are you to ask?"

    Steven: "Sorry for my manners, Miss. I am Steven Omeo."

    Matron: "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Mister Omeo. I am Matron Yin Liu. As you can guess, I''m in charge here. Are you here to dabble in missing children, Mister Omeo?"

    Steven: "No, ma''am. I came here because I wish to be an adoptive parent. I came, hoping I could figure a way to get started on the process."

    Matron: "The process of becoming an adoptive parent is not easy, but a process that will be well worth it, Mister Omeo. It''ll take a few months; there''s an application you must complete; then an orientation; We also do check your history with the government in Shi De Emo; you are taken into skill training as a parent in the meantime; followed by a home inspection and an interview with our staff; final approval with the town or city you live in before the child is finally placed into your home."

    Damn, adopting a child is a hell of a lot more difficult than I imagined. As bad as it sounds to say, I''m glad that I won''t be adopting anyone. I plan to have my own children some day.

    The Matron asks me to follow her to her office, which means I had successfully bluffed my way in. Her office was large and quaint. It was relaxed and bookshelves lined one of the walls. I sit down in a very comfortable chair across the Matron''s desk. She grabs a stamped letter and hides it in a drawer. That letter has to be what I need!

    Matron: "Are you a warrior, is that why you are clad in armor, Mister Omeo?"

    Steven: "This..? I¡­ am a bounty hunter, Miss."

    Matron: "And it pays well?"

    Steven: "It is, I plan to build my own home."

    Matron: "And you are married?"

    Steven: "I plan to marry my sweetheart."

    Matron: "Is she a Demon? Western or Eastern?"

    Steven: "A very beautiful Western Demon."

    Matron: "Then I believe you qualify, Mister Omeo. Please, excuse me for a couple of minutes to get you an application."

    I saw this as my chance and waited until she left. I gave myself a minute to grab the letter and sit back down as if nothing happened. I quickly opened the drawers until I saw the letter and hide it under my shirt. It''s secured by a belt, so I don''t have to worry about it falling out. I grabbed anything that appeared to be of interest and sat back down in my seat.

    Matron: "For you, Mister Omeo. You can return the application anytime you want."

    This was more than I expected! The amount of paperwork was ridiculous and it looked more like a dictionary than anything. I thanked the Matron before making my leave and return to the inn. The sun was beginning to set and I haven''t heard anything about the Lord. I actually wonder if we succeeded. Mei seemed more than confident in the poison, so it should''ve worked.

    I retrieved the letter before I had entered the inn and showed it to Mei. Fang had prepared us food while I was gone, and they were already eating. Mei had put the letter to the side and wanted to finish her food first. I was more than happy to join in. It was spinach noodles with a spicy tomato-like sauce and is topped with egg, potato, carrots, beef, and chili.

    It was amazing¡­

    Mei: "This was really good, Fang."

    Bao: "Thank you for the food."

    Fang: "I''m always happy to help."

    Mei grabs the letter and opens it, reading through it quickly.

    Mei: "Steven, this isn''t bad, but it just makes me ask more questions. The Matron appears to decline a "business agreement" offered by the Lord. It''s the same as the letter Bao had found, claiming she was being stubborn. If you ask me, we should investigate further, but I don''t believe the orphanage has done anything wrong. The other letters say the previous Matriarch was willing to go with this "business arrangement", but passed away from old age."

    Steven: "Do we continue tomorrow?"

    Mei: "Of course we will. You and Bao can go rest, I wish to talk to Fang some more."

    I was more than happy to call it a day. Bao wanted to stay behind and I went to the room. I wanted to sleep comfortably and I removed almost all of my armor and clothes, leaving myself in just breeches.

    Bao walks in on me as I''m sitting on the bed. She doesn''t react much to me being topless and sits on the other bed, across from me.

    Bao: "Do you always sleep like that?"

    Steven: "Oh, you''re not staying with Mei?"

    Bao: "Mei told me to come up there, don''t worry about it, idiot."

    Now she''s back to her usual self¡­

    Steven: "And this idiot would like to thank you."

    Bao: "For what?"

    Steven: "Getting me out of the estate and using your healing magic. I''d be dead if it weren''t for you."

    If it also weren''t for her red skin, I would see that she was blushing.

    Bao: "Don''t get the wrong idea, I didn''t do it because I did it for you or anything. I just wanted to, alright?"

    Steven: "If you say so."

    Bao: "What are those piles of paper?"

    It was the application for adopting a child. I left them on the nightstand, with no intention of ever going through them.

    Steven: "The application from the orphanage to adopt a child."

    Bao: "Could I see it?"

    Steven: "Sure."

    I find myself yawning. I wanted to stay up longer, but the energy Mei gave me had just burned away. I turn in for the night and leave Bao to herself in the room. I''m going to need all the sleep I could get. With what Mei wants to do, I really doubt we''ll be idle for long¡­

 42 A Quest Chain!

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    I had woken up early in the morning. As usual, Lilith was in the same bed as me. It was a compromise to keep costs down. Currently, there''s only 3 beds and 5 of us. Young Mi has the one bed all to herself, in her very own bedroom. It''s also been really quiet without Steven, but we''ve been moving things along well. Young Mi found a plot of land that was for sale and believes it''s perfect. I''ve seen it, it''s only half a mile south of the town near the river.

    I get up, get dressed, and go out to the front of the inn. Young Mi was already up and speaking to the innkeeper. For someone that lived in isolation for so long, she sure loves to talk.

    Madelyn: "Good morning."

    Young Mi: "Good morning, Madelyn."

    There has to be more I could do today. I''ve been lounging around and haven''t done anything myself. I walk myself over to the job board and try to look for something I could do.

    Young Mi: "Do you see anything interesting?"

    She walked to my side.

    Madelyn: "There''s a delivery request, and I want to earn my own money."

    The sound of new shoes has been on my mind. The soles of mine are worn and beginning to become uncomfortable. The job pays well; up to 2,000 Yingbi depending on the type of goods. It''s the same one I''ve seen the other day and definitely a quest chain that''s calling out to me.

    Madelyn: "Young Mi, would you help me with this? I''ll split the money."

    Young Mi: "Sure, I''d like to buy myself something. It''s been too long since I''ve been to a store."

    She''s probably really doing it to keep an eye on me. She''s such a mom! Then again, it''s for the best that I bring someone along because I don''t have a map if I happen to get myself lost.

    The poster asked to pick up goods from the general store and that''s where we began. The person in charge gave us both a backpack, or a knapsack, and told us to keep north and we''ll easily see an outpost.

    I walked side by side with Young Mi on the dirt road. We didn''t speak much at first and I was rather tempted to do so. She usually has something interesting to say or a good story to tell.

    Madelyn: "Young Mi, what was it like when you were younger?"

    Young Mi: "Younger¡­ before I became a Wight? It¡­ was dark. People did what they had to do just to make it. I never held a lot of people too close after what happened."

    Madelyn: "You kept Dai-tai and Niroja around."

    Young Mi: "I suppose it was my maternal instincts. I don''t regret it either. We learned a great deal from each other."

    She smiled.

    Coming from a Wight, she probably learned how to be a person again.

    Possibly¡­

    I can''t imagine what a Wight feels or thinks.

    Young Mi: "What about you, Madelyn?"

    Madelyn: "Me?"

    Young Mi: "What were your friends like? Or your family."

    It all changed when I came here.

    Young Mi: "You have me and the others. Well, while Dai-tai and Niroja can be naive, they did grow up to be caring people. I can''t speak for Lilith, you know her better than I do. And while some of Steven''s actions may lack proper judgment, he''s a good person."

    Madelyn: "Thank you, Young Mi."

    I just want to stop talking about it.

    We finally had arrived at the outpost. It was a big camp on both sides of the dirt road. It seemed pretty elaborate for a town, but I suppose it comes with the person in charge being a veteran. We walked around aimlessly, looking for the person we were supposed to deliver to when we came across one of the guards shouting at some adventurer.

    Adventurer: "Me, a bandit? I''m nothing of the sorts! I said I found their camp with rumored gold."

    Guard: "We can''t spare anyone to go treasure hunting. Now get lost!"

    This is what I had in mind by a quest chain! It was subtle too. We set our bags near a tent and I walk up to the Adventurer with Young Mi behind me. This is the moment I''ve been waiting for.

    Madelyn: "Gold?"

    Adventurer: "Yes, gold. Bandit camp gold. Nobody will ask questions kind of gold. There''s only 9 at the camp and from what I scouted, they''re the ones troubling the town. There could be at least millions of Yingbi there and these idiots won''t listen."

    Young Mi: "I love the idea of earning money, but I avoid unnecessary violence."

    Madelyn: "Young Mi, we could use the money."

    Young Mi: "What we have isn''t enough? Fine, just this once."

    Adventurer: "Alright, but can you 2 fight? I know you''re women and¡ª"

    Young Mi: "Mage."

    Madelyn: "Archer."

    He paused only momentarily.

    Adventurer: "Alright. Yeah, maybe I could work with that. We should get moving right now."

    We worked from a delivery to a fetch quest! Young Mi pulls me to the side. I don''t doubt that she''s worried, nor do I mind, but I''m starting to realize that she might get in the way.

    Young Mi: "Are you sure you want to do this?"

    Madelyn: "Yes, I''m sure. I know I''ll be safe if I have you watching my back!"

    Young Mi: "Alright, I''m simply asking."

    The Adventurer takes us further away from town to the bandit camp. About halfway up we started to sneak through the trees and make ourselves less noticeable. We moved fluidly and arrived at the camp, hiding behind a fallen log. It was a shack with tents all around outside, and as the Adventurer said, we only see 9 bandits drinking their worries away at the campfire.

    Adventurer: "I say we should stay hidden in the trees and pick them off."

    Young Mi: "Or we can just subdue them? I am a mage."

    Adventurer: "You? All 9 of them? Aren''t you exaggerating yourself there?"

    Young Mi: "I could use a Wind spell."

    She stands and raises her arms up to her shoulders. It looked like nothing was happening until a heavy wind blows in and one by one, the bandits fall to the floor unconscious. I looked in awe as Young Mi had just used a single spell to incapacitate 9 individual bandits!

    Adventurer: "What¡­ the fuck was that!?"

    Young Mi: "Wind magic, Crying Winds, they''ll be out for a few hours."

    Adventurer: "Let''s tear this place down and find the gold!"

    Young My and I both went to the shack and looked everywhere. Only to quickly find myself distracted when I started fiddling with a bow that was on a table. It was just a simple recurve bow with a leather handle but it looked really nice. Very simple, like it''s made to do just the job and not brag about it.

    Young Mi: "A bow, Madelyn? It looks nice, you should keep it."

    Madelyn: "I think I will."

    I''ve only used a bow for hunting, but this might be useful for self-defense.

    There was no arrows or quivers, so I wrapped it around me and continued searching. We were about ready to stop when my foot goes through the floorboard. Young Mi immediately comes to my aid and helps pull me out. Looking back down the hole, I see something shiny and it wasn''t until we removed the floorboards that beneath it was gold.

    Lots of it¡­

    Madelyn: "Holy fuck¡­"

    Young Mi: "Oh my, that is a lot of gold."

    There had to be at least 20 really heavy gold bars. Not more than 30 pounds each. The Adventurer comes in soon after to check up on us and sees the gold. He stood in silence by the amount alone!

    Adventurer: "That''s¡­ amazing! There''s so much and we can''t carry all this!"

    Young Mi: "We should take what we can carry. We''ll take a bag from outside and take 5. It should be all we need."

    Madelyn: "They''re very heavy!"

    Young Mi: "We can switch between on the way back."

    Adventurer: "Are you sure? This is way more than I expected!"

    Young Mi: "We are sure. Just don''t stick around too long."

    Young Mi grabs a couple of bags and places 3 in hers and 2 in mine. Despite having almost 60 pounds on my back, it''s pretty comfortable as you could get carrying this much weight.

    Madelyn: "I think I can manage, can you?"

    Young Mi: "I don''t mind the extra burden. It''ll be quite a walk back though."

    The Adventurer stayed behind and we made our way back to town. We figured that the Adventurer would tell the guards at the outpost about the camp but Young Mi still went ahead and informed them.

    And like the Adventurer, she was ignored!

    She brushes it off and keeps walking. We could get some kind of reward, along with the gold, for clearing the bandits and she''s walking away like it isn''t too big of a deal!

    Madelyn: "They''ll be wasting time if we don''t convince them. And we can even take credit for clearing the camp, Young Mi!"

    Young Mi: "I don''t want to be recognized for anything. Did you forget what happened to Steven? Besides, that Adventurer is going to be very rich by tomorrow. And for the gold, a Tailor should have what we need to tell if this is real, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "It''s weight isn''t enough? It''s not like we''re lugging around lead."

    Wait¡­

    I sure hope I didn''t jinx it just now¡­

    We keep pace into town and eventually find a tailor near the inn, just down the street. The store had mannequins draped in a wide variety of clothes from casual clothes for the upcoming winter and more formal qipaos. I know where I''m shopping now!

    A cheery Goblin pops through a screen and welcomes us.

    Tailor: "Welcome, welcome! Have you been here before? You''re wearing my coats, and my cloak, but I don''t remember seeing either of you before."

    Young Mi: "A friend bought our coats."

    Tailor: "That''s great! What can I help you with today? Do you need a blouse, shirt, skirt, vest, or maybe some moccasins from Ostroven?"

    Madelyn: "I actually wanted to test if we have real gold or not."

    Tailor: "Gold? A lot of people come in here thinking they have gold, but it usually isn''t. You won''t be wasting my time, will you?"

    Madelyn: "I assure you that this won''t be a waste of time."

    We place the bags on the counter and show the Tailor 5 different gold bars. I didn''t pay too much attention but now I see that the bars aren''t stamped. It would''ve been nice to see "24K" stamped somewhere.

    Tailor: "Interesting."

    He started experimenting with one of the bars. He dumped it in a bucket of water and watched it sink straight to the floor. Then he dries it off and places a towel under it, touching it with a magnet that also does nothing. He finishes it with a final test by scratching it with a file near the corner and pouring an acid that didn''t react at all. He does the same for all the bars and it ended the same.

    Tailor: "This¡­ is real gold. I''ve done everything."

    Madelyn: "It is real! I knew it!"

    Young Mi: "And how much would they sell for?"

    Tailor: "5 bars, eh, I would¡­ buy off you for¡­ hmm, a million Yingbi? I could buy 3 off you now, it''s all I can afford right now and the rest of the gold I can buy as soon as tomorrow."

    Madelyn: "It''s 3 gold bars I don''t have to carry."

    They really killed my shoulders!

    Tailor: "A drink at the inn will make you feel better."

    I''ve earned my rest¡­

    We stood in silence as the Tailor disappeared behind the screen. Only to return just as quickly with a small lockbox filled with money in it.

    Tailor: "This here''s 600,000 Yingbi. It''s payment for 3 of the gold bars. You can go ahead and count it."

    Young Mi goes through each bill rather quickly. After everything was accounted for, we returned to the inn. The others were lounging around, enjoying sweets. I couldn''t help but walk in conceited and with a huge grin.

    Dai-tai: "Well, aren''t you a ray of sunshine! Where''d you go, mama?"

    Young Mi: "I helped Madelyn with a quest. I mean a job. I apologize, Madelyn seems to be influencing me."

    She proceeds to tell them everything that had happened. Everyone looked at us in disbelief until Young Mi shows them the gold we had left and the lockbox just to be extra.

    Dai-tai: "No way¡­"

    Niroja: "Does that mean you''re rich?"

    Lilith: "That''s interesting. It would be more in the middle class, Niroja."

    Madelyn: "Well, I''m not rich anyway. I promised to give half to Young Mi."

    I''ll still have more money than Steven.

    I wonder what I could buy with 300,000 Yingbi¡­

 43 The Doppelganger

    Fang: "Mister Omeo, did you really want to accompany me?"

    Steven: "Yeah, and I wanted to get out of the lodge more."

    I trailed along with Fang on a short shopping trip. Of course, it wasn''t required of me, but I''m doing it to get away from Mei and mostly Bao. She''ll blow up on me like I just placed a lit match in a box of fireworks. I can''t figure her out, she''s friendly one minute and angry the next. If I try defending myself, Mei inevitably comes in on Bao''s side.

    I know that they''re family and all but it really does piss me off.

    Fang: "It''s fine, I understand."

    She smiles smugly, seemingly knowing why I''m really with her.

    Fang: "But why don''t you spend your time with Lian?"

    Steven: "Well, we''re not exactly friends, and I don''t want to put her in danger."

    No doubt that if the Old Guard, the Lord''s personal elite guard that we found out to be investigating the Lord''s death, finds out about us and Lian, they''ll get back at us by attacking her.

    Fang: "I can''t say I would agree, she''s more than capable of taking care of herself. But, it is your choice."

    I know that we''re at the edge of the town, but the streets around us are surprisingly quiet. I expected some form of martial law and increased patrols. Hell, the Old Guard has yet to come into Fang''s lodge while their investigation is ongoing. Perhaps I''m just letting my guard down, but we could''ve been long gone by now if Mei had chosen to leave.

    Fang: "Oh, Mister Omeo, have you heard that Mei has considered you to be a potential inamorato?"

    Steven: "Has she?"

    I don''t even know what she means by it.

    Though, I do wonder what the sisters are up to back at the lodge. I left with such a short notice that it might''ve interrupted Mei''s plans. Bao did look visibly annoyed, then again, she usually does look like that.

    Steven: "Fang, why does Bao always get mad at me?"

    Fang: "Bao? Bao¡­ Bao doesn''t exactly trust men. I blame it on her father, he was quite a well known womanizer."

    It would explain why they all look different. Bao''s soft red skin, Biyu''s blue with the Queen, Mei and Lilith are half-Elven. Huian is supposedly also a pure blooded Eastern Demon with horns, like Lian, but I haven''t seen her in person.

    Fang: "But please don''t go and ask them, it''s a sensitive topic for them."

    Steven: "No, I don''t plan to."

    We turn a corner on the street and enter a small general store. The bell rings when I''m the first to enter and it sort of reminds me of the potion shop in Everhand. Only without the potions; there''s a small arrangement of herbs on the walls, with a large round table in the middle holding a wide assortment of goods from candies to vegetables. I naturally find myself drawn to the herbs. I don''t know Alchemy, but I''m eager to learn.

    Fang: "Do you have an interest with Alchemy?"

    Fang: "So I''ve heard. With the same people you served for as a servant?"

    I''ve never told her I was a servant. Looks like Mei has been talking about me behind my back. Whether that''s a good or bad thing will be something to contemplate.

    Steven: "Yeah, how did you know?"

    Fang: "Mei told me."

    The individual in charge slowly came through the open door in the back and welcomes us. To my surprise, it was Lian, welcoming us both by name. She was dressed in an apron, red flannel shirt, and had her hair in a ponytail.

    Lian: "Fang, and¡ªSteven? Welcome."

    Fang: "Good morning, Miss Bai."

    Steven: "Oh, Lian, I didn''t expect to see you here! Since when did you 2 know each other?"

    Fang: "Well, you never asked, so I didn''t expect you to care."

    Steven: "Girl¡­"

    Fang: "Now that I recollect, I forgot something across the street. Can you wait here, Steven?"

    Never asked, my ass! Fang and Lian had just collaborated together and set me up!

    She walks out of the store with haste. I had half the mind to follow her but my hesitation made it seconds too late. The front door shut and it was me and Lian, alone in a store filled with an awkward silence. I may as well try and make small talk, it''s almost guaranteed that Fang will be a while.

    Steven: "Well, Lian, how do you know Fang?"

    Lian: "You won''t judge?"

    Steven: "I won''t; I''m not exactly perfect either, Lian."

    Lian: "Then¡­ she''s my girlfriend."

    Steven: "Girlfriend?"

    Love is really something special. I never would''ve expected them to be an item! It also means we''ve committed the unforgivable!

    Steven: "Wait, you cheated?!"

    Lian: "No, don''t say that¡­ it''s just an open relationship."

    As if things couldn''t get more interesting, Mei just then walks into the store by herself and looking a bit off. I assumed it was because she wasn''t wearing any makeup because she normally looks a bit paler, and with less wrinkles. The power of makeup can really make someone look younger!

    Steven: "Mei, did you forget to put makeup on?"

    Odd-looking Mei: "I¡­ yes, I did, sorry."

    Steven: "And shouldn''t you be at the lodge? What if someone sees you?"

    Odd-looking Mei: "I''ll be gone, but I have something for you to hold onto."

    She walks up to me, a little closer than she usually does and it makes me back into a counter. Only a mere couple of feet away from me, she slips an aged folder stacked with paper into my arms.

    Odd-looking Mei: "And, could I see your hand?"

    Steven: "What are you doing, Mei?"

    I obliged her and she actually holds it, interlocking our hands together. I''m uncomfortable at this point and Lian is watching from behind the door to the backroom. I''m holding hands with Mei, who doesn''t plan on letting my hand go anytime soon.

    It didn''t take long to notice the grey strands of hair on her scalp. This isn''t the Mei I know, she''s far too old!

    Holy fuck, what if she''s with the Old Guard?!

    Steven: "Umm, excuse me?"

    Odd-looking Mei snaps back into reality and quickly lets go of me. Looking around the store, and spotting Lian in the doorway. I was about to prepare for a fight when she leaps back and runs out of the store, finally disappearing. I chased after her, but she really vanished outside. Any direction I looked, there wasn''t even a single footprint. Confused, I head back in and pick up the folder she left.

    It was obvious someone like Lian would be worried and slowly steps out of the door, concerned for me. I really don''t want her to be worried, so I just play it off as Mei being weird.

    Lian: "What was that about? Are you alright?"

    Steven: "I''m really sorry about this, Lian. I don''t know what my friend was doing."

    Lian: "Would you like to sit down back here? It''ll be safer."

    Steven: "I¡­ sure, I''d like to."

    I don''t know what kind of danger we''re in but Fang will need to know unless they''re messing with me.

    In the backroom of the store, I sit down on a couch and Lian pulls out a bottle of red wine from one of the the cabinets.

    Steven: "Wine?"

    Lian: "Sorry, it''s all I have to offer. I keep all my water at home."

    Steven: "I could use a drink after what happened."

    Together, we go through about half of the bottle. Working ourselves up to a nice buzz. It wasn''t as strong of a drink, but it made us both have loose lips, telling each other stuff normal "sober" people wouldn''t divulge.

    Lian: "Can you stay with me tonight?"

    Steven: "Wh-what about Fang?"

    Lian: "I told you it''s fine. Do you really hate cheaters?"

    Steven: "I can''t say that. I''ve been dating this married woman back home, y''know."

    Lian: "Oh, do you regret it?"

    Steven: "No, I just wish I went about it better. It''s pretty hard to keep it a secret from everyone."

    Lian: "Without the hardships, we wouldn''t be so happy with life, Steven."

    Steven: "Is it? It''s pretty hard to look up in life when the people you care for the most are suddenly gone."

    I really can''t seem to catch a break, if I can call it that. I lost my friends and my mom, at first. Now, I''m on the other side of the world from Kanna and Yuuna.

    Lian: "Well, I''m a single parent, Kang''s father was abusive and told both me and Kang that we were holding him back in life."

    Steven: "Are you fucking serious? What happened to him?"

    Lian: "Bandits attacked on a delivery of his and held him for ransom. I couldn''t pay it then, and they¡­ they¡­"

    She stops momentarily and takes a deep breath.

    Lian: "But¡­ I''m happy. I have Kang and Fang."

    Dang, the more she mentions Fang, the more I''m convinced that she is in a relationship with her. Lian scoots closer and rests against me. Her cold hands were wrapped around my arm and snatching my warmth.

    Lian: "You''re very warm. I could use you as a pillow."

    Steven: "I guess it''s the wine, right?"

    Lian: "I''ll get us some more wine then!"

    Steven: "I don''t want to drink too much, Lian."

    The room falls into a calming silence and suddenly the couch feels like a good place to rest. I glance down at Lian and see the sparkle of curiosity in her eye.

    Lian: "What was your father like?"

    Steven: "My dad? Hmm¡­ he was a really good chef. I learned a lot about cooking from him before he passed away and my mom took the responsibility of teaching me."

    All this talk about family is really bringing the mood down. We sat, making small talk and finishing the rest of the bottle down to the last drop. Fang returns and comes in the backroom. It came almost surprisingly as the bell to the front didn''t ring.

    I must''ve been too drunk to notice¡­

    Fang: "Oh, am I interrupting?"

    Steven: "No, where''s Mei? I thought she''d be with you."

    Fang: "What are you talking about? She''s not supposed to be outside and you know that."

    Lian: "Oh, I remember. She came in and gave Steven some folder."

    She grabs the folder that we were using as a coaster for the wine bottle. Using the folder as such drew some criticism from Fang.

    Fang: "You should set your priorities right, the both you."

    Steven: "You ran off, so we waited."

    Fang: "Oh, you sure did, half drunk with each other. I fear what I would''ve walked in on if I waited another hour."

    Lian: "Yeah, I can''t run a shop like this. I''ll be closing early."

    Fang: "Are you sure, Lian? Your struggling with money as it is."

    Lian is struggling with money?

    Steven: "How much do you owe?"

    Lian: "Almost 60,000 Yingbi. I make around 17,000 monthly, but it all goes to every bill you can think of from Kang''s schooling and food. I have little left over to pay it off."

    I reach into wallet and pull out exactly 60,000 Yingbi. Making it was said amount of money by counting it before handing it off to her.

    Steven: "Here."

    Lian: "Oh, no! I couldn''t make you do that, Steven."

    I''m doing this because it just feels like the right thing to do¡­

    Steven: "I insist! I have far more in Shouyi."

    Lian: "But¡­ are you sure?"

    Steven: "I''m eventually going to spend it on liquor, so I may as well put it to a better use."

    Fang: "If he''s offering Lian, you should take him up on it."

    She hesitantly takes my money and pockets it.

    Lian: "Th-thank you, Steven. It really means a lot to me and Kang."

    Fang: "And I hate the break the moment up but we have to head back to my lodge. Mei needs to explain why she came all the way out here."

    Lian: "Hold on, I''m coming with you."

    After Lian closes up the shop, we made haste to the lodge as an overcast was barely starting to roll in and by the looks of it, rain will be following real soon.

    Fang: "Will Kang be fine at school? Those clouds don''t seem good."

    Lian: "I should pick up Kang first then come over to the lodge."

    Fang: "I''d be happy to see Kang again. He''s such a sweetheart."

    Lian splits off from us and heads in her own direction. With just me and Fang, I tried using the opportunity to chat with her and ask about her relationship with Lian.

    Steven: "What''s with you and Lian?"

    Fang: "You already know."

    Steven: "Yeah, but why an open one?"

    Fang: "By choice."

    I found it preferable that I were to remain silent. Not another word was uttered until we arrived inside the lodge. Mei had essentially converted one of the tables into a desk area where everything related to Lord Abram is located.

    If there were more of her, she''d turn the lodge into an office. She already has a doppelganger.

    Mei: "Steven, good, you''re back."

    Fang: "Yeah, and why were you walking around outside in the open?"

    Mei: "What are you talking about?"

    Steven: "You walked into a shop we were in and handed me the folder Fang has."

    She denied doing so, and Mei in the lodge was looking a lot younger. It became clear that it was indeed some kind of doppelganger had stolen Mei''s identity but she wasn''t believing anything until Lian came in with Kang and backed us up.

    Mei: "You let strangers in on this?"

    Fang: "Lian is my friend and unfortunately with us when it happened."

    Mei: "This is troubling."

    Steven: "There''s 2 different Mei''s in town."

    Fang: "Don''t be ridiculous, it could be someone using transformation magic."

    Steven: "That doesn''t make sense either. They have to know about Mei, and her knowing me."

    Fang: "What are you talking about? That does make sense. The Old Guard can be anything if not resourceful."

    Mei: "Could it be Lian?"

    Lian: "What?"

    Steven: "She was with me when it happened, Mei."

    Mei: "By the¡ªI need to think¡­ please, leave me be for a minute."

    Bao comes from upstairs looking like she had finished taking a bath. Her attitude seemed relaxed, and walks to the table where we were gathered.

    Bao: "What''s going on?"

    Mei: "Bao, come sit, I need your help with something."

    I went back to the room by myself. I figured a quick rest would put my mind back on track from the drinking. Which was actually working for a while when the door opens slowly and Lian pops in with her hands behind her back.

    Steven: "Oh, Lian. What are you doing?"

    Lian: "Everyone else is doing something. So I thought I''d come up here."

    Steven: "What about Kang and Fang?"

    Lian: "They went to make lunch for everyone."

    She lifts up another bottle of red wine into my view.

    Lian: "I also thought we could continue drinking."

    She either knows me too well or we have alcoholism in common.

    Steven: "We''re drinking buddies now?"

    Lian: "Haha, yeah!"

    Steven: "Though, can we do it tonight? This whole situation is troubling."

    Lian: "Why are you here doing nothing then?"

    Steven: "To clear my head."

    She shrugs her shoulders and places the bottle on the nightstand.

    Lian: "Nice, can I join?"

    Steven: "Yeah, just lay down."

    She lays down across from me, a little closer than I expected. I found it exciting and get on top of her.

    Lian: "Ahh~! I thought you were clearing your head!"

    Steven: "I can spare a few minutes."

    Lian: "Oh, so, naughty¡­"

    She pulls me closer so we can kiss.

    We''re interrupted by Fang, who doesn''t seem to mind that she saw us making out. Though, we may have moved so fast when the door opened I don''t know for sure if we were caught.

    Fang: "Sorry, but Mei needed to speak with you, Steven."

    Lian: "Where''s Kang?"

    Fang: "In the kitchen."

    Lian gets up and straightens out her clothes.

    Lian: "I should check on him."

    Fang: "He''s fine, Lian."

    Lian embraces Fang and proceeds to kiss her passionately and deeply. She stops and looks back at me seductively.

    Lian: "Still doubtful?"

    Steven: "No¡­"

    I wasn''t even doubtful in the beginning¡­

    The room starts to feel hot and I air my shirt out before leaving the room. Downstairs, Mei was sitting at the edge of her seat armed with a sword. I got a little nervous by seeing her like that.

    Steven: "Did you need me, Mei?"

    Mei: "Yes, I have something for you."

    She taps on a black and gold silk cloth laid out across the table. I unveiled it, revealing a brand new sword.

    The scabbard was a black leather, with the chapel and locket being made of gold. The cross guard as with the pommel, were made of gold and more decorative than it should be. The symbols denoted that they were of the Klein Dynasty. It''s grip was also black leather, and it had a good feel to it when I drew it from the scabbard.

    The blade was double edged, and didn''t taper until it neared the tip. The bottom half of the blade had this beautiful sunflower etching.

    It''s very light, and a few swings later, this thing was indeed built for a fight.

    Mei: "Consider it a gift from the Klein Dynasty. May it serve you well until death."

    Steven: "Thank you, Mei."

    It fitted almost perfectly on my belt and complimented the style of my armor. I was happy, and wanted celebrate with a drink until a commotion outside drew all of our attention.

    Old Guard Captain: "Mei Klein! Get out here, get out here, now!"

    I take cover behind a window, peeking out and spotting at least 20 others scattered throughout the street all pointing crossbows at us. The one yelling at us, however, isn''t even a Demon! He''s a Nekomata!

    Old Guard Captain: "You and your Elven associate, Steven!"

    Mei: "How does he know us?"

    Steven: "It had to be your doppelganger, Mei."

    This guy looks like he''s Old Guard to me. Curiously, he hasn''t mentioned Fang or Lian. He probably never was able to make the connection to them.

    Mei: "Alright, Bao, cast Shadow Leap in the back, we''re getting out of here. Fang, your job is to keep Lian and the child safe until then."

    Fang: "Understood."

    Bao: "You''ll have to lend me yours and Steven''s Magic Power. I can only hold up to 2 other people."

    Mei: "That''s fine! Steven, you''re with me and we''re going to solve this problem."

    Steven: "How so? I spot at least 20, all with crossbows pointed at every exit."

    Mei hides besides the door, drawing her own sword, which looked similar in appearance to mine.

    Mei: "Hey, excuse me! I only see 20 of you! Where''s the rest?"

    Old Guard Captain: "You''re standing in front of the full might of the Old Guard! We may be few, but we are elite!"

    Mei: "Are you, by chance, Touma Takahashi? Captain of the Old Guard?"

    Touma: "You know me well, princess."

    Mei: "I can recognize a terrorist and traitor to his people."

    Touma: "I never thought fighting for what you believed in was inherently evil. Or is that only when they don''t line up with yours, princess?"

    Mei looks to me, she was calm, unfazed, confident. She was different from me, I was scared. I know my strength but not against so many people.

    Mei: "Steven, with skill we''ll divide and conquer. You go left, and I''ll go right. On my go¡­"

    I draw my new sword, I''m going to have to beeline as fast as I can if I''m going to avoid those crossbows. After that, I might get on the rooftops and see about those crossbows.

    Mei: "Now, go, go, go!"

    Sprinting out the door and sharply turning left, I could hear the crossbows firing and their bolts striking just behind me. I ran fast and as hard as I possibly could. The last of the bolts land beside me when I turned a corner.

    By a miracle, I somehow survived. Two of the guards soon joined me and we end up in a standoff, pointing our swords at one another, and slowly circling each other.

    A loud explosion rumbles the ground beneath us and I''m the first to strike, quickly felling one of the guards with a quick thrust into his neck. The other guard, retaliates and strikes my left pauldron, protecting me.

    We clash our swords together, sparks dancing in the turmoil. Yet another explosion rocks us, yet even stronger than the last. I spring backwards, as a tarp falls from the rooftops, covering my opponent.

    I leap, taking advantage of my opportunity, and strike the guard while he''s down. Driving my sword through the tarp where the guard was struggling. He squirmed as his blood soaked through the tarp. I striked repeatedly until he struggled no more.

    Touma, the captain, comes from the corner. He draws a sword and dagger, pointing them downward. Does he want to talk?

    Steven: "You chose not to follow Mei?"

    Touma: "I prefer a challenge."

    He really underestimated Mei¡­

    Those explosions have to be coming from somewhere and I have reason to believe that Mei is at fault. She''s taking care of the rest, on her own.

    I jump into my fighting stance.

    Touma: "You may have assassinated our Lord, but you don''t have your element of surprise."

    Steven: "I don''t need it."

    Yet another explosion shakes the town, this time it was strong enough to create an earthquake and cause me to stumble. Mei''s doppelganger catches me, and keeps me on my feet.

    Steven: "You!"

    Odd-looking Mei: "He''s strong, but we can do this if we fight together, Steven."

    Steven: "Why?!"

    Odd-looking Mei: "Just shut up and fight."

    Goddamn, I really am going to be fighting alongside a doppelganger?!

    Steven: "R-right, try and get him from both sides."

    We both go wide and close in from the sides. He deflects the doppelganger''s swing and uses Wind magic, Wind Torrent, to throw me down the street. I land on my knees, disorientated.

    He''s a Wind master! I didn''t hear him cast it and he did it so suddenly. I''m really in for it if I''m not careful. I drop to my hands and knees to focus all my magic power throughout my body for a defensive spell.

    Steven: "Shielded Winds¡­"

    I get back up and sprint towards Touma. Jumping up and thrusting in his direction. He just barely moves away and I graze him. He tried using magic to cut me down, but my defensive spell deflected it. Instead, while he still could, my momentum was taken advantage of, and I''m thrown straight to the doppelganger. But not before his dagger slices me in the arm.

    Odd-looking Mei: "Oh!"

    Steven: "Sorry¡­"

    Odd-looking Mei: "You''ve been wounded!"

    Steven: "Not now!"

    I roll off her and Touma tries to jump on top of her with his dagger. The doppelganger, almost instinctively, kicks him with both her legs and sends him backwards. Jumping back on her feet and dashing at him and getting a thrust in on his leg.

    In the scuffle, Touma''s dagger glides into the doppelganger''s side. She yelps and falls to the floor. I get my bearings back and start casting magic to bring him down.

    Steven: "Slashed Winds!"

    Touma''s arm spurts out blood and drops his sword. Shouting in pain, he holds his wounded arm and leans against the wall. Engaged, I forcibly drive my sword through his heart until it hits the wall behind him. He drops even more blood, spilling onto my armor. His fierce drive had been weakening by the second.

    Touma: "Never thought¡­ you were capable of magic¡­"

    I pull my sword and watch his now lifeless body drop to the floor. I try to keep my mind clear when I hear Mei''s doppelganger painfully writhing. I tried to keep her alive, but I''m not experience in first aid or healing magic.

    Steven: "Hey, you can''t die on me! We''ll take you to the lodge where we can heal you. There''s a lot we have to ask."

    Odd-looking Mei: "It''s too late. I feel it coursing through me already. I''ve been poisoned; I''m dying¡­"

    Steven: "At least die with a clean conscience. Was it you who exposed us to the Old Guard? Why did you help me fight off Touma?"

    Odd-looking Mei: "No, of course not. I gave you a fighting chance that you will succeed, and fight off the ambush¡­ but I was wrong¡­"

    Her hand hovers over the slash wound on my arm.

    Odd-looking Mei: "I''m so, so, sorry, Steven."

    Her hand slides down my forearm, taking some of my blood with it, and holds my hand.

    Steven: "What are you talking about?"

    Odd-looking Mei: "They¡­ you were¡­ were¡­ poisoned."

    I had witnessed her draw her last breath. The fighting around us has so died down, no more explosions, we won. The last of the Old Guard is finally no more. I''m nearing the end of this event, yet I''m no closer to understanding it.

    Was it worth it?

    Steven: "Shit¡­"

    Out of respect, I gently lay the doppelganger on the ground. All this fighting, the killing, and blood spilled.

    And for what?

    For me to clear my name¡­

    Yet, despite all the work done, I''ve been poisoned in the end. My arm is starting to feel numb.

    But¡­

    I can''t give up yet!

    I tried to stand up and find Mei, but I struggle even with all my effort. Bruised and bloodied, I collapsed back on the muddy brick road. The knife and it''s poison have begun leeching at my life. Bao appears through the smoke, coughing and running towards me. She lifted me and did her best to keep me alive.

    Bao: "I got you, Steven, stay with me! The portal is open!"

    Steven: "But¡­ I don''t see the light¡­"

 44 Awaken...

    A door slams shut¡­

    Subtle whispers¡­

    I awaken¡­

    In a bed I do not recognize, and a room constructed of aged stone, a temple of sorts.

    I sit up and find myself in silkiest robes I''ve ever worn and my left arm in a sling. Light from a crack in the curtains dimly lit my view, allowing me to see.

    Steven: "Mei..? Bao?"

    I called out to everyone, to no avail. The only response came from the slight draft coming from under the door.

    It was a struggle to stand up, and I quickly become light headed, falling back on the bed.

    Steven: "Mei!"

    I shouted.

    Steven: "Fang..! Lian!"

    How did I even end up here? I remember the fight, but not what happened after the doppelganger passed away.

    Picking myself back up, I finally make my way to the door and find myself in a spiral staircase heading both up and down. By the way it was constructed, I must''ve been in some sort of tower.

    I head downwards into what had to be a mess hall. A fireplace gave light to the room and was also used as a fire pit. Pots and pans were to the side and extra firewood to the other.

    There was 2 figures sitting at a table, whispering and eating. It escaped my mind that whoever they were could''ve been enemies, but I walk up to them as if they were harmless.

    Steven: "Who¡­ are you?"

    Hooded Figure #1: "A friend. You mustn''t be moving, Sir Omeo."

    He uncovers his hood and reveals himself. He was reasonably old, in about his 40''s with some wrinkles and no facial hair.

    Hooded Figure #2: "He''s right, but, I shall inform Master Isaac."

    The other one looked fairly young, but still with age. He had to be in his early 30''s and wore a scruffy beard like it was normal.

    I''m somewhere, but nowhere familiar. I tried to follow the second figure outside, but I''m quickly stopped by the other when he gently held me by my shoulders.

    Hooded Figure #1: "No! You can not go outside without Master''s guidance!"

    Steven: "I only have one Master, and it isn''t Isaac."

    Hooded Figure #1: "I wish not to fight, but to heal your wounds, Sir Omeo. If you seek knowledge, I am able to enlighten you. Just, please, sit."

    I''m not in any fighting condition, and this robed monk knows it. I fall onto a bench near the fireplace and adjust the sling for comfort.

    Steven: "Enlighten me then¡­ who are you and your friend?"

    Hugo: "I am Hugo Dunkel Augustin, Loremaster of Twilight. My friend and associate is Achille Atillio, Magus and White Mage. He brought you to life without the¡­ ''inessential'' steps as you would need to spawn a Wight."

    Steven: "Inessential? As in?"

    Hugo: "One such step where we drain most of your blood. A most unnecessary step that causes your skin to pale."

    I remember now¡­

    Steven: "I''m undead? A Wight?"

    Hugo: "Technically yes, but no such thing. Your heart''s beating and everything. You can ascertain temperature, the pigments in your skin will not fade, leaving you pale, and¡ª"

    Steven: "Yes..! I get it¡­ but I was still brought back to life¡­"

    Hugo: "Well, what is it like..? To be dead?"

    I don''t remember what it was like, but I do remember it''s feeling¡­

    Despite having these people that relied on me and cared for me, I was content with my death. All my sorrow and happiness, along with all other of my emotions were extirpated. I was perfectly in the middle. The peace I have literally fought to the death for felt so rewarding.

    Steven: "A perfect nothingness¡­ if I''m not a Wight, what am I?"

    Hugo: "You''re still a Wight, but both alive and dead? A philosophical zombie, maybe? Either way, under no circumstances should you use magic until we understand what your limit is."

    The topic of death has been concerning for me. I agreed if Young Mi did it, but these are strangers I do not know. I remember her saying she''ll be besides me when I wake up, ready to answer all my questions.

    I want Young Mi here, not them¡­

    Steven: "Where''s Young Mi? Only she was allowed to resurrect me."

    Hugo: "Yes, well, we''d normally leave you alone after death. But, disturbances have been felt throughout the world."

    Steven: "What do you mean?"

    Hugo: "How should I explain it? Think of it as a calm water with no ripples. It''s perfectly still. Now, imagine a large sum of Magic Power as a pebble, small but creates ripples, disturbing the water. So far, in the past year, we''ve felt 3 separate pebbles hitting the water. One, came from Lilith Klein, you know her well. She created a portal using magic she altered. She''s either incredibly smart or incredibly dumb to be doing something so dangerous. The second one was you, falling in a body of water and washes up on a beach. Imagine our surprise when we discovered you were from another world. I mean, yes! Another world! I never believed it possible! But here you are, a so called "Human!" Now, the third, and hopefully, last, ripple came from who you call the doppelganger. She really is Mei Klein, but from the future! We''ve never seen a chain of events like it. So, you can understand why we took such a very keen interest in you and your group."

    Steven: "We?"

    Hugo: "Ah, yes, I forgot to mention. We are Twilight! Or by our commonly known name of Twilight Squadron. We''ve been keeping an eye on you since you sailed into Everhand."

    Just what I wanted to know. I''ve been watched by a secret society and they never had the decency to help me out!

    How long have they been watching me? How long have I been out?

    Steven: "What''s the date?"

    Hugo: "27th of Dodeka."

    December¡­

    My God, I''ve been out for an entire month!

    I slump back and curse myself. The next thing that''s going to happen is that I''m going to be in trouble for something I''m a victim of!

    Steven: "And what''s going to happen now? I''m going to be punished for something that was forced onto me?"

    Hugo: "That is not for me to decide, but your friend Lilith is. Like I said, she used altered magic and disturbed only God knows what."

    The second hooded figure returns with another one. This time, his hood was pulled back and had a greyed and groomed beard, and haired slicked back into a small ponytail. He was well aged, and had to be in his early 50''s.

    This guy had to be the "master" they''re talking about.

    Isaac: "I see you have acquainted yourself with Loremaster Augustin."

    Steven: "And you are Isaac? They call you "Master" here."

    Isaac: "Grand Master of Twilight, Isaac Chaput. I''d like to ask a few questions before we reunite you and your group."

    I went through what felt like an eternity of answering questions. It was as if they were trying to assess whether or not I actually am the "Steven Omeo" they were watching. It was really disturbing when they went into details and even knew about my relationship with Yuuna!

    Steven: "Where are my friends?"

    Isaac: "Alive and well, they''re here on the island."

    Steven: "Island? What island?"

    Isaac: "Apologies, you''re on the island of Sefre, one of the many islands on the undiscovered archipelago we like to name after ourselves, "Twilight." We''re situated in the Rosdown Ocean. Currently, we''re in Solidarity Spire where you''ve been recovering after Magus Atillio resurrected you."

    All this talk is making my head hurt. Unable to bear it, I sit back down and hold my head on my hands with my eyes closed. I also feel like I want to throw up!

    Steven: "I feel hungover."

    I said in a audibly weak voice.

    Achille: "We can give you a banana bag." [1]

    Isaac: "Atillio, gather his group at the center pergola."

    Achille: "At once, Master."

    I tried to stand back up, with some struggle.

    Isaac: "Will you be needing crutches? If not, we can have one of the Auxiliaries lend you a hand."

    I shook my head.

    If I want to head to the pergola, I''m going to do it myself. It took some time to find the "perfect" pace once we were outside, and was eventually able to comfortably keep up with Isaac.

    Hugo: "Oh, there you go. We''ll be right behind you and guide you to the pergola."

    The spire was near a beach, which faced to the south east and revealed nothing but a vast ocean. It would''ve been nice to sit down and relax, but it was freezing cold out.

    It was pretty dark out, too, maybe just before midnight, but I didn''t have my pocket watch. I don''t even know where all my stuff is!

    We had to circle to the back of the spire to get on the stone road to another tower, Mageia Tower. I couldn''t see it as the view was blocked by trees. Dense and dead trees.

    Apparently the island of Sefre was also a deciduous forest, which meant it was always changing. So it being near the end of Dodeka meant the trees are actually dormant and aren''t going to have any leaves growing back until spring.

    It must really be something to witness every year.

    The center pergola was a whole mile from the spire, and I was already worn when we arrived.

    It was beautiful, covered in vines that wrapped around it''s beams and colorful flowers that blanketed the ground. Dai-tai and Niroja were together, as always, sitting at a large round table.

    They picked up their heads when they saw me, and their eyes lit up as their jaws slightly dropped.

    Niroja: "It really is you¡­"

    She looked ready to explode into tears, but she got up and jumped into my arms, excited to see me. The hugs were actually painful and I tried to ignore the pain.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, Niroja. I said I''ll come back safe, but I went and got myself killed."

    Dai-tai: "Niroja was crying when she found out you were dead."

    Steven: "Y-yeah, I''m sorry."

    Her hug gets slightly tighter and more painful.

    Niroja: "Don''t do that again."

    Dai-tai: "So, are you like mama now? A Wight?"

    Steven: "No¡ª"

    Hugo: "Well, yes, but actually no. He is a Wight in a sense that he has life extending properties, but he doesn''t have to live with the negatives of being one."

    Isaac: "That''s right, but on the other hand, where is Atillio? I thought I told him clearly to bring everyone here."

    Hugo: "I''m sure Sir Omeo would like to catch up with his friends, Master. Shall we look for Atillio ourselves?"

    Isaac: "We shall."

    After they leave the girls pull me to the bench at the end of the pergola where they both sit at my sides. They sat patiently, and looked at me expectingly, like they wanted me to speak.

    Steven: "How did I end up here?"

    Dai-tai: "These hooded figures came into the inn and demanded we all follow them."

    Niroja: "Then Mei starts a fight but the hooded monk person just snapped his finger and Mei dropped to the floor."

    Dai-tai: "I''ve never seen anything like it."

    I can pretty much put it together now. After my death, I was rushed over to Shouyi through Shadow Leap and brought into the inn, where all of us were in a single spot for Twilight to show up.

    An exchange of words happened and Mei comes to a disagreement with them. So, she probably attacks, but is quickly subdued with a snap of a finger. I can imagine how everyone reacted; scared, most likely. Madelyn was probably more amazed.

    Now, here on the island, I was split away from the rest of the group and brought to Solidarity Spire. They used magic to bring me back and waited for me to recover. If I had to guess, I was brought to the spire so they could keep an eye on me in case I "lost it" as most Wights do.

    I don''t even feel sad, just disappointed.

    Steven: "What was the island called again?"

    Dai-tai: "It''s Sefre, did they tell you?"

    Steven: "Yeah, but everything is just so much to take in, I can''t keep up."

    Young Mi appears on the road and towards us. She looked like she wanted to say something and instead grins and welcomes me back.

    Young Mi: "Steven, I''m relieved."

    She sits down at the round table, crossing her arms and lays them down.

    Steven: "Hey, Young Mi. Where''s Madelyn?"

    Young Mi: "Right behind you."

    I felt a small punch on my shoulder and it was Madelyn who looked happy to see me again. She sat down next to Young Mi at the round table.

    Steven: "Oh!"

    Madelyn: "Never thought I''d be relieved to see you again! Welcome to the land of the living."

    Oof.

    I found that particularly offensive, but I know she wouldn''t mean any harm by it. So I won''t make it a problem.

    Young Mi: "Do you know what it is like?"

    Steven: "You mean death? It¡­ was weird. I might welcome it when I die of old age."

    Young Mi looked at me blankly. She''s obviously contemplating, but what about? That I''m a Wight but don''t look like it? I find it ironic that the most unrelatable person in our group is the only person that could understand me right now.

    Young Mi: "Magus Aitillio mentioned how their magic has made you biologically immortal."

    Steven: "I don''t feel immortal."

    Young Mi: "Because you can''t begin to fathom it."

    No, I cannot.

    Young Mi: "So I''ve heard that we''ll be staying here."

    Steven: "I figured that much out, but I''m not sure for how long."

    Young Mi: "They want me to stay because I know Ice magic."

    Steven: "What about everyone else?"

    Dai-tai: "Guess we all have to go our separate ways. A very novel ending."

    Young Mi''s eyes widen with realization that staying might separate her from her children. It seemed to have hit her suddenly and a river of tears start flowing. I''ve never seen her show so much emotion. That we sometimes forget that the stoic Young Mi is also a person with feelings¡­

    She must''ve been holding it in for so long.

    Young Mi: "I don''t want to lose either of you¡­"

    Dai-tai: "No, no! Don''t cry, mama, I was kidding! I don''t even want to leave!"

    Niroja: "I won''t go anywhere without you!"

    Steven: "Don''t cry, Young Mi. Dai-tai was just being an idiot.

    We all tried to comfort her and she quickly bounces back into her usual self.

    The rest of the group, Bao, Lilith, and Mei, were barely arriving. They too also seemed relieved that I''m alive. At least, Lilith did more than the other two.

    Lilith: "Oh, there you guys are!"

    I get up and welcome them.

    Steven: "Is this everyone? What about Fang and Lian?"

    Mei: "They were sent home."

    Steven: "O-oh¡­ I really wish I could''ve said goodbye."

    Mei: "Well, sorry, they gave you their blessings for a successful resurrection. I know it can be difficult to say goodbye¡­ but me and Bao have to also leave. We were at least given the privilege to say goodbye."

    Steven: "You¡­ all are?"

    The sisters all looked at each other and back to Lilith.

    Lilith: "No, I''m staying¡­ they tried punishing me but my skills with Dark magic have gained their interest."

    Mei: "It hurts to see my sister become so independent."

    Lilith: "Don''t be sad, I''ll visit."

    The sisters share a final hug before they depart. Mei and Bao were walking down the road to Mageia Tower and I stood with Lilith, waving them goodbye.

    Lilith: "Those 2 are my sisters. I don''t care how bad of a history we may have had, I love them¡­"

    Steven: "You must be proud that your sister is going to be the Queen of Hei''an, right Lilith?"

    I look to Lilith and see her in tears. It was actually pretty sad to see her like that. I didn''t really know what to do other than put my hand on her shoulder, letting her know that we will support her.

    Lilith: "I''m going to miss her¡­"

    Our party is getting smaller. I sit back down with Lilith as everyone else is also trying their best not to tear up.

    Madelyn: "I guess¡­ it''s just me and Steven, huh?"

    Even Madelyn was close to tears. But with a statement like that, she thinks we''re all splitting up!

    Steven: "Why are you crying?"

    Madelyn: "I really thought we''d all stay together in one big party."

    Young Mi: "Sometimes good things fall apart so better things can fall together."

    This is coming from the same person that was in tears about losing Dai-tai and Niroja. Isaac speaks up with what could be called good news.

    Isaac: "Nothing will be falling apart, at least, not anytime soon. You''ve been selected to join Twilight as Auxiliaries."

    Steven: "Auxiliaries?"

    Isaac: "The first rank anyone would obtain in Twilight. You will be taught how to wield magic."

    Young Mi: "I''m already adept, but my daughters are inept. We''re all Auxiliaries here, Steven."

    So much has been happening since I was gone!

    Isaac: "Here in Twilight, even those incapable will have the ability to wield magic in less than a month."

    Niroja begins to playfully jab me with her elbow.

    Niroja: "Steven was supposed to teach us Earth."

    Steven: "I already tried and failed."

    Dai-tai: "Because we couldn''t channel our Magic Power. But we can now!"

    Isaac: "Well, let us not rush things. Madelyn isn''t as fortunate as you 2. She can''t, yet, Steven was able to, how did you do it?"

    Steven: "I was contracted."

    He begins stroking his beard.

    Isaac: "Hmm¡­ interesting."

    Madelyn: "Am I going to be contracted?"

    Isaac: "Nevermind all that. Auxiliary Omeo is still very weak from recovering."

    He didn''t even hesitate to call me by title.

    Auxiliary¡­

    Now I''ve gone and done it. Getting kidnapped and having to clear my name is one thing, but joining a secret society I''ve never heard of before? This will be a tough one to explain.

    Steven: "Hold on a minute, I haven''t agreed to anything."

    Isaac: "True¡­ but I speak with almost certainty that you will join Twilight."

    Steven: "What can Twilight offer me?"

    Isaac: "Anything and everything Magic related. We also allow our members to go on expeditions and explore the world as they see fit."

    Steven: "I have family in Everhand. They come first over anything."

    Isaac: "I''ll speak with the council about it. That much I can assure you."

    Steven: "How long will that take?"

    Isaac: "A couple of days for them to reach a decision. A week, at most."

    Will I be able to go home or is this another trick? I''m going to be stuck on this archipelago for all eternity until it is washed away because I''m a Wight!

    Isaac: "I will take you to your accomodations where your group will be staying until then."

    We were taken back down near the spire where a small 2 bedroom house awaited. Isaac told us to make ourselves at home because nobody lived here for almost a year. It was barebones at best, but it was still better than the house back at the Hidden Village; we had a couch and coffee table. We also had free reign to everything in the house as it didn''t belong to anyone.

    Dai-tai: "You also have to teach us Earth magic, you promised."

    Steven: "I still haven''t forgotten¡­"

    I yawned. Moving around in my current recovering state is really cumbersome.

    Dai-tai: "Tired? You''ve been sleeping for a month."

    Steven: "I''m wounded¡­"

    Niroja: "Ahh~ I''m tired too."

    Seemed that rest was on everybody else''s mind as well. A weary Madelyn sits down on the couch and let''s out a long sigh.

    Madelyn: "There''s 2 beds¡­ I''ll sleep on the couch."

    Steven: "You don''t have to, Madelyn. I''ll sleep there."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, but you''re wounded and I actually miss the days where I''d fall asleep on the couch while watching Netflix."

    It constantly escapes my mind how Madelyn and I had both lived easy lives before we arrived. I actually wish that I knew her better. Then again, I can actually do that now. Everyone else will be going to bed, so it looks almost perfect.

    It''s now or never¡­

    Steven: "Madelyn¡­ actually¡­ do you want to talk?"

    Madelyn: "W-what? Where''s this coming from all of a sudden?!"

    Madelyn blushes heavily and avoids all eye contact with me. It was quite a strong emotion coming from her.

    Steven: "I don''t know¡­ we''re both Humans. I want to know you better. I don''t know you as well as the others here."

    She takes a moment to compose herself and finally looks me in the eye.

    Madelyn: "Alright, sure, I don''t mind. You can tell me what it''s like to live in a restaurant."

    ¡­

    Author''s Notes:

    [1]: A banana bag is a IV bag with normal saline, which is basically water with electrolytes that appears yellow in color (where it got its name?) It is given to chronic alcoholics because they are usually nutrient depraved and supposedly cures hangovers.

 45 Recollections

    The morning after, I''m being gently nudged awake by Lilith. She held a small lantern that held a lighting spell. It lit the living room as she places it down on the coffee table.

    I was just waking up when I realized that Madelyn was resting her head on my lap, deep in her slumber. I let her rest, we had been sharing stories of our pasts. Though, she didn''t want to talk about her high school days, she did talk about college and work.

    Lilith disappears into the kitchen and quickly returns with a glass of water.

    Lilith: "Did you know, having someone sleep so close to another person is usually a sign of trust?"

    She whispered.

    Does she even trust me? She''s been hanging around but that could be because of the others. It could be as simple as me becoming an unwilling pillow.

    Steven: "Does she? I think she would''ve ran away if it weren''t for you all."

    Lilith: "Don''t be like that, you''re a good leader."

    I''m not a leader in the slightest bit. That title seems more fitting to Young Mi. Then again, does the group even have a leader? We only act when we all agree on it. At least, that''s how I see it.

    Steven: "I''m not a leader."

    We were silenced when Madelyn turned in her sleep. She was now resting on her side and my right arm which I raised, finds it resting on her hip.

    Steven: "Just let her rest."

    Lilith smiles, and sits on her knees in front of me.

    Lilith: "Actually, I wanted to know if the 2 of you wanted to explore the island."

    Steven: "Right now?"

    Lilith: "Yes."

    I''m curious about the secrets hidden in Sefre, but I can''t move around too much if I''m injured. It''s not like I don''t want to or anything. Besides, I was out for a whole month and they never explored it themselves?

    Steven: "Didn''t you explore it when I was out?"

    Lilith: "No, we were stuck in Mageia Tower."

    Geez, I haven''t seen Mageia Tower myself but I''m becoming more and more curious about it. I''m all for it but I''m currently stuck with a girl sleeping on me.

    Steven: "Madelyn¡­"

    I nudged her gently and she begins mumbling while half-asleep.

    Madelyn: "Mm~ just a few more minutes¡­"

    Steven: "Hey, Madelyn, hey~, come on."

    Lilith: "We''re going to explore Sefre, do you want to come?"

    Madelyn stretches fully and slowly sits up on the couch. I was kind of starting to feel bad, she looked like she was having a really good sleep when we woke her.

    Madelyn: "Ahh~ what¡­ it''s so early too."

    Steven: "Come on, sleeping beauty, it''ll be fun."

    Madelyn: "Where are you going?"

    Steven: "To explore the island."

    Madelyn: "Okay, I''ll get dressed."

    Madelyn disappears into her room and I''m left with Lilith. It was quiet for a while because there wasn''t anything to say. I essentially had to force myself to feel natural.

    Lilith: "Let''s check out Solidarity Spire."

    Not a bad start for me, it''s close by. Lilith started to act a bit off from what I know and she looks around the room before looking me in the eye.

    Lilith: "Could I ask you a question? And be honest."

    Steven: "Go ahead."

    Lilith: "Do you truly forgive me?"

    Steven: "Well¡­"

    That''s a tough one. This isn''t some Bao situation where we just come to a mutual respect for each other. This is someone that nearly killed me more than once. Though, she''s not the one that got me killed in the end.

    I just didn''t know her then¡­

    I have to be better than this and not let my emotions get the best of me. If this is a new life I''ve been given, I don''t want to let it spoil in a pit of bitter and pettiness; justifiable or not.

    Steven: "Yes."

    Lilith: "Really?"

    Steven: "You did save me from your sister Huian''s curse."

    Lilith drops her head and starts twiddling her thumbs.

    Steven: "Are you alright?"

    Lilith: "There''s¡­ something¡­"

    She stammered before Madelyn walks in and cuts her off. She essentially stormed into the living room.

    Madelyn: "No, Lilith¡­ come here for a minute."

    Madelyn takes Lilith into the kitchen and they start whispering at each other. It was difficult to make out what they were saying and I became very curious because it was pretty sudden that they became stealthy.

    Seriously, was it something I did again?

    ¡­

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    Lilith: "I have to tell him, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "He''s not ready yet. How do you think he''ll react when you say "oh, by the way, I killed your friends?"

    Lilith: "I¡­ he needs to know the truth, I''m supposed to make things right even if it means¡­"

    Madelyn: "But now''s not the time, Lilith."

    Annoyed, Lilith crosses her arms and pouts.

    Lilith: "Why do you care?"

    Madelyn: "Because you idiots are my friends! And I don''t want to see either of you fighting."

    This has been ongoing for some time. Lilith wants to be completely transparent and admit to Steven that his "Earth friends" are actually dead by her hand.

    I understand why she wants to tell him but the problem is that there''s no easy way to do it. Then again, is there anyway that makes telling the deaths of your friends any easier?

    Madelyn: "Don''t tell him yet, understand?"

    Lilith: "Yes¡­"

    ¡­

    (Steven''s POV)

    Steven: "Oh, are you 2 done? What was that about?"

    Madelyn: "Girl talk."

    Her answer was sudden and serious. It made me believe the opposite and more concerned that it involved me somehow. I don''t know what I''m doing, but I can''t apologize or fix anything if they don''t communicate.

    Steven: "¡­Right¡­"

    Well, it''s not my problem then¡­

    Madelyn: "Alright, are we all ready?"

    Steven: "Let me get my coat."

    We stepped out into the island when the sun was barely rising and continued down the road. At Solidarity Spire, there really isn''t anything interesting except for the Spire.

    Madelyn looked into the trees, curiously drawn.

    Steven: "See something?"

    Madelyn: "How far in this forest can we go?"

    Steven: "It''s an island, so not far? Let''s find out."

    Madelyn takes lead and we head deep into the forest. It didn''t bother any of us over the possibility of getting lost. In fact, I believe in the off chance that we do, we could simply keep going until we''re on the other side and circle around the beach until we find the Spire again.

    Madelyn: "Oh, look a river!"

    We walk down a tiny hill and see water running down to our left, around some small rocks, and disappears when it goes closer to the beach. There was a small wooden bridge that arched over it and I walked on it with Lilith to see the full extent of the river.

    Steven: "A river on an island? Is that possible?"

    Lilith: "Uh, this is more of a rocky stream, you guys."

    This certainly doesn''t look small enough nor is it big; maybe she''s right. I laughed at my own ignorance and Madelyn tried playing it off.

    Madelyn: "I knew that."

    Steven: "It looks like it heads all the way to the ocean."

    Lilith: "Let''s follow it to the source."

    We cross the bridge and go up the stream. It wasn''t long until we found a pond with a small artificial waterfall. It looked so much like a garden and there were a few benches around where I sat.

    Lilith: "This has to be a kind of botanic garden!"

    Steven: "It''s beautiful."

    Lilith: "It is!"

    There were ducks that walked up to me, probably thinking I was going to give them food. They were friendly, which was unusual for the kinds of ducks I''ve known. They''d run when I got close to them, but these ones act really familiar with me.

    Madelyn sat down next to me and we both see 2 separate groups of turtles. One was coming out from the water and the others were jumping in. This pond is pretty diverse with the wildlife.

    I''ve never felt this relaxed in a while. Not since I was with Kanna in Everhand. I''m flooded with memories of our time together. I miss my master, it''s only been 2 months and it feels like it''s been years.

    Madelyn: "Steven? Why are you looking so sentimental?"

    Steven: "Am I still dead and have ascended into heaven?"

    I jested.

    Madelyn: "If you were dead: would you feel this?"

    She pinched my forearm and twists her fingers sending me through a burst of pain.

    Steven: "Ah-ow!"

    Madelyn: "Pfft, ahaha~!"

    I raised my hand in a threatening manner only to have Madelyn do the same but with a smile. She then reached for my hand and puts her weight on it, keeping me from lifting it back up.

    Maybe the pond was also keeping Madelyn in a good mood. I''ve never seen her be so playful!

    Lilith: "Hey, is that Mei? I thought she left!"

    Lilith points in her direction, and we all look. It was her, but not the one they were thinking of. Mei''s doppelganger was sitting on a bench across the pond and looked both lost and sad as she stared into the water.

    Steven: "That''s not her, that''s her doppelganger."

    Madelyn lets my arm go.

    Lilith: "Really? She looks so much like her!"

    Steven: "Let''s go say hi."

    As I was about to move to her, Lilith tugs on my shirt.

    Lilith: "Is she trustworthy?"

    Steven: "Hm, no? She did help me in a fight, so I can''t completely go against her. You''ll cover me if something happens?"

    Madelyn: "Well, if it''s so much of an issue, we can watch from a distance."

    I nodded.

    The girls hide behind a tree and I nonchalantly walk up to the doppelganger. She didn''t appear to notice me and I could see a bag of items next to her on the bench.

    Steven: "Hello."

    Odd-looking Mei: "Steven, you''re really alive?"

    Her eyes widen with the sudden revelation.

    Steven: "No¡­ well, yes? They brought me back as a Wight."

    Odd-looking Mei: "You don''t look like one."

    Steven: "Neither do you..."

    My only evidence was my arm being in the sling, which I tried moving but really couldn''t. It was like my arm was numbed on purpose to keep me from using it.

    Odd-looking Mei: "I''m sorry¡­"

    Steven: "I don''t blame you."

    Odd-looking Mei: "But, your arm."

    Steven: "If my arm worries you, could you use healing magic?"

    Odd-looking Mei: "No, your arm was numbed with magic for a reason. Let it heal."

    Lilith and Madelyn walk up behind me, seeing her as less of a potential threat. The doppelganger immediately recognizes Lilith and calls her by name.

    Odd-looking Mei: "Lilith?"

    Lilith: "I¡­ that''s me."

    Madelyn: "You look like Mei. So¡­ you''re the doppelganger?"

    Odd-looking Mei: "Who¡­ are you?"

    Madelyn: "I''m Madelyn."

    Odd-looking Mei: "You''re Madelyn King? You look so different than what I remembered."

    Madelyn takes a small step back and hides behind me, uncomfortable with how familiar the doppelganger is behaving towards her.

    Madelyn: "I never met you before."

    Odd-looking Mei: "I understand¡­ I''m not the same Mei you are familiar with."

    I don''t see her as a threat as the others do, she did help me in a sense. So in an attempt to make her appear as less of a threat, I go ahead and pat her head. It seemed to have worked, for Lilith at least, as she stood close enough to be at her side.

    Steven: "See? She''s harmless."

    Lilith: "Alright, but her name though. It''s weird calling her by my sister''s name."

    Steven: "Well, what do we do?"

    Odd-looking Mei: "You can¡­ you can call me Rayna."

    Steven: "Rayna?"

    (Odd-looking Mei is now Rayna.)

    Rayna: "Yes, it''s a name I used before."

    Rayna seemed like an odd choice. I never would''ve associated the name with a redhead. Either way, I can''t argue with it.

    Steven: "Can you tell me why you''re so glum, Rayna?"

    Rayna: "Because¡­ I haven''t had the privilege of something going well on my own terms for a while."

    That''s something I can relate to.

    Steven: "You and me both."

    Lilith: "Rayna¡­ what brings you here?"

    Madelyn becomes a little less concerned about Rayna and sits next to Lilith on the bench.

    Rayna: "My husband¡­"

    Lilith: "Husband? Where is he?"

    Rayna: "Right here."

    She grabs my hand has me caress her cheek. I was immediately put off by and wanted to back away, but I was stunned by her calling me her husband. Me, a husband? I never saw it as a possibility. Older women might be my kink but this is pushing it.

    Rayna: "I have your things right here."

    Steven: "My things?"

    Rayna: "Well, yes, minus the armor. They confiscated it. Master Isaac allowed me to do so; I wanted to bring it to you. But, I was worried if you were still asleep, so I chose to wait a while."

    Rayna really did have all my things, like my money and journal before I left Shouyi. Even the pocket watch was in here, still ticking away. It was reading 06:46, close to when everyone else should wake up at; which is at 7.

    The watch had to be enchanted to still be ticking for this long.

    At the bottom was what really drew me in.

    Steven: "Look it''s the sword!"

    I drew the sword from its sheath and inspected it. There were no kinks or cracks anywhere from my last fight. Someone also must''ve cleaned it because there wasn''t any stains of blood or dirt. I gave it a few extra swings to make sure nothing fell loose before sheathing it and putting it back down.

    Lilith: "Oh, I know those swords! My family gives jians to warriors that outperform what was expected of them."

    Rayna: "I remember that¡­ you really impressed me. It''s not common to find someone that could poison a corrupt government official so easily."

    Steven: "Eh, could you not say that, please? I don''t want people thinking I''m a murderer."

    It''s really odd hearing her be so familiar with things like she was just there. I guess I should be used to it because hearing gossip from Yuuna was pretty much the norm. She had loose lips herself and a habit of chatting up her customers. Because of it, I knew strangers more than I should have.

    Her kind demeanor made her friends very quickly. Though, she would rather spend time with her Alchemy and her daughter; she was still popular.

    Rayna: "Steven?"

    Steven: "Hm? Oh, I impressed you?"

    Rayna: "I can show you¡­"

    She raises her hands and flexes her fingers.

    Steven: "Your hand?"

    Rayna: "I can show you our memories; it''ll be like a theatre play."

    Although I''m curious about how we came to be, it is a bit intimidating to go through the memories of someone else. What if I forget my current self and become the one Rayna married? What kind of person was I even?

    This is actually making me more curious than scared.

    Steven: "Alright¡­ we can do it in a few."

    Lilith: "You can tell us how Steven became your husband."

    Madelyn: "How would it work? You married Steven but came back in time¡­ would he still be considered your husband?"

    Steven: "Now, hold on a minute¡­ I don''t want to be rude, or mean, but I''m not married. Never have been."

    Rayna gasps, and covers her mouth. Tears streaming down her eyes over her muffled cries. She was looking at me like I betrayed her, which made me feel a bit guilty.

    Madelyn: "Ohh! Look at what you did!"

    How am I the bad guy?!

    Lilith: "What do we do, guys?"

    Madelyn: "Don''t be sad, Rayna, I''m sure you can find that spark again."

    Steven: "Look, I''m sorry¡­ you saved my life. Or, you kept something horrible from happening. I should at least thank you for that."

    Rayna slowly begins regaining her composure, and wipes away her tears.

    Rayna: "Sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to cry. It''s just¡­ I''m stressed and hearing you talk like that¡­ hurt me."

    Steven: "Stand up, Mei, err, Rayna. We''ll go to the cabin and you''ll show me those memories "like a theatre play" and we can work from there. Would that make you happy?"

    Rayna: "Yes."

 46 A Morning Lesson

    I''m fixing my bed in the early morning. With me being a Wight, I found it difficult to sleep when all I feel is restless. Well, I can sleep, it''s just that I''m now a very light sleeper. It could be as simple as the winds outside to wake me up.

    And to top it off, out of all the times I''ve been stabbed and impaled, it takes a fatal slash wound for my body to scar. It''s not a horrid one, but it''s still nothing more than just a grim reminder of who killed me.

    I''m really going to hold this over the people at Twilight. I know they''re powerful enough to use heavy healing magic.

    Niroja: "So¡­ are you really going to leave?"

    She stands close to me after we finish fixing the bed.

    Steven: "What are you saying, Niroja?"

    Niroja: "Well, you have a family and¡­ you have to go back to them."

    I''m not even sure how Kanna is going to react. No doubt she''ll ask all kinds of questions and I''ll be forced to tell her I''m a Wight. It''s a terrifying thought when I know that I could get disowned for it.

    Steven: "Yeah¡­ I have to."

    Niroja: "Right, I guess that''s what you have to do."

    She reaches out her arms and hugs me. Her body was far more clammy than usual, probably meaning that she''s nervous.

    Niroja: "Just don''t forget about us, Steven."

    I see what''s going on now. Haven''t we talked about this already?

    Steven: "I won''t¡­ I''m wearing the necklace you made me, see? And when I get home¡­ I''ll tell Kanna about the amazing Goblin named Niroja and her family."

    She giggles and looks up, making eye contact with me.

    Niroja: "You''re such a doofus¡­ but, you''re my friend."

    Steven: "I wouldn''t have it any other way. But don''t be sad, Niroja, I''m also going to be joining Twilight, so it''s obvious I''ll be visiting."

    Niroja: "Then I''m going to be a better mage than you. Just you wait."

    Steven: "That''s assuming Dai-tai doesn''t beat us both at it."

    Niroja: "She won''t¡­"

    She gives me a devilish smile. It''s the kind of smile that says "I''m going to sabotage my rivals." I''m not sure if I should be worried about Dai-tai now. Though, it''s pretty interesting to see how far they can go, to be honest.

    She didn''t know anything about wielding magic and she can now channel her Magic Power?

    Steven: "Then I''ll teach you an Earth spell to get you a head start."

    Niroja: "You will?"

    Steven: "Yeah, let''s go outside!"

    We head outside to a cold wind with the sun rising. It was so cold that I was reconsidering teaching her right now but she looked so eager and excited that I just went with it.

    It can''t be too bad if it''s a quick lesson, right?

    Niroja: "Teach me!"

    Steven: "Alright, settle down. This is called "Mesa."

    I held my hands out and leveled them with the ground as an example. Niroja does her best to mimic me, and I begin with my lesson.

    Seeing that Niroja was really focused, she must''ve channeled her energy, and did the same motions I was doing. On the ground, it looked like the dirt was beginning to take shape by traveling to a center point and building up a small hill, kind of like what a colony of ants would build.

    Steven: "Look! You''re doing it!"

    Niroja: "I am!"

    Steven: "Don''t stop, keep going!"

    She moved her hands more ferociously, causing the hill to collapse in itself and sting her fingers from using all her Magic Power. It wasn''t much for an actual mage, but it was definitely something compared to the nothing I saw in the village.

    Niroja: "Ow! I can''t¡­ my fingers hurt."

    Steven: "Good job, Niroja. You''re a fast learner."

    I patted her on the head as she smiled.

    Niroja: "Thank you, teacher!"

    Steven: "Your Magic Power seems minimal. Keep doing what I taught you and your Magic Power will grow."

    Niroja: "How?"

    Steven: "Well, it''s like a muscle. You just keep exercising it by using magic."

    We head back inside and find Madelyn getting up from the couch and stretch. It might still be early but I might as well get started on breakfast.

    Madelyn: "Oh, good morning, you guys¡­"

    Steven: "Good morning, Madelyn. Are you hungry? I can make you breakfast."

    Madelyn: "Yes, please."

    Niroja: "Do you need help?"

    Steven: "Yeah, I could always use a hand in the kitchen."

    Niroja: "Do you want to help too, Madelyn?"

    Madelyn falls back on the couch, still half-asleep.

    Madelyn: "Just because it''s a new year doesn''t mean I''m having any resolutions."

    Niroja: "Did you hear Lazy Bones, Steven?"

    Steven: "Were those words of wisdom from Lazy Bones?"

    Madelyn: "Enough with the Lazy Bones; I''m tired!"

    With Madelyn falling back into the couch, it''s probably not a good idea to be cooking so early. I even pulled my pocket watch out and saw the time at 6:12, almost an hour from 7.

    Steven: "Oh great¡­ maybe we should wait on breakfast until everyone wakes up?"

    Niroja: "Aw, what? But I''m hungry!"

    Steven: "Then I''ll make you something real quick."

    I didn''t bother too much with breakfast and made something quick and easy to do, like eggs with muffins.

    Niroja: "You should really become a chef."

    Steven: "I am a chef. I just don''t have a restaurant."

    I should open one up. It''s all I know apart from fighting and killing. It should be something that''ll honor my parents that are hopefully at peace in the heavens.

    I went back to cooking with Niroja when I remembered seeing her name at the orphanage in Meinu.

    Steven: "Hey, Niroja, could I ask you something?"

    Niroja: "What is it?"

    Steven: "I saw you in Meinu."

    Niroja: "What are you talking about?"

    Steven: "Niroja Bista."

    Niroja: "Eh?! How did you..?"

    She looks away, trying to avoid eye contact.

    I suppose it''s an appropriate response. I really don''t know what I was expecting.

    Niroja: "Well, I guess it''s only right that I tell you¡­"

    Steven: "You don''t have to force yourself."

    Niroja: "I am Niroja Bista. Like most Goblins, I was born to a nomadic tribe. I don''t really know my birthday, but I was only 5 years old when I was left in an orphanage. I didn''t really know what was going on, and my parents had disappeared, leaving me with a mean old woman.

    She was horrible, making me clean everything and spilling things just to keep me busy. I was hit pretty hard if I disobeyed or worked too slow.

    I met Dai-tai a couple of months later when she was 9. I remember her parents were murdered in front of her because they didn''t agree with Abram Pavlov. They called it dissent, and he couldn''t get in trouble because of those stupid Absolution laws. Everything was taken from her, all their property was seized."

    Steven: "I¡­ killed him. I poisoned Abram Pavlov."

    My God¡­

    I never would''ve expected to hear something like that.

    Niroja: "I know, and Dai-tai looked happy. She always protected me from the other kids and the evil lady. She got hit because of it and after like 5 more years of it, we had enough. Some people calling themselves the "Old Guard" were looking for people to help move construction supplies around. The evil lady forced us all to work and we decided to use the chance to run away instead."

    Then, I''m sure they met Young Mi after that¡­

    Steven: "They forced you to work?"

    I never liked Abram Pavlov and now I''m glad the bastard is dead. I should walk back into his estate with a bottle of champagne and celebrate his death where I poisoned him.

    Steven: "It was a good thing Mei had me kill him."

    Niroja: "Yeah, but I''m sure Dai-tai still blames them, the Royal Family. They had all the power to stop it. Abram became powerful because of it, and trying to clear out their evil got you killed."

    I''m sure staying on this subject would rile both of us up. I felt the need to change it and bring the mood back up somehow.

    Steven: "You 2 really care for me¡­ I noticed that. I don''t think I could''ve kept pushing if it weren''t everyone here."

    Niroja: "I thought you were annoying at first. I wouldn''t''ve tried talking to you if it weren''t for Dai-tai. I guess she''s better at judging people for who they are than I am."

    Steven: "Really? What changed your opinion of me?"

    Niroja: "I was kidnapped, remember? Who was it that came to my rescue?"

    That day¡­

    While I had my back turned to the stove, Niroja embraces me from behind.

    Niroja: "My hero did."

    Steven: "Of course, I''ll do anything for my favorite Goblin. You just have to ask."

    Niroja: "Then¡­ keep making me delicious breakfast!"

    I set a dish for Niroja and Madelyn, she quickly came and grabbed a serving before falling back into the couch. I skipped my own breakfast because I wasn''t really feeling the need to eat.

    Steven: "Are you satisfied? I''m going to head back to bed."

    Niroja: "Maybe you were the one that''s called Lazy Bones."

    Steven: "You''re still going on with the Lazy Bones?"

    She laughs and collects the plates, setting them in the sink. I head to the room and lay down before Niroja joined. Niroja had a spark of curiosity and turns to face me.

    Niroja: "What was it like having Rayna show you those memories?"

    Steven: "Memories? With her magic? It''s weird and interesting."

    Niroja: "Did you learn anything?"

    Steven: "A lot of magic."

    I kind of picked them up as Rayna continued showing me. I tried using a simple pyrotechnic spell I never knew before and actually pulled it off. Though, most of the good ones are barred by Rayna and require quite a bit of Magic Power which I already don''t have much of.

    Steven: "Well, I would show you but Rayna made me promise her not to use them unless I''m in a life or death situation."

    Niroja: "Oh, then why don''t you invite her over? She could teach all of us something."

    I get a mixed bag of emotions just thinking about her. There''s this growing thought in the back of my head wondering if I should just stay here with her. But I don''t want to, all this work and fighting I''ve done would''ve been for nothing. It''s nothing more than just an easy way out.

    Steven: "I¡­ don''t want to."

    Niroja: "Ahh~ well, it''s your choice."

    I''m ready to close my eyes and go to sleep. Although I don''t feel tired, Young Mi talked about sleep deprivation being common if I don''t get enough and a whole heap of trouble would soon follow. It actually sounded like something horrible to be going through.

    Steven: "Try and get some rest, Lazy Bones."

    She giggled and turns, now laying on her back.

    Niroja: "Be quiet¡­"

    Luckily, I somehow managed to fall asleep. I couldn''t have been sleeping long and I ended up finding myself in the familiar white room with the Headmaster.

    Headmaster: "Steven..? Finally, I reached you."

    The Headmaster stood in front of me, different than the man I once knew. He seemed to have grown a slight stubble and bags under his eyes had formed from what I''m assuming is endless nights without sleep.

    Steven: "Headmaster?"

    Headmaster: "It''s been a little more than a month. Are you traveling frequently? I couldn''t reach you like before, and I was starting to worry if you had¡­ you know?"

    Steven: "Heh, about that¡­"

    I went ahead and told him everything except where I died, became a Wight and was only able to come back because of Rayna. I struggle to understand it myself and the Headmaster would end up pestering me about it. Everything else was fine, I could care less about how secretive Twilight should be.

    Headmaster: "On an archipelago?"

    Steven: "Yes, called Twilight."

    Headmaster: "On Sefre?"

    Steven: "Y-yes."

    That''s weird¡­

    I never told him anything about the island of Sefre.

    Maybe it''s just stress, and my mind is having gaps. I tried changing the subject and brought it to my master.

    Steven: "How is Kanna?"

    Headmaster: "Don''t worry; she''s doing fine."

    He reaches into his coat and pulls out a letter addressed to me.

    Headmaster: "Well, she was relentlessly knocking on the door to the office just to hand that to me. You know, she said: "I don''t know how, but give that to him."

    I couldn''t help but smile, knowing that Kanna is still as persistent as always.

    Steven: "That sounds like her."

    Headmaster: "Yes, this visit shall be short, but know we are waiting for you."

    I stopped the Headmaster as he turned to walk away.

    Steven: "Headmaster, you''re using more magic than you can handle just to reach me. Why?"

    Headmaster: "As headmaster, it is one of my duties to protect the livelihoods of all my students. Even if he''s across the world."

 47 Something Importan

    I wake up from my meeting and see Niroja peacefully asleep. She was holding my hand, which she must''ve done when I was in the white room otherwise I would''ve noticed it. I guess she did so because I toss and turn a lot when I''m with the Headmaster according to Young Mi, and Niroja probably thought it was a nightmare.

    I used my other hand to cover hers which were feeling rather cold from being exposed to the cold air when I felt something prodding my back.

    Steven: "Huh?"

    I turn to find a hooded figure squatting next to the bed with my jian ready to be drawn.

    Mysterious Figure: "Mister Omeo, your time has come."

    Steven: "Who the fuck are you?!"

    I threw the blanket over the figure and kicked them into the wall nearby. Kicking the jian away, I pulled the blanket off the figure and I was ready to blast them away with magic when they frantically removed their hood.

    Madelyn: "Wait! I was just messing with you! It''s me! It''s a joke! I''m joking! I was pranking you! It''s just a prank!"

    Steven: "Madelyn?"

    I let out a long and jaded sigh and sit back down on the bed. Madelyn was holding her hand, with a little blood dripping down to her wrist. She must''ve nicked her hand on my sword when I kicked her.

    Madelyn: "Ow, shit."

    Steven: "Let me see it."

    Dai-tai pokes her head from the other side of the bed as I start using healing magic. It was one of the healing spells I picked up from Rayna and I used a small rag to clean her blood.

    She was as good as new before she even realized it.

    Madelyn: "Oh! That''s cool!"

    Steven: "I hate you for doing that."

    Madelyn: "Stop being dramatic."

    Dai-tai: "Yeah, you kicked her!"

    Niroja: "What''s going on?"

    Madelyn: "Do either of you even realize what time it is?"

    I didn''t have to look outside the window to know it was past morning.

    Steven: "Oh, it''s a little late."

    Madelyn: "It''s time for lunch, come and get some if you''re hungry."

    I decided to lay down for a minute as the girls leave the room. Dai-tai was the one that stayed with me and laid down to join me as we stared into the ceiling.

    Dai-tai: "You let her off pretty easy."

    Steven: "I was raised in a busy kitchen. I''m used to putting up with shit."

    Dai-tai: "So if I pin you like this, what would you do?"

    She pushes me down on the bed and sits on top of me and holds my arms down. Dai-tai''s hair becomes a bit messy during my struggle and reveals her small horns she likes to keep hidden. I didn''t realize it until she leaned down, closer to me, that I see her left horn damaged.

    It was like someone tried sawing them off but only made it a couple of centimeters before stopping.

    Steven: "What happened to your horn, Dai-tai?"

    Dai-tai: "Huh? Oh!"

    Did she do it to herself?

    Why did it happen?

    Steven: "Dai-tai?"

    She looks at me, scowling as her eyes are building up in tears. Guilt starts to wrap me as I realized that I shouldn''t have asked her. The best I could do to make up for it was to apologize.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have asked."

    Dai-tai: "That''s not it!"

    Steven: "It''s not?"

    Dai-tai: "I¡ªThey did it to me¡­"

    They¡­

    Could it have been the Old Guard? Maybe even the orphanage¡­

    Either way, Dai-tai still seemed upset and I was hopeless, the best I could do was hold her as she fought her own tears.

    Dai-tai: "It still hurts sometimes¡­"

    Steven: "It''s fine¡­ I''m here¡­ I won''t let anyone hurt you anymore."

    Zheng De Meinu¡­

    A beautiful town with a horrible personality¡­

    Steven: "Come on, let''s go get lunch, Dai-tai."

    Dai-tai: "Could we stay like this for a little longer..?"

    I obliged her and after some time she calms down. I knew she was starting to feel better when she started giving subtle hints with her body on what "I should do" next.

    I only responded with a compliment.

    Steven: "I think your horns are beautiful."

    Dai-tai: "You''ll give a girl the wrong impression if you talk like that."

    She giggles and stands up. I saw her sad smile and knew she''ll be like this for a while.

    Dai-tai: "Come on¡­ let''s go. I''m hungry."

    Someone knocks on the door before it opens.

    Young Mi: "Ah¡ªI apologize for interrupting¡­ Dai-tai?"

    She saw Dai-tai''s teary eyes and immediately glares at me thinking it was my fault.

    Dai-tai: "Sorry mama, I was talking to Steven¡­ and he saw my horn."

    Young Mi: "No, don''t apologize, Dai-tai. Just come and get lunch."

    Dai-tai: "We''ll be right there."

    We went out of the room and I got to see what was made for lunch. Young Mi and Madelyn got together and made chicken burgers with slaw and macaroni salad. It looks really good but again, like breakfast, I''m not feeling the mood to eat.

    Steven: "Young Mi, I''m not feeling hungry, is that because I''m a Wight?"

    Young Mi "Yes, you''ll be fine if you eat or not. It''s just that your magic sustains you as it does for me."

    Suddenly, it''s starting to feel like being a Wight is more of a handicap for a chef like me. If I do happen to live forever, sure, I''ll have the recipes for the centuries, but I won''t be able to enjoy them as I would after working hard and coming home peckish.

    Steven: "Thank you for the meal."

    After eating, I sit down at the couch where Lilith was relaxing and I retrieved the letter from under my tunic. It really had to be from Kanna because the letter was in cursive, her usual way of writing.

    The letter had also piqued the girl''s interest, and Madelyn even sits next to me trying to peek into the envelope.

    Madelyn: "You have a letter? Where''d you get it?"

    Steven: "It''s from Kanna."

    Madelyn: "Kanna?"

    I opened the letter, and see even more of Kanna''s cursive handwriting. She really took her time with this, as her writing was cleaner than I remember.

    Dai-tai: "Ooh! Ooh! Can we see?"

    Steven: "Sure."

    They had already gathered around me before I had any say, and I was starting to get nervous. What if she wrote something nobody else should know about?

    Niroja: "She has pretty handwriting."

    Kanna Hisakawa: "

    Dear Steven,

    Where are you? I didn''t want to believe you were gone. Since you came, you''ve smiled brightly even in the worst of your times. It wasn''t until you were taken away from me that I realized how much you mean to me, even more than just a servant.

    I already want you to come back. I miss you. I felt warm when you used magic, as it was my magic that you were using. But no longer do I feel your warm presence when you use it as you''re on the other side of the world.

    So much has happened in a short course of a month. Mom is sick and Uncle came with the Captain to care for her. They took the letter you sent seriously and didn''t waste a moment. They are now using your room to rest and I am more than certain that you would''ve allowed it either way.

    As I write this letter, I realize that I am frustrated that you are constantly finding yourself in these situations as you''ve been doing since I''ve met you. Whether it be the Headmaster, Demons or even Cynthia''s antics.

    I''m not asking as your mistress or master as you prefer to use, but as a friend. Please, don''t get yourself killed and come home as soon as possible. There''s something important I want to tell you in person.

    Yours truly,

    Kanna Hisakawa

    "

    My eyes well up with happiness. For a short letter, I found a newfound motivation and determination to return to her.

    Young Mi: "You''ll see her soon, I know you will."

    Niroja: "Yeah! We''ll even help you get there!"

    Dai-tai: "That''s right!"

    Madelyn: "It''ll be a companion quest."

    Lilith: "I''ll help too."

    They didn''t even hesitate to help¡­

    Steven: "You''ll all help me?"

    Niroja: "You attract what you are, not what you want."

    Dai-tai: "You''ve been brave, caring, funny, helpful, and hard working. So, it''s only natural that we decide to help."

    I never would have guessed that I would be the one in need of help. With everyone helping me, this would no doubt be very easy to return home.

    There was a knock at the door, and I cheerfully opened the door to see Rayna standing there.

    Rayna: "Steven, good afternoon."

    Steven: "Rayna, how''ve you been? Come in."

    Rayna: "Happy."

    Bringing Rayna in made everyone in the cabin a bit standoffish. She was never properly introduced to the others and somehow, there''s some of us believing she had something to do with my death.

    Steven: "Oh, you haven''t met everyone else, have you..? Everyone, this is Rayna, she was immensely helpful in Meinu."

    Young Mi: "This is the time-traveler Loremaster was talking about?"

    She curiously walked up to Rayna and politely shook her hand.

    Young Mi: "I''m Young Mi. I think it''s both amazing and reckless, don''t you think? You have no idea what you could''ve damaged timewise."

    Rayna: "I''m Rayna. Any future is better than what I''ve lived through, Young Mi."

    Everyone else eased up and Dai-tai had offered her spot for her to sit.

    Steven: "Well, what''s done is done."

 48 The Council

    Everyone is enjoying themselves in the living room and Rayna is making fast friends with everyone. Which is good, because I''m sure she''s now apart of our group.

    I let everyone get to know Rayna and went to my room to get myself into a fresher tunic. I was changed when Rayna soon followed me.

    Rayna: "Oh, this is your room? It''s pretty small, don''t you think?"

    Steven: "Well, we can''t be too picky. It wouldn''t be too bad if the bathroom wasn''t a separate building."

    Rayna: "If you''re looking, you''re always welcome to sleep with me at the tower."

    Steven: "Sure, that sounds like fun."

    Rayna: "Oh, you''ll love it! It''s a beautiful tower!"

    I should check the place out when I get the chance. I''ve been a hermit since I woke up. It''s just too damn cold to do anything. When we left the room, the girls had welcomed Hugo in who had been sent to retrieve Rayna and I.

    Hugo: "Steven Omeo and Mei Klein, your presence has been requested."

    Rayna: "By who?"

    Hugo: "Master Isaac."

    I look around at everyone and they seemed as clueless as I was. Young Mi was the first to step up.

    Young Mi: "I''ll keep an eye on everyone."

    Steven: "Alright, we''ll come back as soon as possible."

    We went out to the cold winds of Sefre and went to the center of the isle where Mageia Tower stood. The tower was indeed impressive, being at least 11 stories at 310 feet tall, I stood at the center of all of Twilight. The tower appeared Gothic, with it''s liberal use of flying buttresses, and extensive stained glass. There were even statues of the original 4 members on each corner that made up the legendary "Twilight Squadron."

    Steven: "This is Mageia Tower?"

    Rayna: "Yeah, this is where all the important things are centered. Sefre is kind of like the capital of Twilight."

    Steven: "And Mageia Tower is the workplace and residence of Isaac?"

    Hugo: "Oh, yeah, you got it down pretty well."

    I''m not sure how things work here, but there isn''t many people around. For a capital, it''s pretty isolated. I''d want to live on the capital just so I can tell people I do. So, why isn''t there more people?

    Steven: "Doesn''t it get lonely to have a large building with so few people?"

    Hugo: "Not to worry, Sir Omeo, I also reside here along with a select few other members of the legislature. There''s 10 total people that work or live here."

    That''s not very much to begin with.

    Steven: "Legislature? What are you, a democracy?"

    Hugo: "We''re a republic. Every island on Twilight has 2 senators to represent them and this is where they commune and debate for major issues."

    Is Twilight a secret society or a country? I assumed the latter when I found out that the population of everyone in Twilight was just under 19,000 people, with Sefre having 31 permanent residents. Some of them live in nearby cabins like us.

    The second and third floors were the most commonly used, being the clinic and small grocery store respectively. The store held meats as it had a working freezer using Ice magic, the first of it''s kind I''ve ever seen before, so I was honestly impressed.

    Normally, meats were preserved through salting, spicing, smoking, pickling or drying.

    Fourth and fifth floors were the cafeteria and storage area. Nothing was interesting about them apart from the odd servant that was cleaning it by himself.

    The sixth floor was a courthouse, used to solve issues between the people on Sefre, should there even be any. For a small island, they really covered all their bases here.

    Hugo: "This is the council chambers."

    We kept climbing until we reached the seventh floor, the council chambers. This was a large conference looking room. There was an oval stone table with enough seats for at least 14 people. There was already a small group and Isaac was standing tall at a podium overlooking the room and table.

    Isaac: "You''re both here. Where''s the female human?"

    Hugo: "Madelyn? I was not aware that she was attending as well."

    Isaac: "Well, it doesn''t matter, we can''t stall any further."

    Steven: "Yeah, what is going on?"

    Isaac: "Debate, I told you I''d speak to the council about your family."

    Senator #2: "Are we ready to proceed?"

    I sit down near the corner of the room with Hugo and Rayna. We were pretty much observing the meeting unless we were going to be asked specific questions.

    Isaac: "Only 8 senators? Where are the others?"

    Senator #1: "Their presence has been hindered. Apparently, some of the flood walls had collapsed on the islands of Ley, Lison, and Wuling."

    Isaac: "Then all senators that wish to proceed, say "I."

    All the senators simultaneously say "I".

    Isaac: "Now, the issue that is presented to us is due to the humans Steven Omeo, Madelyn King, and our resident time-traveler Mei Klein."

    Senator #6: "The heiress of Hei''an Zhi Guo?"

    Isaac: "Indeed, the heiress. For convenience, she adopted the name Rayna Ifearnan."

    Senator #5: "What is the issue that is being brought to us?"

    Isaac: "Our first one is of morals and ethics. Steven Omeo has a family in the city of Everhand."

    Senator #2: "What kind of family?"

    Isaac: "Is that a necessary question?"

    Senator #2: "Yes."

    Isaac looks at me and motions for me to stand. I did so nervously and responded to the senators.

    Steven: "Kanna Hisakawa is my master, we''ve done a contracting ceremony."

    Senator #1: "Sounds like a Nekomata."

    Senator #6: "We''re supposed to uphold a contract?"

    Senator #8: "Anyone who discovers the archipelago of Twilight is offered immediate citizenship."

    Senator #1: "None of our laws concern humans. We should be flexible."

    Senator #7: "Steven Omeo was brought back from the dead as a Wight and is protected by our laws. He is classed as a Wight."

    Senator #3: "Wights have the same rights as anyone on Twilight."

    Senator #8: "Him being a Wight should be irrelevant. Our issue at hand is him having the desire to leave Twilight."

    Senator #1: "Nobody is forced to stay, if you want to leave, then you leave."

    Senator #3: "You mean exile?"

    Senator #4: "He shouldn''t be exiled. There''s no doubt that a human is very special to this world, Wight or not. So far, we''ve only known 2 and they''re here on Sefre."

    Senator #7: "The man''s done a contracting ceremony."

    Senator #4: "So we''ve been informed."

    Senator #3: "What are you trying to say?"

    Senator #7: "I''m saying that: by law, if the ceremony remained voluntary, we''re supposed to uphold that contract. So far, only 1 person has been exiled because they wished to leave Twilight and that was over a century ago. We can''t base our laws on a single event."

    Senator #5: "Anyone that steps foot on Twilight is given citizenship. We''re supposed to uphold a contract, but nobody is allowed to leave Twilight without being expelled."

    Senator #6: "Wights especially aren''t allowed to leave the archipelago. Their presence can disturb others."

    It seemed that the senators have put themselves at an impasse.

    Hugo: "It''s seems you''ve been put in quite a bind, Sir Omeo."

    Isaac: "On an "aye" or "nay," should we allow Steven Omeo to leave the island without facing expulsion?"

    Why is my fate being handled by a group of strangers? I don''t care what they do, I''m going to Everhand whether they want me to or not! The council is even split in half on what to do with me.

    Rayna: "Are you alright?"

    Steven: "I''m just nervous, Rayna."

    Rayna: "Oh, darling."

    Hugo: "You''re allowed to step outside, if you need to."

    Steven: "Yes, I could use a moment to think."

    Rayna: "Well, follow me."

    She led me up another flight of stairs into the eight floor, which were rooms for the select members of the legislature, like the ninth floor. Rayna apparently has one of the 8 rooms across the 2 floors and enter it.

    Steven: "Oh, nice room. It''s like a studio."

    Rayna: "Yeah, but, sorry about the mess."

    It''s small and cozy and looks nice if I can get past the stained glass making the room look like a disco. A tiny kitchen if I can call it that and a small bathroom. The living area was the biggest room in here and that alone wasn''t very big.

    Steven: "How long have you been living here?"

    Rayna: "Almost a week now."

    So, she probably woke up as a Wight at the same time I did. Rayna has a couple of her outfits strewn around the room and her bed is unmade. How could a room get so messy so quick?

    I didn''t try to think on it too much on it and sat down on the bed. What I didn''t expect to see was her underwear right next to me. I stupidly picked it up not knowing what it was only to drop them out of embarrassment.

    Steven: "Oh! Uhh... sorry... I didn''t know I was grabbing your underwear..!"

    Rayna: "I should be the one apologizing, I''ve been a mess since I woke up as a Wight a week ago."

    She grabs her underwear and the rest of her clothes off the bed. I couldn''t help but stare and wonder what kind of clothes she preferred. Does she really wear garters?

    Rayna: "What are you looking at? Did you want to see me in my underwear?"

    My face turns red and quickly look down between my feet. She moves her clothes and drops them near another duffle filled with more of her clothes. She makes a space next to me and sits by my side.

    Rayna: "Do you really love her? This "Kanna" girl?"

    Steven: "I¡ªdo, she pulled me off the ground and helped me. Twilight is just another obstacle on my way back."

    Rayna: "So, you''re going to forget about me? You''ll be far away¡­ from me."

    Steven: "That''s not true at all, you''re my wife¡ª"

    I near instantly covered my mouth. It just slipped out of my mind, like I wasn''t thinking before speaking. My memories are getting jumbled up. I looked to Rayna, believing I had offended her but she was smiling and blushing.

    Steven: "¡­oh¡­"

    Rayna: "Oh dear¡­ I wasn''t expecting you to say those words."

    Steven: "No, I¡ªwhat I meant¡ªnevermind."

    I sighed.

    There really wasn''t a way for me to take back what I said without hurting Rayna.

    Steven: "What I''m saying¡ªwe''re both going to be members of Twilight, right?"

    Rayna: "Yes, what does that have to do with anything?"

    Steven: "I''ll be visiting."

    Rayna: "You will?"

    Steven: "Of course I will."

    If it''s even possible¡­

    Rayna: "Steven?"

    Steven: "Though, it''s a bit terrifying. They could say no and I''ll probably still leave, never having the chance to see everyone again."

    Rayna caresses my cheek.

    Rayna: "Don''t be, we''ll be our greatest when we overcome our fears. I''ll be with you wherever you go."

    Steven: "Aren''t you the motivational speaker?"

    Rayna: "You know, when I''m stressed, a massage always helped me unwind."

    Steven: "So, you want to give me a massage?"

    Rayna: "Precisely, remove your tunic and lay down."

    Well, she didn''t seem to have any ill intent.

    After obliging, Rayna uses water magic as a substitute for a lubricant and glides her hand gently across my back. I could feel my body warming up and relaxing to her touch.

    Steven: "Mm~ ahaha~ this actually feels good."

    Rayna: "You body is tense."

    Her fingers start to dig deep into my body. I was receiving the harmonious touch of the heavens from a half-Demon of all people. Her fingers flew across my back, loosening up my muscles and easing any knots.

    Steven: "You''re amazing~"

    Rayna: "I know I am, thank you."

    After she finishes, I get up to my body feeling relaxed. Rayna took pride in her work and was content with me being satisfied with the massage.

    Rayna: "How do you feel?"

    Steven: "Like new!"

    Rayna: "Would you like to return to the council chambers?"

    Steven: "Actually, do you want to talk for a bit?"

    Rayna: "I''d love to, what do you want to know?"

    Steven: "Well, how did you time travel? Did you really do it just for me?"

    Rayna: "My sister taught me. I wanted to make things right, try to¡­ protect you¡­ I guess I can''t even protect myself."

    She looks down and shows me the scar where she was fatally stabbed. It was smaller than mine but, then again, she was stabbed, not fillet like I was. It really must''ve hurt for her.

    Steven: "I''m here, and I''m talking to you."

    Rayna: "You still died."

    Steven: "I know for a fact that there are fates worse than death. Thank you, for preventing that."

    Rayna: "But¡­"

    Steven: "No¡­ you can''t keep looking back on the past or you won''t see where you''re going."

    I grabbed Rayna''s hands and picked her up off the bed.

    Steven: "We''re going back. Understood? No more regrets. No more fantasizing about what could''ve been. We live in today, and dream about our futures."

    I''m feeling inspired!

    She smiles slightly and nods. I lead the way back downstairs into the council chambers and found my seat next to Hugo again, who happened to be just spectating the meeting.

    Hugo: "Oh, welcome back. The council have settled your issue. They''re moving onto Rayna''s."

    Rayna: "You don''t have to stay, Steven. You can go back to your friends."

    Steven: "I''ll stay."

    It felt like the right thing to do considering she stayed with me. And the fact that I don''t know what they''re going to do with me. Hugo''s role wasn''t very important, so he started taking shots of liquor. He offered the both of us a shot glass, which, well¡­

    Anything to calm the nerves; we both took him up on it.

    Isaac: "And so our second issue is about Mei Klein. She''s our time traveler."

    The senators bunch up together and start whispering to each other. It looked like Rayna would be in more of a hole than I was, until one of the senators spoke up.

    Senator #1: "That shouldn''t be an issue."

    Senator #3: "There''s nothing we can do. If we try to fix the time, God knows what more we can unintentionally change."

    Senator #6: "Her knowledge in magic could be beneficial. It''s not everyday someone is powerful enough to change the course of time."

    Senator #4: "Not an issue if she joins Twilight as a Loremaster."

    Senator #5: "We just keep an eye on her. She probably knows more than she leads on."

    Loremaster? I''ve heard that word tossed around, and I know Hugo is one, but what do they do?

    Steven: "Hey, what''s a Loremaster?"

    Rayna: "A wise person with knowledge of rare magic."

    I''m not sure if it''s wise to be taking shots in the back of a council meeting.

    Isaac: "She can only voluntarily join Twilight, then she can be a Loremaster. Senators that approve of this motion, say "I."

    As if it were a miracle, every senator said "I."

    Rayna: "Did you hear that, Steven?"

    Steven: "You got off luckier than me."

    Rayna: "Don''t be such a downer. We did it without getting into too much trouble."

    Yeah, but what about me? I''m starting to feel like I was glossed over!

    Isaac: "That went over smoothly, if you ask me."

    Steven: "My fate is still unclear over here."

    Isaac: "Yes, I know¡­ they see that forcing you to stay against your will is not what Twilight was founded for, but they don''t want to lose you, either."

    Hugo: "I''m assuming there''s a legal loophole?"

    Steven: "I remember you said joining Twilight would have the advantage of traveling the world."

    It''s starting to seem like we were lied to. I do enjoy the sweet tune offered by Twilight, but it could be just a house built on lies and deceit. I''m going to have to be very careful from here on out.

    Isaac: "Our First Marines, they travel under our direction. Though, none of them have a family outside of Twilight to our knowledge."

    Steven: "Are they like your military?"

    Isaac: "Don''t be ridiculous, we only need a self-defense force. They''re mission is to preserve the intellectual and moral objectives of Twilight. And, as chance would have it, traveling the world is a way to uphold that mission."

    Hugo: "Well, we can always reactivate Twilight Squadron."

    Isaac: "I want to hear you say that when you''re not under the influence, Loremaster."

 49 Goodnight, Sefre

    Steven: "Do you want to come in?"

    Rayna: "I''d hate to impose on your friends so much, Steven."

    Steven: "Nonsense, you''re apart of our group."

    Rayna: "I-I am?"

    She glances up at me, surprised.

    Steven: "Yeah, we enjoy your company. Now come on!"

    I got behind and guided her inside the cabin. Everyone else was hanging out in the living room and we gleefully announce our return. It took my afternoon away from being in the tower and I was more than happy to go home.

    Steven: "We''re back!"

    Niroja: "Welcome back!"

    Dai-tai comes flying out of the kitchen and actually lifts me off the floor.

    Steven: "Dai-tai, put me down!"

    Just how strong is this girl?!

    Every time she does something new that takes me by surprise.

    Young Mi: "Welcome back, Steven."

    Madelyn: "Rayna, you came¡­ You can sit, though it''s not much. If you want, you can stay for dinner; it''s Steven''s turn tonight."

    Rayna: "Thank you, I would love to stay for dinner."

    I went back into the kitchen with Dai-tai. Rayna sat down with the others and I had to figure out what to cook.

    Steven: "So, what am I cooking..? Food..? Uhh¡­"

    Normally, I know exactly what to cook, but this kitchen is loaded with ingredients and dry foods. It''s actually the most food I''ve seen in a kitchen for a while that it''s making me indecisive.

    Dai-tai: "Why don''t we cook pasta? Achille stopped by with a small crate of it for us. He also gave us futons for everyone, so there''s no longer the shortage in beds."

    The crate had lasagne, linguini, and elbows. All packaged neatly in burlap. I had the idea of making lasagna, something I''ve been craving for a while.

    For the first time in months, I got to enjoy cooking actual meals, the way I like it, for everyone again.

    Cooking a lasagna won''t be easy, it''ll be at least 3 hours of hard work. I''m already missing a Dutch oven and had to improvise by using a pan to cover a pot.

    Since it was going to take a while, I figured an appetizer would keep everyone from raiding the kitchen. Though, when I went to ask what they''d want, Rayna had all the girls in some kind of meditation.

    Maybe she would keep them preoccupied.

    It was half an hour of prepping everything and another hour and a half just to simmer everything. I went to work on the lasagne, cooking and draining them. Layer by layer, the lasagna started coming together and I soon have a good looking meal ready to be cooked.

    If only I had a salamander, this would be easier. I sure am missing the old restaurant. [1]

    All was left was to put in the oven when I ran into another problem. Since I''m using an oven, I''d normally cover it in aluminum foil to keep it from drying out.

    The problem being that aluminum foil doesn''t exist here.

    I finally called out my hungry group to come and get dinner. They each came in one by one and eagerly grabbed their plate before going to the living room to eat.

    Madelyn: "All this waiting better be worth it."

    Steven: "I wanted it to be done right."

    Madelyn: "Isn''t there a broil setting? You could''ve cooked it faster."

    Steven: "I''m not trying to burn the cabin down."

    She''s been getting smart with me on occasion. Which I believe is good, we can get along. I grabbed my plate and joined everyone.

    Rayna: "O!"

    She took a small bite and covered her mouth.

    Steven: "Rayna? Did you burn yourself?"

    Rayna: "No, this tastes amazing."

    Young Mi: "Steven is a good cook."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, but this tastes better than anything I''ve eaten before."

    It seemed that the sentiment was shared with everyone as well. They couldn''t deny that my food was good, and because of it, I was starting to feel proud of myself. Everyone didn''t hesitate to clean out their plates and ask for second servings.

    Rayna: "Thank you for the food."

    Young Mi: "Thank you."

    I don''t know who''s turn it was to clean, and it definitely wasn''t me. So, I went and looked for Lilith, who disappeared into one of the rooms with Madelyn and Dai-tai.

    Steven: "What are you up to, Lilith?"

    Lilith: "Just a little bored. It''s too cold to do anything outside."

    Dai-tai: "Well, there''s always a quick way to get a laugh out of someone."

    She pounces on Lilith and relentlessly tickled her. Lilith started bursting out in laughter as she tried to get away, but Dai-tai had an iron grasp. She looked at me for help, and seeing that it was harmless fun, I tickled her feet. Lilith somehow broke free and set her sights on me, tackling me onto the bed.

    Steven: "No! Stop!"

    Lilith: "Oh~ but it''s fine when you do it to me?"

    Dai-tai: "Yeah!"

    Steven: "You''re just as guilty!"

    Their fingers glided across my sides and I erupted into laughter. I tried to escape to no avail and even Madelyn joined in to tickle me. I was in an inescapable position as Dai-tai kept her weight on me to stop me from moving.

    Steven: "Ahaha~ no! Stop, pfft, bahaha~!"

    Rayna comes into the room, and the tickling, fortunately, dies down.

    Rayna: "I see everyone''s pretty lively."

    I collapse onto the bed, completely worn out. Lilith, who had gone through the same as me, soon follows.

    Lilith: "I don''t want to be tickled again. My sides hurt¡­"

    Steven: "Same~"

    Rayna sits on the bed next to me and grabs my hand. It seemed like she was trying to be affectionate at first, but it started to look more like she was trying to do something with me.

    Lilith: "S-Steven..? Could I¡ªask you something?"

    Steven: "Sure, what do you need?"

    Lilith: "Will you forgive me?"

    Steven: "How many times are you going to ask?"

    Lilith: "¡­I don''t know¡­"

    It feels like she''s trying to tell me something but can''t work up the courage to do so.

    Steven: "Just tell me what you want to say."

    Madelyn: "No, wait¡­"

    Dai-tai holds her back and covers her mouth. It felt like everything was premeditated for Lilith. Rayna holding my hand doing God knows what and Dai-tai holding back Madelyn; it just smelled like it was planned.

    Dai-tai: "There''s a time to talk and to listen¡­ now''s the time to be quiet, Madelyn."

    I knew exactly where this was going¡­

    Lilith: "I¡ªmurdered¡ªyour friends."

    Madelyn: "Lilith!"

    Steven: "¡­I know¡­"

    Lilith: "Y-you do?"

    Steven: "I do."

    It felt like all my energy had dropped in an instant. I didn''t feel any sort of ill feeling towards her, probably because of Rayna; I only felt pity. Blinded by a passion to pursue the favor of an unloving father, Lilith had committed atrocities in such a short span of time. I felt a slight pyrrhic satisfaction knowing that the king of Hei''an Zhi Guo was dead.

    Steven: "¡­I didn''t want to believe it¡­"

    Lilith: "I''m sorry¡­"

    I feel my eyes started to well up and began to sob. Lucas and William are dead, and I''ve been lying to myself for more than half a year. I wanted to believe, and be optimistic.

    Lilith: "Steven?"

    I wipe away my tears and look to the Demon that has caused me many misfortunes. My enemy turned uneasy friend.

    Steven: "Could you make me a promise. Everyone in here."

    Lilith: "Anything."

    Steven: "Unless it''s absolutely necessary, do not kill anyone¡­"

    Lilith: "¡­I promise¡­"

    Rayna: "Promise."

    Madelyn: "Yes, I promise."

    Dai-tai: "It''s a promise."

    I silently promised myself to do the same.

    I''ve been mentally drained and wanted nothing short of resting.

    Steven: "I''ll¡­ I''ll go to bed."

    Lilith: "Right¡­"

    Young Mi walks in, immediately reacting to the dejected aura of the room.

    Young Mi: "Oh¡­ I¡­ didn''t mean to interrupt¡­"

    She just books it out of here.

    We all left the room, trying to put on a smile, but it really wasn''t working for me. Niroja knew something was wrong, and Dai-tai takes her and Young Mi to the kitchen. Probably to tell them what happened.

    Steven: "Are you going to stay the night, Rayna?"

    Rayna: "I won''t be too much of a bother for everyone?"

    Madelyn: "Of course not! You can stay as long as you want."

    Steven: "Yeah, I told you were apart of our group."

    I''m so out of it I can''t even force myself to smile.

    Rayna: "I''ll stay¡­"

    Dai-tai: "Where is everyone sleeping?"

    Young Mi: "If everyone is going to sleep together, I don''t mind sleeping on one of the beds."

    Dai-tai: "Well, there are futons for almost everyone. If we all want to sleep together, someone has to take the couch."

    Madelyn: "I''ll take the couch, obviously."

    We''re going to all sleep in the living room. Not that it was an issue, only that Madelyn is taking a couch.

    Steven: "Are you sure?"

    Madelyn: "I told you: I liked sleeping on the couch."

    Steven: "Yeah, but¡­ nevermind."

    She really isn''t going to give up on that couch. Niroja gets a futon out for everyone else and I set mine up. From left to right, it was: Rayna, me, Dai-tai, Lilith, Niroja, and Young Mi.

    Rayna was seeped into her futon and looked very comfortable. We made eye contact and she gives me a smile.

    Steven: "Thanks for staying, Rayna."

    Rayna: "I saw that sad look¡­ I couldn''t say no."

    Steven: "Sorry¡­"

    Rayna: "Do you plan on forgiving her?"

    Steven: "I want to¡­"

    Rayna: "Don''t let anger consume you."

    I''m not even mad.

    I turn around after I feel Dai-tai''s finger prodding my back. She was in her usual playful demeanor, but it seemed toned down for me

    Dai-tai: "Hello neighbor."

    Steven: "Hm, hello."

    Dai-tai: "Do you want to visit?"

    She lifts her blanket and invites me in.

    I crawl into her futon and spoon her. She was in her underwear, and I had a few ideas of what could happen, despite me trying not to think on it.

    It didn''t help when Dai-tai was pushing her rear onto me.

    Steven: "Would you stop pushing your hips into me."

    Dai-tai: "What are you going to do?"

    I was in no mood to be playing and I slide back into my futon. Despite it, Dai-tai pushed on and even moves into my futon. Normally, Dai-tai isn''t so aggressive unless she''s trying to achieve something.

    Dai-tai: "I want you to cheer up."

    Steven: "I guess¡­"

    Dai-tai: "I''ll give myself to you if you''ll cheer up."

    Madelyn must have some kind of super hearing because she was the only one apart from me to hear her.

    Madelyn: "Haha, what was that? I''m trying to sleep over here."

    Dai-tai: "You''re the one making noise, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "Whatever, just know that there are 2 empty rooms, just make it quick."

    Steven: "You can join, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "No, who the fuck you think I am?"

    Dai-tai: "Wait, are you talking about hanky panky?"

    Niroja: "Eww~!"

    I hid under my blanket, trying not to laugh.

    Young Mi: "Dai-tai¡­ I''m trying to sleep."

    Nonsense, even she was trying not to smile as all of us were. Dai-tai gets closer to my ear and starts whispering.

    Dai-tai: "Well..?"

    Steven: "Alright, let''s do it."

    Dai-tai: "Wait 5 minutes before following me."

    Dai-tai walks into her room and nobody appeared to bat an eye. Madelyn was turned over on the couch, already asleep and everyone else was motionless. I snuck into the room as instructed. Nobody noticed either of us, and I end up in a room alone with Dai-tai.

    Steven: "Are we really going to do this?"

    She embraces me and we share a kiss. No words needed to be spoken, I just knew what was going on to be happening.

    I unhooked her bra, revealing her breasts with a nice bounce. Fondling her a bit before she got on her knees to remove my trousers. My fully erect penis came out and she decided to play with it for a bit by riding her tongue on my shaft and kissing the tip.

    It felt great and I sat down on the bed where she finally starts sucking. She started with the tip, wrapping her tongue around it before pressing her lips. She slowly works her mouth down my shaft. Picking up her pace until she coughs, trying to find her limit. Her drool was over my penis, dripping down to my balls.

    She stops her sloppy blowjob after some time, stands and turns to remove her panties. She presses her ass and rides my penis against her cheeks. She seemed hesitant at first but starts to prod my tip into her wet pussy.

    My penis was aching to fuck her, and she had to slowly take my penis in like she was working up the courage. It slides all the way in, and Dai-tai moans softly while she sat on my penis. I grabbed her hips and guided her as she starts working up her pace.

    After grabbing onto my knees for support, she starts bouncing on my penis. She was moaning away and sending me into euphoria. Her body goes hyper and goes as fast as she could for a minute before stopping, exhausted.

    I take over and lay her down on the bed. Taking my penis back into her and thrust. She crosses her legs around me and starts going wild. Her body tenses up and tightly wrap around me. She came on my penis, and I would soon follow.

    We swap positions and I let her ride me. She was grinding me when I felt myself reaching my limits. Dai-tai knew and only sped up, before pulling me out mere moments before my release. I covered her in cum up to her breasts and she ran her finger across them, curiously tasting her finger.

    Steven: "Dai-tai~"

    Dai-tai: "I''m fine¡­ wow¡­"

    I laid on the bed, as my mind tried to recompose itself. I felt as if I were reset and started to feel refreshed.

    Steven: "We should return before anyone realizes we''re gone."

    Dai-tai: "You go first¡­ I need to¡­ need to cool off, clean off."

    After dressing up, I head out and get back into my futon. Everyone else was already asleep, so it wasn''t hard to sneak. I waited for Dai-tai for a while when she came out looking like we never even did it. She rushes into her futon and goes to sleep, not paying me any mind.

    My mind is exhausted, but my body isn''t. I waited a while, making sure Dai-tai was asleep too and stepped out onto the beach, barefooted. My breath was visible in the very cold weather, and my body shivered. My visit will be a short one. I look into the moonlit ocean, sit down, and reminisce about my times in Toku Village.

    My master¡­

    Young Mi had also followed me onto the beach, unknowingly to me, and sits by me.

    Young Mi: "Steven, what are you doing?"

    Steven: "Oh, Young Mi? I couldn''t sleep, so I stepped out for a bit."

    Young Mi: "Well, you''re a Wight, you''ll get used to it."

    Then, Rayna joins us, sitting next to me across from Young Mi.

    Rayna: "Oh, you 2 really did walk out here. I couldn''t sleep, so I followed."

    Well, as we are all Wights, it does make sense that none of us could sleep. Though, I really wanted to be alone right now. I could at least be afforded that luxury.

    Young Mi: "What do you 2 plan on doing now?"

    Rayna: "I''ll stay here, it''s not like I can go anywhere else."

    Young Mi: "Steven?"

    Steven: "I''ll go home to Kanna and tell her everything."

    Rayna: "She''ll kick you out if she finds out you''re a Wight."

    Steven: "I can''t lie to her, she''s my master¡­ she''ll find out either way."

    Rayna: "If something happens, anything, come back."

    Steven: "I will."

    ...

    Author''s Notes:

    [1] - A salamander (also salamander oven or salamander broiler) is a culinary grill characterized by very high temperature overhead electric or gas heating elements. It is used primarily in professional kitchens for overhead grilling. It is also used for toasting, browning of gratin dishes, melting cheeses onto sandwiches, and caramelizing desserts such as cr¨¨me br?l¨¦e.

 50 Year 1 Anniversary: "Summer With The Hisakawas!"

    (Non-canon)

    Epta 23, 8103

    08:43

    Kanna: "Hey, Steven, wake up!"

    I wake up to Kanna''s soft voice tapping me. Madelyn was with her, sitting besides her. We were spending the summer in Toku Village with her family. We''ve only been here a week and it''s been too eventful for me to keep up. It''s like Kanna and Madelyn suddenly have an unlimited amount of stamina.

    Steven: "Ahh~ good morning, master."

    Madelyn: "You know, wouldn''t it be proper to call her mistress?"

    Steven: "Mistress? Oh, I don''t like it; it has a negative¡­ I don''t know, feel to it."

    Kanna: "How?"

    Steven: "Where I''m from, I was used to the mistress being the illegitimate lover to a married man."

    Kanna: "Oh, I guess that makes sense."

    Kanna kneels down next to my futon and I sit up. She was happy, as her erect ears and wavering tail gave her away.

    Madelyn: "Nevermind all this; let''s go to the beach!"

    Kanna: "Yeah! Yasuhiro is waiting!"

    I get into the bare minimum of my clothes before Kanna grabs my wrist and dragged me out of the longhouse. The dirt roads were lively, and a caravan filled with bricks had pulled up, preparing to pave the road to the entrance of the village.

    They have pretty big ambitions for a village.

    We walk down to the beach where everyone was waiting. The Elder and Esmond had already set up their large parasols and chairs, enjoying the bracing breeze. The beach hasn''t changed since the last time I was here.

    Yasuhiro was with them, and he didn''t hesitate to try and climb me when he spotted us. It''s been so long since I''ve seen him that he grew quite a lot!

    Yasuhiro: "Steven!"

    Steven: "Oh-ho! Yasuhiro, you''ve grown!"

    I grab him and lift him up in the air. It managed to catch off guard and he tenses up and has his nails dig into my arm.

    Yasuhiro: "Ahh! Put me down!"

    Kanna: "Ahaha~!"

    I knew Nekomatas are like cats but do they need sharp nails!?

    I had to put him down out of fear of him drawing blood. He fortunately didn''t and we walked over to the Elder who was chatting with Esmond, pointing over to wood neatly stacked and spaced out. It looked like the fishery that they''ve been planning.

    Steven: "Ohh, I see you started on that fishery."

    Elder: "We have indeed; still need to begin construction."

    If I had brought Jacob, Jesse, Nathan, and Michael, with us. We could''ve knocked it out before the end of the week. We''re just that proficient together.

    Steven: "It''s always those times I need the boys is when they''re not around."

    Kanna: "This is a family vacation, Steven."

    Steven: "Madelyn and I are family?"

    Kanna slaps my arm and embraces me.

    Kanna: "Of course, don''t be like that."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, doofus."

    Madelyn joins and makes it a group hug.

    Madelyn: "Oh yeah?"

    She aims to the pressure point on my neck and pinches me. She gets me really well, and I nearly fall to the floor because of her.

    Steven: "Ow!"

    Madelyn: "Ahaha~!"

    I''ll do it back!

    Steven: "Come here!"

    Madelyn: "Ahh~!"

    She evades me and I give chase. Yasuhiro was nearby, and I saw a good opportunity to utilize my ally. Madelyn already isn''t athletic so it''ll be easy to grab her.

    Steven: "Yasuhiro, get her!"

    Madelyn: "No!"

    Kanna: "Everyone tackle Steven!"

    The tables have turned against me. I was now on the defensive as everyone was aiming for me. Yasuhiro had virtually infinite energy and nothing less than a battle of attrition. It was only a matter of time for Yasuhiro nabs me, and I''m caught off guard by Madelyn.

    She came and blindsides me!

    Madelyn: "We got you!"

    Yasuhiro: "Rrahh~!"

    Steven: "Ow¡­ not bad, Madelyn."

    Madelyn and Kanna both lift Yasuhiro up and playfully praise him for saving them from me. The Elder, who had been watching, walks towards me.

    Elder: "We broke you out of that "survive or die" mentality, haven''t we, Mister Omeo?"

    Steven: "Whatever could you be talking about, Elder?"

    I walked him back to the Captain as he was relaxing in his beach chair while reading a book.

    Steven: "Captain¡­ where''s Yuuna?"

    Esmond: "Lady Yuuna is coming."

    Steven: "It''s odd seeing you out of your armor."

    Esmond: "Well, I don''t live in the thing. I''m just a village guard."

    The girls were trying to set up their umbrella and I go and help them. It wasn''t hard, but the sand had gotten into my tunic from being tackled. It was scratchy and annoying, so I go ahead and remove it in front of the girls.

    Kanna: "You''re not as overweight anymore."

    Steven: "What? I never was!"

    Kanna: "Yes you were, you had a belly when I met you and now it''s gone."

    I don''t even remember¡­

    I guess I''ve lost it over the year I''ve been here. I did indulge a bit when I worked in the restaurant.

    As I relaxed on one of the chairs, Madelyn removes her top in front of me and reveals her black bikini top. Kanna did the same, wearing an almost identical bikini.

    Steven: "You wore your bikinis under?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, there wasn''t a changing room nearby."

    Steven: "Your clothes will get wet when you have to change back."

    Madelyn: "We''re not too far from the village. Did you want to see us get undressed or something?"

    Kanna: "Per-vert."

    Steven: "No, I¡ª"

    Yuuna: "I''m here everyone!"

    Yuuna appears through the foliage and we assist her with her items.

    Steven: "Yuuna, your perfume. Aren''t you going to swim?"

    Yuuna: "Is it too strong?"

    Steven: "I''m not saying your perfume is too strong. I''m just saying the canary was alive before you got here."

    Yuuna: "Excuse me?"

    Kanna: "Hey, don''t be mean to mom! Apologize!"

    Steven: "Sorry, Yuuna."

    I had to swallow my pride. If Kanna found it offensive, then Yuuna probably did too. She didn''t pay any attention to me and set herself up next to the Elder, further solidifying that fact.

    I sat down next to Madelyn and Kanna, who were both enjoying the calm.

    Madelyn: "What are you cooking for tonight?"

    Steven: "Cooking? Uh, I was thinking grilled chicken and steamed broccoli."

    Kanna: "Ehh? But you said you''ll make fish!"

    Steven: "Alright, alright, I''ll make lemon pepper fish."

    Kanna: "With broccoli?"

    Steven: "Steamed rice and broccoli."

    Her ears stand tall, content. She''s such a foodie!

    Kanna: "The best dinner!"

    Steven: "Only the best for my master."

    Her ears then dip slightly and shyly looks away.

    Steven: "This is nothing like Hei''an."

    Madelyn: "Nothing¡­"

    Sure, Hei''an has beaches, forests, and a village. But, it doesn''t have that familiar feeling to it. I can wake up in the morning and I''ll know I''m home kind of feeling.

    Kanna: "Was Hei''an a bad place?"

    Steven: "No, it''s beautiful. The Demons were kind, some were bad, yet they were still no match for me, master."

    Kanna: "It''s fine to just call me Kanna once in a while."

    Steven: "Oh? You''re not going to demand it?"

    Kanna: "That''s only in Everhand."

    Madelyn sighs and looks up to the sky.

    Madelyn: "Can I have a master that loves me?"

    Steven: "You''re family, Madelyn. I think that''s the biggest love there is."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, but¡­ it''s not like the Moreau series."

    Steven: "You read?"

    I actually wonder if Livia is starting to rub off on Madelyn. Well, it''s too be expected, they''ve been hanging out almost daily now. I just didn''t know it would happened so fast.

    Kanna: "I know, Cynthia has friends if you want romance."

    Steven: "Pfft, ahahaha~ I can already see it! Cynthia and Kanna the Matchmaking duo!"

    Kanna: "It''s not a duo, I''m just helping my servant."

    Madelyn: "It''s not the romance, but the companionship I want. Kind of what you 2 have."

    Steven: "Oh¡­"

    Companionship¡­

    I want to be even more than a servant to Kanna. I didn''t fight across Hei''an and die only to be reborn as a Wight just to continue being her servant. Crossing that line seems scary, but I''m sure I''ll be able to do it when I find those perfect words.

    Steven: "Don''t worry, Madelyn. I know you''ll find the perfect one."

    Madelyn: "There''s a few I''ve been thinking of."

    I''ll be damned if she''s talking about the boys¡­

    Madelyn: "Did you know that a Nekomata city was in the north? From Everhand."

    Steven: "I''ve heard of it."

    Kanna: "You''re talking about Ikeda?"

    Steven: "Ikea?"

    Kanna: "No, Ikeda."

    Madelyn chortles, the only one to have understood what I meant.

    Madelyn: "We should visit there sometime."

    Ikeda¡­

    There really is a city outside of Feles Isle that''s packed with Nekomatas?

    Speaking of Nekomatas, Yuuna seemed to be struggling with her umbrella. The Elder and Esmond had gone fishing on the beach away from us. I didn''t need much motivation to help her, so I went over there alone and gave her a hand.

    Steven: "Yuuna?"

    Yuuna: "Yes?"

    Steven: "Let me help you."

    Yuuna: "Why thank you."

    After helping Yuuna settle her umbrella just right, I used the opportunity to try and apologize.

    Steven: "Sorry if I offended you about the perfume. I think it smells beautiful."

    Yuuna: "That? I''ve forgotten about it."

    Steven: "Are you sure?"

    Yuuna: "Of course I am¡­ You should go play with my nephew, he looks like he could use some help."

    Yasuhiro was a short distance away, digging a small hole in the sand. He seemed to be focused, like he was searching for something.

    Steven: "What are you doing, Yasuhiro?"

    Yasuhiro: "Looking for seashells!"

    Steven: "That''s cool, do you want help?"

    Yasuhiro: "Yeah! Dig another hole and help me find a really big one!"

    Steven: "Alright, I''ll cover the other side."

    Seashells couldn''t be difficult to find, we are on a beach.

    Covering a good portion of the beach, I had a football sized area to go through. It would be faster if I use Earth magic, but it would still take some time. I could also get into hot water if the magic touches the plants.

    With some careful use of Earth magic, I ended up raking through a lot of sand, making a good portion of the beach look like a Zen garden. I''d be proud of my work, but no sizable seashells had popped up. Did I mess up by using magic? Yasuhiro was digging a hole! So why can''t I find any?

    I looked around and catch Kanna actually trying to get Yasuhiro to play in the water with her.

    Steven: "¡­oh¡­"

    I sit down on the sand and take in the beauty of Kanna playing in the ocean. Really, the ocean is one hell of a thing to look at. I could forget all my problems and live through the happy moments of my life.

    Kanna really is beautiful when she smiles¡­

    If I had a canvas right now¡­

    Madelyn: "Steven? What did you do over here? Why is the beach suddenly raked?"

    She breaks me out of my trance. I remembered my task to find seashells and stand back up.

    Steven: "Yes?"

    Madelyn: "Did you do this?"

    She was talking about the beach being raked.

    Steven: "Yes."

    Madelyn: "Oh, well, you worked fast. Let''s go into the water."

    That''s right! I should be apart of the canvas! We headed towards Kanna and Yasuhiro as they splashed each other with water.

    Steven: "Are you liking the water, master?"

    Kanna: "I might be a cat, but I love the water!"

    They aimed for us and started splashing Madelyn and I with water! It quickly turned into a free for all for a good 10 minutes until we all managed to calm down.

    We walked into the ocean until the water was up to our upper thighs. We were having fun fighting with the waves, having them crash into us. They were small, but still big enough to push us back an inch or so.

    I was having fun catching Kanna, being a barrier she could fall on. It was cut short when Yuuna was shouting from the shore, telling us not to be so deep in the water. We fell back to where Yasuhiro was playing, where the water was close to a foot deep.

    I wanted to try something out, so I started trailing back into the water a bit. I laid out on my back and tried floating on the water. My body flowed with the waves and relaxed. It really isn''t too hard to float if my body doesn''t tense up. I closed my eyes and became one with the water.

    After resting for some time, I woke up and realized I had drifted away, a good 500 meters. I didn''t like it at all and nearly had a panic attack.

    Steven: "Hey!"

    I shouted.

    Using Water magic, I sped my way back to shore in less than a minute. A sizable wave was created when I washed up, soaking the girls who were unaware because they were busy burying Yasuhiro in the sand.

    Yuuna: "Kya~!"

    Elder and Esmond had their fishing session interrupted by me and pick up their rods to check on the commotion. The Elder somehow thinks I had an ulterior motive behind it and proceeded to praise me while the girls yelled at me.

    Elder: "Very bold, indeed, Sir Omeo."

    Madelyn: "Steven, you ass! The water is cold!"

    Yasuhiro: "Brr~"

    He shivered.

    Kanna: "Steven!"

    Everyone continued to scold me while the Elder and Esmond were snickering. They went back to fishing; Madelyn and Kanna continued playing with Yasuhiro; and I went with Yuuna to relax under the umbrellas. Although, I was just trying to recuperate my magic.

    Yuuna: "You''re tired already?"

    Steven: "I''ve done a lot of swimming."

    Yuuna: "Really? A little swim would tire you so easily? My, how did you ever survive Hei''an?"

    Steven: "My body just hurts a bit, Yuuna."

    For a Wight, I really used a little too much of my magic. I''m so out of it I''d probably struggle just with using those toys where babies put shaped blocks into the correct hole.

    If using magic makes me this tired, why haven''t I used it before on the nights where I struggle to sleep?

    Yuuna: "You''ve been distant lately."

    Steven: "Have I?"

    Yuuna: "Yes, when was the last time we shared a drink?"

    I''m trying to quit! Everytime liquor gets involved, I''m trying to get myself out of trouble with either bandits or the guard.

    Steven: "Oh¡­ I had a few bad run ins with liquor."

    Yuuna: "So you want to quit?"

    Steven: "Ye-yeah."

    Yuuna: "Well, that''s laudable. At least tell me next time? I won''t get mad at you for it."

    Steven: "I will, sorry."

    I was really hyped up to come to the beach but it turns out that I''d just spend the rest of my day resting. We didn''t leave until the sun started setting and returned to the longhouse after picking up.

    It couldn''t be helped, but it was still disappointing. I made some of it up with dinner. As promised, I made lemon peppered fish for Kanna. She loves eating anything as long as I prepare and cook it.

    After dinner, we went straight to our room and laid out our respective futons before sitting.

    Madelyn: "Hey, you''re a psychic for now. Can you read our future?"

    I was suddenly given the gift to see into the future. It wasn''t the exact future, just possibilities that stretched on for years. I saw it as a tree that branched out into possible events. The roads of our futures.

    Steven: "Yes, I see a lot of different roads. A likeliest road has you become a servant, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "I already am, aren''t I?"

    For the time being¡­

    Steven: "Another road has me going to the Esnia Mage''s Academy."

    Kanna: "What''s in Esnia?"

    Steven: "It''s foggy, can''t tell."

    It was like something was keeping me from seeing deep into the future. I tried it with other roads and I wasn''t even able to see any of them at all!

    Steven: "Our third road, I adopt a stray cat."

    Madelyn: "What does a cat have to do with anything?"

    Kanna: "Maybe it''s an important cat?"

    Steven: "Fourth road¡­ we get to visit the slums in Everhand."

    Kanna: "That''s a bad area, it must be important to be going out there."

    Steven: "Fifth road, I see Fang and Lian. I see a hooded figure walk in and Fang draws her sword as she motions for Lian to run away."

    Kanna: "That last one is scary, what happened?"

    I pried into it heavily, yet the fog didn''t relent. There was nothing I could do and I had to take comfort knowing it was just a possible future event.

    Steven: "It becomes foggy again, master."

    Madelyn: "What else? Is that all the roads?"

    Steven: "Alright, the sixth road, Kanna visits Sefre and our group moves into a castle. Aktas?"

    Kanna: "I love castles!"

    I''m not sure what it was, but something important had to have happened for us to be living in a castle. Twilight just doesn''t hand them out on silver platters.

    Steven: "Final road, Madelyn¡­ you discover a new element?"

    Madelyn: "But I can''t use magic?"

    Steven: "No¡­"

    It''s really interesting! I wish I could see more and probably understand what exactly it is she was doing. What I do know is that it isn''t related to any of the elements that I know of.

    Steven: "I don''t know what it is¡­"

    All I know is Madelyn discovers it somehow.

    I finally used up the spell. The tree that allowed me to see has disappeared into the mist and I had used almost all of my energy. My mind now feels like I pulled an all-nighter without preparing.

    Steven: "It''s over¡­ I''m going to bed."

    I yawned.

    Kanna: "Snuggle?"

    Steven: "Snuggle, snuggle."

    Her ears bent to the line of the forehead with her tips pointing up. It meant that she was possibly submissive and I let her into my futon.

    Madelyn: "Ha, you understand each other?"

    She jumps into her futon, turning in for the night.

    Madelyn: "Ahh~ well, goodnight, you 2."

    Kanna: "Goodnight, Madelyn."

    Steven: "Goodnight."

    A minute passes and I''m ready to sleep. Though, it was difficult because Kanna''s tail was tapping my ankle.

    Steven: "Master, what''s wrong?"

    Kanna: "Nothing¡­ I''m just curious, how did you come across Madelyn?"

    Steven: "We were in a dungeon and broke out."

    Kanna: "That''s amazing¡­"

    Steven: "Well, your mom always says: "You attract what you are¡­"

    Kanna: "Then keep being amazing¡­"

    I tried hinting that Kanna herself was amazing. Though, I''m not sure if she picked it up; though she sure did have me feeling good! Who would''ve guessed a compliment from someone you like would have you beaming with happiness?

    Some more time passes by.

    Steven: "Kanna?"

    She fell asleep¡­

    I must be the luckiest man in the world just to be so close to her; to have her in my arms.

    I love her¡­

    Steven: "Goodnight, master."

 51 The Servants Servant, Part I

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    I''m at home, minding my own business in the living room while most of us are out.

    I was crafting a PlayStation controller out of a block of wood; purely for the good memories I''ve had and something to remember if I somehow forget the reason why I''m here.

    Steven was reading a book next to me, sitting comfortably on the couch in his grey cardigan given to him by Hugo. He was shooting looks at me, the kind that shows he''s worried.

    Steven: "Madelyn¡­ are you¡­ alright?"

    Madelyn: "I am, just bored."

    I know he can be caring and it''s nice and all, but I like to have some alone time without someone asking me a question just because they feel bad. I''m just really in a "fuck you" mood and I don''t want to lash out on someone that doesn''t deserve it.

    Steven: "If¡­ you had the chance, would you go back home?"

    Home?

    This is my home, for now. I want to live in a city, like Everhand if it''s the way Steven has been hyping it. I''ve had a taste of the open life and while it''s enjoyable, it just isn''t for me. Hunting and fishing weren''t as easy as I had hoped it would be. Let''s not forget the shortages of supplies when things get tough.

    To top it off, my feet have been through enough poorly crafted shoes for one lifetime.

    Madelyn: "¡­no¡­"

    I still want to see this world, I''ve only witnessed a fraction of it so far. It can''t be all happy and rainbows, I should know that. There''s so much to do here!

    Madelyn: "I just want to learn magic."

    Steven: "Magic? Well, the only way is through a contract."

    Madelyn: "A contract? What is that like?"

    Steven: "It''s, uh, a contract. Like interspecific cooperation in a sense. The servant will receive their so-called "master''s" Magic Power and in return, you pretty much do everything they say."

    Do everything they say? I''m not sure how I would feel to have someone as my master. I prefer to do my own thing in my own time.

    Madelyn: "I have to do what someone says? That''s lame."

    Steven: "No, it''s not. You have to find the right one."

    Madelyn: "How do I find the right one?"

    Almost like I said some keyword, his face lights up as an idea popped into his head.

    Steven: "Actually, you can be my servant. If you want."

    Madelyn: "Servant?"

    Well, he isn''t a horrible person. It''s starting to sound like a good deal. He can''t be that much of a jackass and make me do something above and beyond.

    Madelyn: "You won''t make me do anything unreasonable?"

    Steven: "No."

    Madelyn: "Promise?"

    I can''t believe I just said that! It''s been so long since I made a promise with someone that I feel like I''m in my freshman year again.

    Steven: "I promise¡­"

    Madelyn: "Alright, how do we get started?"

    Steven: "Well, I''m not sure myself."

    Young Mi: "Good afternoon."

    Steven: "Good afternoon, Young Mi. Where are the others?"

    Young Mi: "With Rayna, they should be here in a few minutes."

    Steven: "Oh, well, could you help us with something? I want to make Madelyn my servant, but I don''t know how to do it."

    Young Mi: "Then you want a bonding ceremony."

    Steven: "No, a contracting ceremony."

    Young Mi: "It''s the same thing. Nekomatas call it a contracting ceremony."

    Because of the "bonding" ceremony, the idea of marriage crosses my mind. I was put off by the servant thing and I''m starting to reconsider.

    Madelyn: "I want to learn magic but don''t want to give myself away to anyone."

    Young Mi: "Really? It''s not marriage if you''re thinking of it like that. Steven is a good person, I know he''ll be a great master for you, Madelyn. If you need time to think, then go ahead."

    Madelyn: "No, I want to use magic!"

    Steven: "Well, thank you, Young Mi¡­ can you do it?"

    She stops and takes a deep breath.

    Young Mi: "Are you sure this is what you both want?"

    Both Steven and I look at each other before back at Young Mi, silently nodding.

    Young Mi: "Good¡­ I can get started right now, but, Steven, I need you to rest."

    Steven: "Shit¡­ alright, just do it quickly."

    He seemed reluctant suddenly and when Young Mi placed her hand on his head, I found out why. She used her power to render him unconscious and lay him flat on the ground. It was like he was knocked out in a fight! Her magic zaps away his energy!

    Madelyn: "Wait, will he be alright?"

    Young Mi: "He needs to be asleep, or¡ª"

    She slowly pats her chest where her heart is.

    Young Mi: "¡ªIt can be very painful."

    Talk about a leap of faith. If this is so complicated, I wonder how people got around to figuring this stuff out. It''s like an easter egg, there''s no finding all of them in normal gameplay. Or, you know, back then, someone had to be crazy enough to eat chicken eggs for the first time.

    Young Mi: "Oh?"

    She had her hands out, glowing a purplish color over his body. It was like she was inspecting him on a much deeper level.

    Madelyn: "What''s wrong?"

    Young Mi: "I won''t be needing to prepare anything, he''s already been contracted. It went over my head that he was already a servant."

    Madelyn: "Contracted? Well, how does it work? How does it tell you?"

    Young Mi: "It''s a sense one can gain after practicing magic. Not everyone can do it as it takes time and patience."

    Madelyn: "How does a servant get magic?"

    Young Mi: "Think of this as a tree: the trunk is the master, the branches are the servants. They get their magic from the master."

    Madelyn: "If it''s like a tree, then what about the roots?"

    Young Mi: "Then¡ªthe roots are what channel the magic to the person. Everyone has them, and some more than others. You, on the other hand, it''s like you''ve lived all your life on a place devoid of magic for centuries, no, millennia, and it shows. Your roots are virtually non-existent!"

    Madelyn: "Then, Steven? How come he can use magic after he told us he was too far from his master to have a connection?"

    Young Mi: "He formed his own roots. His body used his master''s roots as a guide to form their own."

    I could start off as a branch and eventually become my own tree! Surely, I could be a better mage than Steven if I really put my back into it.

    Madelyn: "Alright, then let''s get started."

    Young Mi: "I also need you to rest before I can continue, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "Will it hurt?"

    She shook her head and grabs my arms. She was at least generous enough to have me lay down first before she started. As soon as her hands reached the back of my neck, the energy in my body was drained almost instantly, and I slipped into unconsciousness.

    For now, I felt like I was in limbo; floating aimlessly in a dark void¡­

 52 The Servants Servant, Part II

    (2 days later)

    After what felt like a long time recovering, I was finally contracted to Steven. There''s magic flowing through me, and it''s the strangest feeling I''ve ever felt. I take in this numb pain in my chest and while Young Mi said it was nothing too serious and just a side effect, I can''t help but do so.

    Madelyn: "There''s this really crazy pain in my body¡­"

    Steven: "Around where your diaphragm is?"

    Madelyn: "Yes!"

    Steven: "Yeah, it''ll feel numb and fade away soon."

    Madelyn: "Should I be worried?"

    He giggles as we got to our destination, the botanic gardens.

    Steven: "It''s nothing to worry about. Here, the botanic garden is a good place, don''t you think?"

    The botanic gardens were a good idea at first, but there are more people than usual here. They seemed like they were the ones tending the place as they''re trimming the vegetation and feeding the animals.

    Madelyn: "I don''t know, won''t it be weird if people watch?"

    Steven: "Well, let''s keep searching until you''re satisfied."

    We explored and searched for nearly an hour. I was growing impatient and considered giving up because the cold winds were getting serious. Along the path, we stumbled across another small cabin, just like ours at the opposite end of the island. An old man had been dwelling there.

    It was simple living, I guess it''s one way to go out: not having to worry about anything when you pass.

    Elderly Man: "Hello there, young''un."

    Steven: "Oh, hello, sir. Do you live here?"

    Elderly Man: "Of course, lived on all the islands on Twilight. Glad I can retire here on Sefre. What are you 2 doing out here? Are you lovebirds looking for a bit of privacy?"

    Steven: "What? No! I¡ª"

    Madelyn: "I did a bonding ceremony with him and we were looking for an open area to focus and channel my magic."

    I trim in for Steven.

    Elderly Man: "Ah, eager aren''t you? Well, you should''ve gone to the botanic gardens or the beach. There really isn''t much on this side of the island apart from trees."

    But there are trees all over!

    Steven: "Oh, we were just at the gardens, but it was being tended to."

    Madelyn: "Well then, we''ll go to the beach."

    Elderly Man: "Good luck!"

    Alas, back near our hut and by the spire, we arrived at the cold beach. It was perfect and I can''t figure out why we didn''t come here to begin with! There''s no one around and it''s wide and open.

    Steven: "Are you satisfied?"

    Madelyn: "Yes, I''m just a little cold."

    Steven: "Yeah, you were excited that we forgot to get you into a coat."

    Trying to be a gentleman, he takes his cardigan off and wraps it around me like a blanket.

    Steven: "Until then, you can use this."

    Madelyn: "Are you sure?"

    Steven: "Yeah, we won''t be here all day. I''ll be fine for now."

    Steven: "Alright, to channel your energy¡­ to channel is a sort of mind game. You won''t get anywhere if you don''t believe in yourself."

    He takes hold of my right arm and puts it palms out, fingers stretched, and elbow slightly bent.

    Steven: "Try¡­ to imagine your magic as a fluid. Use your mind to move that fluid."

    My magic is like water¡­

    Like a fluid, I did my best imagining magic flowing into my right arm.

    I was feeling a tiny vibration going to the crests of my fingers and instinctively flexed my hand. I looked to Steven who was busy holding his gut like a baby inside him was kicking.

    Madelyn: "Are you pregnant?"

    Steven: "Sorry, I don''t know how to explain it, but, I feel warm when you''re channeling magic. It''s weird¡­ in a nice way."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, I think you''re pregnant. So when are you going to start eating peanut butter covered pickles?"

    Steven: "Oh, what?! No, that''s nasty! Let''s get on with your training!"

    After he lets me heckle him, I get back into my position and re-channel my energy. Steven was next to me, making sure I was doing it right.

    Steven: "It looks good, Madelyn. I think you''re learning faster than I did."

    Madelyn: "How do I know if I''m doing it right now?"

    Steven: "Do your hands feel different?"

    Madelyn: "Tingly?"

    Steven: "Alright, well, let me teach you a Wind spell."

    Madelyn: "I thought Wind was difficult to learn?"

    Steven: "No, my natural element is Wind, you''ll learn as fast as me. Now, try to focus all that new Magic Power into your right arm. Remember to breathe¡ªit''s intimidating¡ªI know."

    Madelyn: "I''m feeling something."

    Steven: "Good. Now, imagine the wind encircling your arm, building up in pressure. I like to think of it as a cannon. When you feel like your ready, enable your spell by saying "Wind Torrent."

    I felt a pressure around my arm build up slowly. I didn''t know if I was "ready" but I gave it a go when my "teacher" goes across from me and does a spell himself. He wanted me to use the spell on him!

    Steven: "Shielded Winds."

    Madelyn: "Wind Torrent!"

    I felt the force of my Magic Power leave my hand like a gun. I couldn''t see it, but I felt it heading towards Steven. He was caught in it and blown back forcefully into a tree.

    Steven: "Gah!"

    Madelyn: "Steven! Oh my God, are you alright?!"

    I rushed over to him, panicked. I was really worried that I might''ve done worse than hurt him. He was hunched over the tree holding his head.

    Madelyn: "Steven, please answer me!"

    Steven: "I''m¡­ I''m hurt, but I should be fine. I didn''t expect you to pull off a massive one like that."

    He looks up to me and reveals his face full of dripping blood.

    Madelyn: "You''re bleeding!"

    Steven: "I know¡­ let''s just¡­ calm down and go back to the cabin."

    He got on his feet without any assistance. When he tried walking, he was really disoriented.

    Madelyn: "Really, let me help you."

    Steven: "I''ll be fine, Madelyn."

    I didn''t want to hear his excuses and forced him to lean on me. I really don''t want him to fall again and make his injuries worse. Guess it was fortunate of us to be at the beach because it''s so close to the cabin.

    When we entered Young Mi was the only one here, doing what she loves to do, read. She immediately drops what she''s doing and rushes over to us.

    Young Mi: "Steven? Oh dear, what happened?"

    Madelyn: "Young Mi, I¡ª!"

    Steven: "I hit my head on a tree."

    Young Mi: "Sit down and I''ll heal you."

    After getting him on the couch, Young Mi begins using her magic. I''d normally be amazed by it but I''m so worried that I actually really hurt Steven that not even healing magic would work. I was just being paranoid, Young Mi actually was able to fully heal him and gives him a washcloth to clean his blood off. After a couple of minutes, he was looking like nothing happened after he got into a new shirt.

    Young Mi: "All healed as if nothing happened. Be more careful next time, alright? There are puddles that can be very slippery."

    Steven: "Thank you, Young Mi."

    Young Mi quietly leaves to the rooms after Steven hands back the washcloth.

    Madelyn: "Why aren''t you yelling at me?"

    Steven: "Yelling? It was an accident. I can''t get mad at you for that. Besides, I got in the way of knowing what could happen."

    I can''t shake this feeling of guilt and sat next to him. Whatever he''s thinking of, I hope he really isn''t mad¡­

 53 The Servants Servant, Part III

    Still in the cabin, Young Mi returns with a bottle of liquor. It was unlike any bottle I''ve ever seen before. There was no labeling and the bottle itself was transparent.

    Young Mi: "Here, Hugo stopped by with several of these. I''m certain you''d want some."

    Steven: "Oh-ho! Is this vodka? Hugo goes straight for the hard stuff, doesn''t he?"

    Young Mi: "Just don''t drink the entire bottle, please. I''m going to Mageia Tower to find the others, I''ll be right back."

    After we were left alone, Steven goes straight to the kitchen to grab shot glasses for us.

    Steven: "You want?"

    Madelyn: "Oh, hell yeah."

    It''s been more than a month since I last drank, so it''s pretty much a welcome change since we arrived on Sefre. I wanted to wait a bit before I started drinking; keep it casual and moderated.

    Steven, on the other hand, didn''t know what moderation means and lifts his glass to the ceiling as he downs his first shot of vodka.

    Steven: "Oye, this is really strong!"

    Madelyn: "Ahaha~ you lightweight!"

    Steven: "Drink yours and tell me it''s not!"

    Madelyn: "I will!"

    I lifted up my glass and downed my drink.

    Madelyn: "Ack~!"

    I choked and nearly spit out my insanely strong drink. This isn''t fucking vodka! This is a rectified spirit!

    Madelyn: "Steven, you asshole~"

    It''s almost like being punched in the stomach so hard that it gets difficult to breathe!

    After a moment, I''m still destroyed by the drink and I have the mind to take the bottle away just for my own sanity. However, I had to chase Steven as he had the bottle and was asinine enough to go for another shot.

    Steven: "Oh¡­ fuck~"

    The man could no longer stand up!

    With the liquor finally getting the worst of us, we finally collapse to the floor, nauseated.

    Madelyn: "Woah, easy! You don''t want to get hurt again."

    Steven: "Oh fuck, I don''t feel so good. Drinking was a horrible idea."

    A disturbing silence lingered in the air. The cold wooden floor started becoming a comfortable place for us to rest. It''s not like I was in any condition to be able to stand upright.

    Steven: "Thank you, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "For what?"

    Steven: "Being my friend."

    Madelyn: "You''re welcome."

    It seems like the liquor is having him speak his mind.

    Steven: "I couldn''t ask for a better party."

    Madelyn: "P-party?"

    Steven: "It''s not a video game, though, it kinda is fun like one."

    Madelyn: "Yeah¡­ it is."

    To be around people that actually listen, and enjoy my company. It''s been nothing short of a blast being with my party even after all the bad that we faced head-on. I wonder what other adventure we''ll do.

    Steven: "We should go to Everhand next. Everyone can meet Kanna."

    Madelyn: "Is it just Kanna you know?"

    The big city¡­

    It really sounds like an amazing place to be.

    Steven: "We can all hang out."

    Madelyn: "Yeah¡­ that sounds amazing."

    I want to see it and experience it. I want to meet all the new and unique people!

    Steven: "Is this the restaurant?"

    Madelyn: "The restaurant?"

    Uh-oh¡­

    Maybe the liquor did more than give him loose lips.

    Steven: "Ahh, we need to open up soon."

    Madelyn: "We''re not in the restaurant, Steven."

    Steven: "Really? Who''s going to open up the restaurant then?"

    Madelyn: "I will."

    I''m feeding his delusions.

    Hopefully, I''m doing the right thing. If not, well, I''m sure he''ll forget.

    Steven: "You will..? You''ll work with me?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, I''ll be the sister that works as a waitress."

    Steven: "I always wanted a sister¡­"

    Madelyn: "You do?"

    The poor guy is falling asleep¡­

    I''ve been aloof, I can admit that, but I did it to protect myself. I''m in a world where I''m a literal alien!

    I''m starting to wonder if it was the right thing to do. To panic when I arrived. To attack that little red Demon even after I accepted her offer.

    Steven: "¡­Madelyn¡­"

    Madelyn: "What is it?"

    Steven: "Will you¡­ be my sister..?"

    Madelyn: "Sister..? I¡ªyes, I''ll be your sister¡­"

    How naive¡­

    We barely know each other and wants to consider me family. I''m already his servant, so I guess it counts for something, right?

    He doesn''t show it but I know he''s depressed. You can''t stay happy knowing you''re far away from home and your friends are dead. It''s much easier to fake a smile and than explaining why you''re sad.

    I got back up after he fell asleep. Picking up the bottle as a curiosity asks me to make sure it was indeed a rectified spirit.

    Madelyn: "Now, what the hell were we drinking?"

    Everybody else had returned, Young Mi was the first through the door followed by Lilith then Dai-tai and Niroja.

    Young Mi: "We''ve returned."

    Dai-tai: "We''re back¡ª!"

    She sees Steven unconscious on the floor and swerves around him.

    Dai-tai: "Steven is sleeping like a baby."

    Lilith: "You think he feels at home? They say you''re most comfortable at home."

    Madelyn: "No, he''s just drunk. Help me move him?"

    He was still half asleep, and we got him to at least move over to the couch with Niroja. He was laying his head on her lap as she gently combed her fingers through his hair like an owner petting her cat.

    Young Mi: "So, I''ve heard from Isaac that we can act on our own accord."

    Madelyn: "Why are we on Sefre if they want us to act on our own accord?"

    Young Mi: "Curiosity. They want to see what you and Steven do next."

    Does doing absolutely nothing count? Because that''s what I''m going to do unless they give us a job or Steven is sober enough to make suggestions!

 54 The Servants Servant, Part IV

    Later in the day, we were all hanging out in the cabin, going through a skimming over a few jobs Young Mi had suggested. She doesn''t like the idea of us not doing anything and with Twilight giving us free rein, she wants to prove that our party is reliable.

    Steven would be the one doing this, figuring out what to do and getting around to doing it, but the drink really knocked him out on the couch.

    Madelyn: "What do you know about Twilight, Young Mi?"

    Young Mi: "I only know rumors like them being as old as time. I''ve spoken to the Loremaster and he explained that they''re in hiding because long ago; they were in a war with another group called "Scarlet Dawn." I never heard of them but Loremaster says they all just suddenly vanished. Not a single trace was left of them."

    You can''t just up and disappear. It sounds a lot like they were just snapped out of existence! It''s either that or they''re in hiding.

    Madelyn: "Well, if they don''t exist now, then they''re not going to be a problem."

    Young Mi: "Very true, but I am curious why they did disappear."

    Going back over the jobs, I found a couple each in different locations around the world. They also look the most compelling to do; most of them are just going along the lines of "something suspicious happened and involved magic, check it out."

    Madelyn: "Where are Esnia and Phia? What are they like?"

    Young Mi: "Both are north of Ostroven. Esnia is a smaller country inhabited by Wood Elves and some beast-folk and the lesser-known Fae. Its natural environment is hilly and forested, like Zheng De Shouyi, with an archipelago to the west. Phia is more open, with lakes and rivers, massive grasslands and rolling hills and snow-capped mountains. You can find almost any race here, especially Grass, Water, and Snow Elves."

    Young Mi becoming a scholar is probably one of the smartest things she could''ve done. There really isn''t anything she doesn''t know and is essentially a walking encyclopedia.

    Madelyn: "Let''s avoid another forest. What about the one in Phia?"

    Lord knows I''ve seen enough trees to be sick and tired of them.

    Young Mi: "The task is in Siren, a massive city. Something about the city''s leadership using forbidden magic. Stuff like necromancy and mind control. It could be nothing as they''re rumors."

    Fuck all that! That sounds like it could be a deeply seeded problem. Steven got himself killed trying to fix something similar. If it''s a problem that difficult, I don''t have much hope for Esnia sounding any easier.

    We may end up investigating something that doesn''t exist in "Cun Yuan Haitan," the literal edge of the world.

    Madelyn: "And in Esnia?"

    That sounds spooky and interesting! I''ve wanted to see what the Academies are all about.

    Madelyn: "Let''s go for Esnia."

    Young Mi: "Good idea, it should be easy to solve."

    I opened up the envelope, revealing more information, kind of like a briefing that reads: "Reports of unusual activities have been reported in Esnia''s Mage''s Academy that disrupts the state of affairs. A group of 5 is recommended and must have the ability to blend in with the student body. Once arrived at the Academy, report to the Headmistress for further instructions."

    Young Mi: "A group of 5? Who should we bring?"

    We''ll be posing as students, by the sound of it.

    Steven should be a solid choice, he was a student and should blend easily. I''ll be going too, I don''t want to stay behind and miss out on things again. Young Mi herself should be all I need, she''s the best at magic. Lilith and Rayna as well, they''re just as proficient. Although Rayna looks a bit older, she might pass as a teacher or something. Now, the only people left behind are Dai-tai and Niroja.

    Madelyn: "Well, I have ideas, but will Dai-tai and Niroja be fine on their own?"

    Young Mi: "I raised them to look after themselves. They''re very independent should the need arise."

    I originally saw Young Mi as the kind of person to not teach them anything about being an adult because she didn''t want to see them move on and leave her. I really made the mistake of judging too quickly.

    Well, it''s not a problem as long as I keep my mouth shut; nobody will get hurt because of it.

    Madelyn: "So, Me, You, Lilith, Rayna, and Steven. That''s who should be in our group."

    Young Mi: "It sounds like a good group, but Rayna''s appearance is that of a middle-aged female, is that a good idea?"

    Madelyn: "I was thinking that she could blend in as a teacher. We could have more leeway if she were with us acting like one."

    Young Mi: "I see, then I shall return this to Mageia Tower and tell them we''re to begin preparing."

    And the sooner we prepare, the sooner we can start!

    Madelyn: "Steven!"

    I shouted, trying to wake him from his drunken slumber.

    Steven: "¡­Uhhh¡­"

    Madelyn: "Wake up! We''re going to Esnia''s Mage''s Academy!"

 55 Esnias Mages Academy!

    (Steven''s POV)

    Rayna: "Academy City, this is it."

    As it turns out, I''m already heading out to yet another place I know very little of; Esnia''s Mage''s Academy.

    Madelyn: "Anything we should know?"

    Rayna: "There''s a population of 13,000 and everyone is affiliated with the Academy one way or the other."

    It''s really not the kind of city I was expecting. It''s more of a campus! The map Madelyn has shows dorms, classrooms, offices, and other minor things like stores.

    Madelyn: "You''re not going to say anything, Steven?"

    Steven: "No, this quest of yours came as a surprise to me. I didn''t think we''d be back to work so soon."

    Lilith: "Really? I was expecting it."

    Rayna: "As did I."

    They''re not the ones that recently got out of a coma!

    Madelyn: "To the Headmistress'' office."

    Being a Mage''s Academy, I expected to see something similar to the one in Everhand; it''s really the opposite. Some buildings look really old, made of stone and wood. It also seemed like they didn''t have much in terms of a budget as some of the roads were waving between dirt and loose cobble. Still, they appeared to have been keeping up with the times, the main road was paved and the newer buildings were more brick than wood.

    The Headmistress'' office was one of those buildings, linked to the much smaller Administration building. We didn''t have a hard time looking and we got in pretty easily. The interior was brand new, from the waxed wood to the oak wood chairs.

    Stoic Student: "Oh, I''m sorry, but you can''t disturb the Headmistress. She is busy with all the disturbances going around."

    Our destination was guarded by an Elf, a kind I never had seen before. He was a Wood Elf! His skin was tanned, ears short like mine but still pointed, dark brown hair that''s neatly trimmed, bushy eyebrows, and has a slight stubble going for him. His build seemed average and looked as tall as Madelyn, at 5''5".

    Madelyn: "We were asked to arrive."

    All she had to do was show him a stamped envelope.

    Stoic Student: "Oh, I apologize, please follow me."

    After that, we were pretty much in the office. It was small but there really is no complaining after we got to see what the Academy was like beforehand.

    The office was dimly lit with candles; a single desk and bookshelf occupied the room. There was a figure sitting in the chair, but since the lit candles were by the door, we had a tough time seeing her face.

    Headmistress: "Maxime, who are these people you''ve brought into my office?"

    Maxime: "Apologies, ma''am, but these are the people you have requested aid from."

    Headmistress: "Oh? I didn''t expect to see you so soon. You are excused, Maxime."

    Steven: "Headmistress, we have come to aid you as requested. I am Auxiliary Steven Omeo¡­"

    I went through everyone and their rank. Madelyn and I were Auxiliaries, the grunts of Twilight; Young Mi and Lilith became Scholars, apprentices in the study of arcane magic; Rayna was the highest rank among us at Loremaster, both leader and master of magic.

    Steven: "¡­And, this is Loremaster Rayna Ifearnan."

    Headmistress: "You honor me with your presence, Loremaster."

    Rayna: "As you honor mine, Headmistress."

    Although her rank and Twilight''s rules demand that we refer to Rayna by rank, she would rather have us continue being informal with her as we''ve been doing. Having to call her "Rayna" is hard enough already; I know her as Mei!

    The Headmistress went on about the issues that plague the academy. By the sounds of it, all the problems were coming from a group of former students and delinquents gone psychotic. Mayer Hofer was the leader, and undoubtedly the worst that comes around. He''s smart, cunning, and charming in all the worst ways possible! Currently, the known members of this "group" included: Saxton Lowe, Geralda Fuchs, and Sophie Fertig, all just as fucked in the head.

    They''ve already done assault, theft, mugging, and even killed a guard.

    Headmistress: "If they outnumber you, your only hope is to run."

    Steven: "If I''m running, it''ll be right at them."

    Headmistress: "I suggest you all settle in before getting to work. Steven, Madelyn, and Lilith, you''ll pose as students. You''ll be sharing dorms with each other. Rayna, I believe I can set you up as a teacher. And Young Mi, you''re a scholar, I believe you''ll find yourself at home as the librarian. You''ll both be sharing an employee dorm, is that fine?"

    Young Mi: "It is, madame."

    Rayna: "Yes, Headmistress."

    Headmistress: "Good, then Maxime will show you to your rooms. He''ll be outside and waiting."

    It was late in the day to be doing any kind of work so we all agreed to start tomorrow. Maxime was straight to the point and took us directly to mine, Lilith''s and Madelyn''s dorm first.

    It was in the older buildings but our room was pretty much new. The floors were smoothed stone and the walls were made of wood panels. Everything was still lit by candles instead of magic. It kind of reminded me of Rayna''s room in Mageia Tower minus the kitchen and stained glass; it just looks timeless.

    There was a bed for each of us and I''m already liking it!

    Steven: "Hey, this isn''t too bad!"

    Madelyn: "It''s like the inns but better!"

    Maxime: "You all will share this dorm for the night. Please, make yourselves at home. Tomorrow''s a Sunday but the Headmistress might still want you in the morning."

    Rayna: "Goodnight, Steven."

    Steven: "Goodnight, Rayna, Young Mi "

    Maxime leaves with Rayna and Young Mi, leaving us three to go over our experience.

    Madelyn: "Doesn''t this all sound a little out there."

    Lilith: "How so?"

    Madelyn: "We came because weird things were happening and involved magic, now, we''re hunting a group of bandits?"

    Steven: "Maybe they''ve made developments?"

    Lilith: "It can be a mix of things; it should be next to impossible to affect the blooming of a Fairy."

    Again with the Fairies? Small little creatures that look like Elves, made of magic, and have control over nature itself. I really want to meet one of them and get to know them.

    Steven: "And what about fairies?"

    Lilith: "They''re blessed by the Creator."

    Steven: "Creator? God? Wait, I thought each element had their own god."

    Lilith: "Well, Nekomatas have a God of War, but do you worship him? How about the Goblin God of Fortune? Demons have their own religion as the Elves, Nekomatas, and even Goblins do!"

    Steven: "Alright, just¡­ let''s go back to what you were saying."

    Lilith: "They''re blessed. So, it can''t be them, the group."

    Madelyn: "So, it has to be something stronger¡­"

    Of course, there''s another enemy lurking in the shadows. It''s never simple!

    I already want this day to end so I can just finish this and go home. When I laid down on the bed, I was met with a premium comfort as if I was still at Fang''s lodge in Zheng De Meinu.

    Steven: "Ahh~ the beds."

    They both sit and lay on their beds, having been touched by an amazing bed really relaxed us.

    Madelyn: "It''s not a Serta iComfort but it sure does feel like home!"

    Lilith: "It feels like I''m in my room in Shi De Emo."

    Madelyn: "Are you going to sleep like that, Steven?"

    I was lying sideways on the bed with my legs dropping down to the floor. Really, any position I lay in feels like it''s perfect.

    Steven: "I don''t care as long as I can sleep."

 56 A Nightly Stroll

    It was late at night when I woke up. Being a Wight was ruthless when it came to sleep, but I always manage in the end. This time, however, sleeping was the last thing on my mind and felt like stepping outside for a minute. I slip my shoes on and prepared to leave when a drowsy Lilith sits up from her bed.

    Lilith: "Steven? Where are you going?"

    Steven: "I don''t know, I just felt like walking. You want to come?"

    We whispered.

    Lilith: "Uh, walking? Sure~ I''d like to."

    She took some time to get ready and we walked out of the dorms onto the campus. It was cold, but we had our coats. Lilith was looking up to the partly cloudy sky as strolled along a small pathway.

    Steven: "It''s nice, isn''t it?"

    Lilith: "What is?"

    Steven: "The sky; I never knew there could be so many stars."

    Lilith: "Er¡ªare you fine? I''m pretty sure the sky has never changed. Look, there''s a star there¡­ and another, there."

    She was pointing out the larger stars and we find a bench placed under a tree and sit down momentarily.

    Steven: "Where I came from, I spent my entire life in a city, never leaving it. So, the light washes out the stars. You know what I mean, it''s the same in Shi De Emo."

    Lilith: "It¡­ is, how did you know?"

    Steven: "We, uh, Rayna told me. It''s from her memory spell she used on me."

    Lilith: "Oh, her again? She''s pretty amazing to be so good at magic."

    Steven: "I know her spells, but she made me promise to only use them when I''m in danger. It''s kind of like our promise."

    Lilith: "So, from one spell you learned many more? That''s amazing; I want to try it."

    Steven: "Well, it''s not like I can use them, they use a ton of magic."

    It''s probably why she doesn''t want me to use them. I could kill myself from drawing out all of my magic.

    Lilith: "Enough, I understand now. Just relax for a bit."

    Everyone''s favorite pastime. I''ve gotten used to the nip in the air and my attention was taken by a wolf that was sitting a good 50 yards from us, looking in our direction. His gaze was seriously fixed on us and it became unsettling enough for me to want to leave.

    Steven: "You think we should go before we get attacked?"

    Lilith: "I''m not afraid of a wolf, but in case he attacks, flame magic will certainly scare him off."

    As we were about to get up, I felt a sting at the back of my neck. I removed the culprit and it was a small wooden toothpick shaped dart. Fast-acting, I turned behind me and realized our attacker was somewhere in the bushes behind us.

    Lilith: "Oh¡­ shi¡­"

    Lilith was the first to collapse, dropping straight to the floor, and it suddenly dawned on me that we were hit with some kind of poison. It worked through her small body quickly, and I was soon to follow.

    Steven: "Lilith!?"

    Lilith: "Steven! Wake up!"

    Every crevice of my body ached as I sat up. It would''ve been impossible to tell where we were at if Lilith hadn''t used a lighting spell. We were confused but we had enough sense to figure out that we were in some sort of cell.

    Lilith was sitting next to me with her lip busted; the cut was still fresh but the bleeding had stopped.

    Steven: "Your lip¡­"

    Lilith: "I know. I think I fainted, I don''t remember anything."

    I reached my hand out and offered to use a healing spell. She grabbed my hand and placed it over the wounded area and a few seconds later her wound cleared up and slowly faded.

    Lilith: "Thanks."

    With my focus starting to divert, I realized we were screwed. We were in a dimly lit room with just a single candle, no windows, stone walls, cold stone floor, and a large iron door.

    We had to be in some kind of prison, a dungeon perhaps.

    Captor #1: "Itan efkolo na tous apagagete."

    (It was easy to kidnap them.)

    We got closer to the door, trying to understand what was being said on the other side. It was almost difficult to make anything out. Whoever they are, they were whispering and speaking in a language I''ve never heard of before.

    Lilith: "The old language? Oh no, we have to get out."

    Steven: "Shit, what? Slow down and tell me what''s going on!"

    Lilith: "We were kidnapped, idiot!"

    A loud thunderous smack against the iron door forced us into silence.

    Captor #1: "Are you lovebirds awake now?"

    We stayed silent, cautious that we could put ourselves in a worse situation. The door banged a couple more times and Lilith prepares herself for a fight, hoping the door would open.

    Captor #2: "No, your tranquilizer might''ve killed them."

    Captor #1: "Adynato, (Impossible) I dipped only the tip of my darts."

    Lilith places her hands on the doors and entered what appeared to be a meditative-like stance. I sat in the corner nearby and waited. When she was done, she backs away and gasps as if she had been holding her breath the entire time.

    Lilith: "I don''t sense them anymore."

    Steven: "How can things go from easy to fucked up so fast?"

    She casts Candlelight, placing it in the middle of the room and giving us much needed light to see our surroundings.

    Lilith: "I¡­ we need to escape, but we may have to fight. So~ you know?"

    Steven: "Unless you absolutely have to. We both know we might have to."

    Lilith: "We can''t escape right now. We need to time this right. With a bit of luck, we might be able to sneak out."

    Steven: "Our luck hasn''t been playing out so well for us, Lilith."

    I had half a mind to use explosion magic before my reasoning kicked in. The room was too small, and we could both get seriously injured. I could cast Slashed Winds, but I could pass out before getting anywhere.

    Lilith: "What should we do?"

    Steven: "You know transportation magic, don''t you?"

    Lilith: "Yes, but I need a blood sacrifice¡­ and a knife."

    Steven: "What about communication magic?"

    Lilith: "I''m half-Demon, Light spells hurt me."

    Steven: "I thought magic didn''t have restrictions."

    Lilith: "That would be nice. I could use Light, and High Elves could use Dark."

    Steven: "No, we''re getting sidetracked, do we really have to wait for help?"

    Lilith: "Until someone returns. Once that door opens, we can begin our escape immediately."

    She sits next to me and I could see her shivering. I offered her my cardigan and she puts out her hand to stop me.

    Lilith: "Wait, I have a better idea."

    She grabs ahold of my hand and uses the other to cast a spell. Clenching her fist into a ball, her magic warms her body before it moves over to me and the cold room becomes comfortable.

    Steven: "Oh! I''m warm all over!"

    Lilith: "Young Mi taught me this spell. It''s Flame Cloak, but a watered-down version of it. She said it also uses next to no magic, so I''ll be fine for a while."

    Of course, who else would know a spell that keeps you warm?

    Lilith: "So¡­ do you want to play mental chess?"

    Steven: "Mental chess? Hmm, I can''t say I''ll be good but I can try."

    Lilith: "Pawn to E-3."

    Steven: "Alright, pawn to D-6."

 57 Getting Out of Yet Another Bad Situation

    Hours had passed and I lose track of time. Minutes felt like hours and hours felt like days. I haven''t been able to sleep but Lilith could. She was currently laying her head on my lap, sleeping lightly, waking up regularly.

    When she did, she sulked and recasts her Flame Cloak spell to keep us warm but every time she would sleep, her spell waned and the cold seeped in like radiation.

    She likely gave up and slept in the cold because she hasn''t moved for a good while. She seemed peaceful as I gently combed my fingers through her hair. It was going well too until I moved my leg to keep it from going numb and she quickly jolts awake.

    Steven: "You alright, Lilith?"

    Lilith: "Wha¡ªWhere are we?"

    Her breath was labored and she had worked up a cold sweat.

    Steven: "Still in the dungeon, are you alright?"

    Lilith: "Yes, I just had a nightmare."

    She sighed in relief and leans against the wall.

    Steven: "You did? What was it about?"

    Lilith: "You¡­ were in a sword fight and lost. Madelyn tried to rescue you and she lost too, Rayna shouted and used explosion magic¡­ I guess I woke up before anything else happened."

    Steven: "No kidding?"

    She looked to her own hands which were tremulous. Whatever nightmare she had, it must''ve been a really vivid one or worse than she''s letting on to have her like that. Either way, I wanted her to calm down so I grab her hand.

    Steven: "Lilith¡­ look, I''m fine."

    Lilith: "Your hands are warm."

    She was worryingly cold and I threw my cardigan around her despite her protests. I wasn''t going to have any of it if she''s going to suffer from hypothermia.

    Lilith: "Thank you."

    I tried distracting ourselves with a much needed topic change.

    Steven: "You get along well with Madelyn."

    Lilith: "I do."

    Steven: "And everyone else."

    Lilith: "We all relate with each other?"

    Steven: "How so?"

    Lilith: "We''re different from the norm. You and Madelyn, I don''t need to explain that. Dai-tai and Niroja, 2 different races and they see each other as siblings? And Young Mi! A Wight that took them in and raised them!"

    Steven: "Where does that leave you?"

    Lilith: "Me? I guess I''m just a worthless bastard child¡­ not even my father wanted me."

    Steven: "What? You''re not worthless. Your father never understood your value as a daughter."

    Her eyes widened, slightly surprised. She turns her head and looks up to me.

    Lilith: "Then what am I?"

    Steven: "My friend; Madelyn''s friend; Dai-tai''s friend; Niroja too; and let''s not forget Young Mi, you like hanging out with her. I would also say Rayna, but I don''t think you''re used to her. I don''t think anyone else, aside from Madelyn, is when I think about it."

    Lilith: "Oh, I¡­"

    She shyly buries her head into my chest.

    Lilith: "Thank you¡­"

    It turned out that instead of being shy, she was crying softly.

    I guess I never really got around to putting myself in her shoes. It''s what we get when we try to kill each other.

    Steven: "Shh~ it''s okay."

    Captor #1: "Now we''re kidnapping people?"

    Chatting on the other side quickly caught my attention and I rush to the door to make out what was going on. Lilith slowly came to my side still wiping away her tears but ready to do what was necessary to escape.

    Captor #2: "We need money somehow and a ransom is pretty much a good bet. We get money, they go; we don''t get money, they die."

    Once I started hearing the door unlock, I pointed to the opposite end of the cell so Lilith knew where to go.

    Captor #3: "Aplos tous skotoste idi. Den chreiazomaste na tous deixoume ena soma."

    (Just kill them already. We don''t need to show them anything.)

    Captor #2: "Ti skyla tous Diefthyntria einai pragmatika syneti. Den tha echoume tipota an emeis skotose tous

    (Their bitch Headmistress is really prudent. We will have nothing if we do kill them.)

    When the door opened, it opened outward and I hugged the wall as closely as I could to avoid getting spotted. One of the captors came in with a baton and started to slowly pace towards Lilith, not noticing me.

    When I struck, I was quick about it and brought him down with a hook across the head as hard as possible. A thunderous crack echoed throughout the cell and he fell to the floor, motionless.

    Lilith: "Oh my¡­ did you just¡­"

    What I feared came true: I hit him so hard that I killed him. It didn''t really seem bad at first until I started to move him away from the door and left a small trail of his blood behind.

    Steven: "I know, let''s get out of here."

    I don''t even know my own strength!

    We peeked outside the door and noticed the other captors had left. We moved aimlessly in one direction, the dimly lit hallways interconnected and created a maze. For at least 5 minutes worth of twisting and turning we finally come across a sort of lounge area.

    There were 2 of them, both sitting at a table and playing cards, gambling with gold coins.

    Lilith: "I see another door past them, what do we do?"

    Steven: "You grab the one on the left, I''ll get the other."

    We had the element of surprise and used it. I grabbed my target into a chokehold while Lilith went on a more direct approach with hand to hand. The guy I was trying to choke fought back by piercing me repeatedly with his elbows and opened the opportunity to get out of my hold.

    I was finally kicked in the shin and uses my arms to his advantage to swing me over him and slam me against the table. Giving up wasn''t something I could do and I tried getting away when he breaks a chair over me and the table underneath.

    It was too painful to move and Lilith quickly joined on the floor, bested in the fight. We forcibly dragged back down the hallways while being kicked and punched, ending back in our cell worse off than the last time.

    Lilith: "I wasn''t... expecting them to use martial arts. I guess we were lucky they didn''t see the dead guy right next to them; it could''ve ended a lot worse."

    She sits up holding her jaw, glancing over to me and seeing my badly bruised and bloodied body. Frantic, she rushes over to me and immediately began assessing my wounds.

    Lilith: "Oh, no, no, no, no, no! You''re bleeding everywhere!"

    Steven: "Lilith¡­ now, you can¡­ use transportation..?"

    Lilith: "What..? You want me to use Shadow Leap with your blood?!"

    Steven: "And the other guy''s blood."

    Lilith: "A-alright!"

    Anything was a good idea for an escape, and it just popped into my head. All this could''ve been avoided if I slowed down to think! Now that I was bleeding, it gave Lilith the opportunity to use her blood magic. It felt gruesome to have Lilith do this, and I''m more than sure neither of us is doing this willingly. It''s necessary for our escape!

    She eventually gets her spell to work and a portal to the dark void open. I was dragged by the collar and thrown into it, falling on my back, cracking even more bones in my body and making it very painful to breathe.

    Steven: "Li-lith, it hurts~ it really hurts¡­"

    Lilith: "Steven, you''ll be fine, I can heal you!"

    I felt my body slowly getting better, but it was still too little to do much. The only good thing that came out of this was the "pop" from nose fixing itself and I didn''t even know my nose was broken!

    Lilith: "I can''t keep going or else I use too much magic and Shadow Leap fails. I don''t know where we''ll end up."

    Steven: "Anywhere we land¡­ we''d have escaped."

    Lilith: "Eh?! You want me to keep going?"

    Steven: "Yes!"

    She continued using her healing spell and my pain gradually waned. I was mostly healed when Shadow Leap started becoming unstable, shaking violently and scaring us to the point where we started clinging to each other.

    Lilith: "Ahh, I said this would happen!"

    She casts a light spell so we can see what was going on.

    Steven: "Alright, we''ll be fine if we stick together!"

    The floor cracked between us and forced us to separate. It was growing rapidly and I attempted to jump across it. I put all my strength into the jump but it wasn''t enough to safely clear it and I barely catch myself on the ledge.

    Lilith: "Steven!"

    The ledge started to crumble as I frantically tried to pick myself up.

    Steven: "Shiiiit~!"

    I wasn''t fast enough and started to fall further into the void¡­

    Everything was pitch dark, and I could only hear the sound of the wind as I kept falling.

 58 In The Void, He Sleeps

    I wake up in a caravan filled with other people. Dazed and confused, I look around for answers but most of the people are either asleep or about to fall asleep. Yet, I spoke out, hoping someone would hear me.

    Steven: "What''s going on? Where''s Lilith?"

    A traveler in front of me looks up from his book.

    Traveler #1: "Ah, I see you woke up."

    Traveler #2: "Good, I was beginning to think you weren''t going to."

    Traveler #1: "You''re in a caravan; we found you passed out in the middle of the road. You''re still pretty beaten up, but our mage is good with healing spells."

    Caravan? Passed out? I don''t even know what the hell is going on!

    Driver: "We reached our stop!"

    Traveler #1: "Alright, let''s go."

    All of us exited the caravan. I was able to fully stretch my legs which felt great. I looked up into the night sky and became slightly confused.

    There''s no moon? There are no stars either!

    What the hell?

    Maybe everything''s blocked by clouds? But it''s still pretty crazy to look at.

    I stuck together with the strangers that kindly picked me up and we trotted down a pathway to a large gate entrance.

    Steven: "Ah¡ª"

    Everhand?!

    Am I in front of the gates to Everhand?!

    Steven: "Wh-wh-where am I?!"

    Traveler #2: "Everhand, Ostroven."

    Steven: "Ever¡ª"

    Traveler #1: "Go¡­ I''m sure she''s been waiting long enough."

    I was too nervous to move and looked back a couple of times before I was shoved by the traveler.

    Traveler #2: "Go!"

    Seriously?

    How in the world did I get to Everhand? Does Lilith''s Shadow Leap travel that fast?

    And who is waiting for me?

    If I really am in Everhand, there''s one place I''d want to go first before anything, Yuuna''s Elixirs. It was always down the main road and a slight way down a smaller side street.

    The city felt "empty" as I walked down the road to my home. I remember there being a night scene. A bar was down the way and people, partying with the occasional guard to keep things tranquil, would be going up and down the street of my home.

    Nobody was around and the lights to each house were out, the only light was coming from the dimmer than usual street lamps.

    I was straying further into the unknown when I reached the front of my home. It''s dark inside, I can''t see anything and the door was unlocked, a big no-no to someone like Yuuna. I entered cautiously and called out to my master.

    Steven: "Hello? Yuuna? Kanna?"

    Something was immediately wrong; I both knew and felt it. The same churning sensation I''d get when something terrible is about to happen. There was no way I could stand being in my own home and quietly left as fast as possible.

    Nathan: "Oh, Steven? What are you doing out this late?"

    Steven: "Nathan, is that really you?"

    Nathan: "Aye, it is."

    Steven: "I thought you went home?"

    Nathan: "I did; you should go home, or the @#$\u0026 will be upset." [1]

    Steven: "The wha-wha-?"

    Is he choking up on his own words?

    Nathan starts to slowly pace towards me, his friendly face turned menacing. It threw me off and scared me. I backed away, trying to calm him down; get him to stop.

    Steven: "Nathan, back off, if you''re joking, this is taking it too far."

    Nathan: "Joke? Why would I joke?"

    How foolish! If can''t feel safe at home, then why would I feel safe with the guard?!

    My best bet was to run, fast. I broke into a sprint down the streets and into the alleyways. I knew exactly where I was at, which direction and the streets. Everhand is my home and I was able to break away from the guard easily.

    I collapsed in one of the alleys, exhausted both physically and mentally. With all the weird shit going on, I can''t be in Everhand; or at least, not the right one.

    I remember falling in the void, so I must still be here. Whatever this is, it''s definitely not my Everhand.

    Lilith turns the corner, "coincidentally" ending up in the same alley as me. We looked at each other and froze, unsure if either of us was sane or another twisted entity of the void.

    Lilith: "Steven?"

    Steven: "Lilith?"

    I don''t know what''s true and what isn''t anymore. She ran towards me and I didn''t know how to react. Should I respond with violence and possibly hit Lilith who could be just as lost as me? I felt relieved when she jumps into my arms. There may be another friendly face after all.

    Lilith: "After you fell! I was so scared!"

    Steven: "Don''t run into me like that¡­ how did we end up here? Are we in Everhand?"

    Lilith: "No, this place¡­ it''s better than Everhand."

    @#$\u0026¡ê

    Steven: "I¡­"

    Holy shit, I''m hearing creepy shit in my head! I have to get the fuck out of here!

    Lilith: "Steven?"

    Steven: "How do we get out?"

    Lilith: "I don''t know. You have a home here, let''s go there and find out what''s going on."

    Steven: "I can''t go there, it makes me feel sick."

    Lilith: "It''ll be fine, I''ll be with you. Nothing''s going to happen."

    Yes, something definitely will.

    Nothing in this void is friendly. The Lilith I know would either use reason to get me to tag along or find an alternate solution.

    I ran yet again when she reached for my wrist. The others find me and I''m back in a chase. This time, they suddenly became faster and more persistent. I was unable to lose them no matter how cunning I became in the chase.

    We all ended up far in the south-west of the city. An area I''ve never been to and the walls are overlooking the ocean. Now, it lost all sentimentality of it being my home and became a hell that I''m desperately trying to escape.

    Nathan: "You can''t get away from here."

    This place is demented¡­

    If I''m going to be in Everhand, I''d rather be back in the days when Lilith was trying to kill me. At least then I only had to deal with the paranoia of one person out to get me.

    But here? In this twisted place?

    Why is everyone out to get me?

    What is going on?

    Guard: "What are you doing?"

    I climbed up on the railing, looking down to the cliffs below. There was no ocean, just more of this evil void. The guards finally catch up to me, still holding their sinister look. Nathan was leading them and was just as corrupted.

    It''s making me sick to my stomach to see my friend be corrupted like that.

    Guard: "Haha~ you really think you''d survive a fall that high?"

    Steven: "No, but¡­ I don''t have to be in this hell any longer."

    I sure hope my gut is right.

    By taking that one single step¡­ this nightmare can end¡­

    Kanna: "Steven!"

    Steven: "Ka-Ka-Ka-Kanna?!"

    Kanna: "Don''t do it! We can be together forever!"

    How cruel!

    This hell is going as far as to manipulate my emotions!

    Steven: "¡­no¡­ I have to¡­"

 59 Los

    When the violent torrent of the wind stopped deafening me, I wake up to find myself in a tent. Could it be more problems I have to face? It was difficult to move; like I just worked out for hours until my muscles had failed.

    It was next to impossible to get up, and I struggled for a bit until Lilith entered the tent.

    Lilith: "Steven?! You''re finally awake!"

    She drops herbs she had in her hand, throwing them to the side.

    Steven: "I¡­ what¡­ Lilith?"

    Lilith: "I can''t believe you actually got up! I''m so glad!"

    She jumps and hugs me, squeezing my pained body tightly.

    Steven: "Ah¡­ ah-ah-ah-ow!"

    Lilith: "Oh, sorry!"

    I can''t tell which is what anymore!

    I remember falling into the void. How did I get out? Unless I''m sure, I can''t even trust my own instincts! I have to treat everyone with suspicion until I know for sure they''re not out to get me.

    "Void Lilith" is persistent from what I''ve experienced The only way I can tell is if I try doing something too quickly.

    Steven: "Lilith, let''s go back to the Academy."

    Lilith: "Wha¡ªso suddenly? Did something happen? I mean, we can, but, with you falling through the void I thought you''d want to at least get some rest. Though it makes sense if you want to leave, you''re a Wight after all so the whole rest thing can be unnecessary."

    Steven: "Let''s go right now."

    Lilith: "I would like I said, but it''s the evening. Don''t you want to wait until morning? You know it''s dangerous to travel at night!"

    Bingo.

    Steven: "It really is you¡­"

    I fall back into the floor and laughed weakly.

    Lilith: "Me? What are you saying?"

    Steven: "I don''t feel good, that''s what I''m saying¡­"

    Lilith: "Wight or not, just get some rest. You really need it."

    I''ll relax once I''m sure that we''re still in Esnia. For all I know, we may have actually ended up in Everhand! Maybe on another "undiscovered" continent. Not that I care anymore; I just don''t want to leave Young Mi and the others behind.

    Steven: "Where are we?"

    Lilith: "Still in Esnia, somewhere on a beach. I know because I recognize the tree species. It''s possible we could be on the archipelagos, but it''s unlikely. This beach stretches on for miles."

    Steven: "And you made this tent?"

    Lilith: "Of course I did. Pretty spacious, don''t you think?"

    Steven: "It''s dark."

    She casts Candlelight and hangs the little ball at the very top of the tent.

    The tent itself, well¡­

    She wasn''t kidding when she said it was spacious! There was plenty of legroom for both of us and tall enough to stand up in. As much as I like it, it just seems like overkill. A simple A-frame would''ve been more appropriate.

    Steven: "It is; it''s really impressive."

    I''ll still give credit where credit is due. I can''t do something like this by myself.

    Lilith: "Huh, I guess those storm clouds moved faster than I anticipated. It''ll be getting colder soon."

    Steven: "I don''t feel cold."

    Lilith: "Oh! That''s because I found oysters that were being cultivated! I used their pearls and channeled magic to keep the tent warm."

    Steven: "Why would you use pearls? They''re not very efficient."

    Lilith: "You think you can picky? What gem would you have used, huh? We''re lucky to even have found a pearl!"

    I''m not too familiar with gems and how good they are. I know rubies are the best and pearls, while not the worst, aren''t very useful outside a few select roles. Amber would be more effective and you could find it on a tree!

    Steven: "Amber¡­ you could''ve swiped some off a coniferous tree."

    Lilith: "The only tree that can produce the kind of amber to hold my magic, let alone be better than a pearl, only comes from the Siren''s Pine; you can''t find that tree in Esnia."

    Steven: "Where then?"

    Lilith: "Duhui Mofa Xuexi. It''s an old city south of Hei''an. They cultivate the last of the pines."

    Demons really have funny ways of naming their settlements. I wonder how they can remember it all. It doesn''t seem like it, but even their names are long! I found out through Rayna''s memory spell that her full name is: Mei Ai Klein!

    Steven: "Lilith, why do Demons complicate their names? Why can''t they simply name their cities something like "Everhand" or "Siren?"

    Lilith: "Don''t be rude, it''s our culture. How would you feel if I judge you by the length of your ears, round-ears?"

    I wasn''t trying to be rude; I''m genuinely curious!

    Steven: "You''re one to talk. The nobles are the ones that tend to judge by ear length."

    Lilith: "That''s why you can''t get along with them, is it?"

    Steven: "I wouldn''t say that. There''s this one girl, named Cynthia¡­ she hates her status as a noble. It sounds dumb and typical, but she cares about people. She''s usually going to get you in trouble, but her heart''s in the right place. So, she''s alright with me."

    I''m not sure she would count. Kanna and Yuuna are definitely noble and I live with them! Well, they''re Nekomata and they were outcasts from the rest of their family in Oki.

    But still¡­

    They hold a noble disposition. Honest. Generous. Honorable.

    What I''m trying to say is that they''re not conceited.

    Lilith: "She sounds unique. Is there anyone else you know?"

    Steven: "There''s Kanna¡­"

    Lilith: "I''m sure everyone already knows who she is."

    Steven: "Well, it was mostly her and Cynthia I''d hang out with. Livia would join us on the evenings and weekends after she finishes her schoolwork."

    Lilith: "Who''s Livia?"

    Steven: "Do you remember the girl you cursed in that one estate?"

    She looks down and then away. I didn''t need her to say anything, I knew that she remembers. Her lip quivered, trying to say something but she couldn''t. Guilt was keeping her from doing so.

    Lilith: "¡­oh¡­"

    Steven: "I don''t think she would hold a grudge against you. She seems like the type to forgive."

    Lilith: "Even if I wanted to apologize, I can''t go back to Everhand. I''m sure someone would recognize me."

    Steven: "And I can''t go back to Meinu."

    Lilith: "How would you try to fix it?"

    Steven: "We can''t¡­ once we fuck up it''s something we''ll be known for. It''s easy to see the bad in something and gloss over the good."

    Lilith: "It''s never easy."

    All this talk is making me feel down. I know we''re better than what some might think.

    Steven: "Yeah, let''s just go to sleep."

    Lilith moves around the tent, tying the flaps shut and making sure water wouldn''t get in anywhere. When she was done, she sits down next to me and lets out a tired sigh.

    Lilith: "Here, you can have your cardigan back."

    Steven: "I''m fine, you can wear it."

    Lilith: "You might think you''re fine, but not everyone falls through the void and lives to tell the tale. In fact, I think you''re the first one!"

    Steven: "I''m sure we can share it then."

    Lilith: "What¡­ can we?"

    Her face slightly reddens.

    Steven: "Sure. I don''t mind."

    If she gets sick, it would be more trouble to deal with and I''d feel bad too. It shouldn''t be possible for me to get sick. I am a Wight, but even so, I don''t feel any different than I usually do.

    We got close together that our arms were touching under my cardigan. We were bundled up as if we were best friends out on a camping trip.

    She didn''t appear too uncomfortable being so close to me and instead, actually looked peaceful. She looked around the tent, trying to distract herself. Around the tent before she came my way and we make eye contact.

    Lilith: "¡­I¡­"

    It completely evaded me since, but when I first met her, she had these incredibly unique and beautiful liseran purple eyes.

    Steven: "Liseran purple¡­ I forgot your eyes are liseran purple¡ªthey''re¡ªbeautiful."

    Her face reddens and turns away.

    Steven: "Are you alright?"

    Lilith: "Yes, I just¡­ panicked¡­"

    She must not be used to receiving compliments. It''s even more likely when you take her past into consideration.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, I just blurted that out."

    Lilith: "It''s fine¡­ really."

    I''ll believe her when she looks back my way.

    Steven: "Right."

    The weather outside worsened with time. An unrelenting storm and heavy winds were really pushing Lilith''s tent but it was brushing it off as if it were nothing. More was to come and the distant thunder was just the cherry on top.

    Lilith was unfazed; she was either used to this kind of weather or is very confident in her tent. It could be the latter, as I had hoped.

    Lilith: "What was the void like? How did you get out?"

    Steven: "I killed myself."

    Lilith: "Wait¡­ what?!"

    She quickly sits up, dropping the cardigan on me, and her face goes from shock to anger almost as fast.

    Steven: "Don''t yell."

    Lilith: "Wha¡ªwhat do you mean you killed yourself?!"

    Steven: "Yeah, exactly what it sounds like. When I was being chased, I jumped off the ramparts of a wall."

    Lilith: "But why would you do something so extreme? Do you value your own life?"

    Steven: "I do¡­ I just¡­"

    I could only describe it as hell. It might''ve actually been hell, and I didn''t even know it!

    Steven: "It was horrible just being there. I had to get out somehow¡­ I''d probably do it again."

    In an instant, a smack roars across my face. Lilith had just slapped me and I''m left confounded.

    Lilith: "DON''T EVER THINK ABOUT DOING THAT AGAIN!"

    She shouted at the top of her lungs.

    Steven: "Li-lith..? I¡­ I didn''t have a choice!"

    Lilith: "It doesn''t matter! Killing yourself should never be your first option!"

    I looked away out of fear of saying the wrong thing and escalating this further. She just doesn''t know how horrible the void is¡­

    Lilith: "Tell me you won''t do it!"

    Steven: "Alright¡­ I¡­"

    I became soft-spoken and pissed off Lilith even more. I saw the fire in her eyes and I knew she wanted to lash out on me. We were stuck together and I couldn''t move, a horrible mix that can quickly spiral out of control.

    Lilith: "I want to hear you say it!"

    Steven: "I won''t kill myself again!"

    The tent quickly filled with a deafening silence. Not even the bad weather outside was enough to fill this void.

    Lilith moves away from me across the tent and laid out on her side away from me. We didn''t speak for a while and I figured she''ll come back around in the morning. But hours go by and this heavy and guilt-filled feeling doesn''t go away.

    Steven: "Lilith?"

    She doesn''t respond but I could see her moving; shivering. My body was still weakened but I managed to crawl just enough to be by her side and cover her in the cardigan. She turns to me, half-asleep and still irritated.

    Steven: "You''re shivering."

    Lilith: "Don''t worry about me."

    Steven: "Look¡­"

    I need to set the record straight!

    Steven: "I''m not a death-seeker or anything of the sort. In the void¡­ I saw terrifying things. Nothing about that place was¡ªhell."

    Lilith: "Hell?"

    Steven: "It was hell¡­ I knew the risk of jumping off the ramparts, but I didn''t just feel like something worse would''ve happened if I submitted, I also knew it. So please, stop being upset¡­"

    She let go of her frown and sighs.

    Lilith: "It''s not that¡­ it''s the fact that you said you''d do it again."

    Because I would!

    I don''t want to be there nor here, arguing. It''s best if I keep my mouth shut about these things if people are going to be getting upset even though they don''t have a reason to be.

    No, maybe I''m being inconsiderate of others feelings?

    Lilith: "You don''t even know what to say."

    Steven: "I''m sorry, Lilith¡­ I didn''t think you''d get hurt if I did die."

    Lilith: "There are people that care about you. Did you forget?"

    Steven: "No, I knew that. I just never thought about them; how they''d feel."

    She eventually warms back up to me. It was a relief because I didn''t want to deal with her anger any longer. When it was time to sleep, she decides to get close to me again and share the cardigan''s warmth.

    Lilith: "Don''t be stupid next time."

    Steven: "I won''t¡­"

 60 A Walk On A Beach

    Lilith: "Hey, wake up, Steven."

    I was slowly waking up before she called out to me. Her fingers slowly jabbed my shoulders and I was slowly sitting up when I realized Lilith woke up without me noticing.

    Steven: "You woke up before me¡­"

    I''ve become a very light sleeper, so Lilith moving around without me noticing really just showed how stealthy she can get. It''s terrifying knowing that she could''ve used it against me back then. She could''ve and I would never know about it.

    Lilith: "Can you get up? I''ll give you a hand."

    Steven: "No, I''ll be fine."

    My body wasn''t as bad as last night and I was able to sit up, albeit it wasn''t very easy. I had to push myself to get out of the tent and onto the beach. Miles of sand in 2 directions and an ocean with islands dotted in the distance. Esnia really does have an archipelago. Behind us, facing the land, was a stretch of grasslands, caked in frost, dotted with trees and fauna that slowly built up in density before going to the forests.

    For once, it feels refreshing to be outside of a forest.

    Lilith: "How do you feel?"

    Steven: "I feel like my body''s failing. My legs don''t want to move so easily."

    Lilith: "Don''t say that! You''re just really fatigued."

    She smacks my back with her palm and I felt a jolt of energy go through me. The numb pain that dwelled deep in my bones was lifted and my body felt revitalized. My body reacted autonomously by having me take a deep breath.

    Steven: "Oh, hey!"

    Lilith: "This is better than you collapsing. We''re not safe until we find a settlement."

    Steven: "Did you just give me some of your energy?"

    Lilith: "Yes¡­ I wanted to do it but I didn''t know what your limit was. You''ll end up worse if you overflow with Magic Power. I gave you a tiny bit, so don''t use magic until we know it''s safe."

    I haven''t even been using magic...

    Steven: "So¡­ what do we do?"

    Lilith: "We walk down this side of the beach because I know there''s either a farm or fishery not too far."

    Steven: "The oysters, right?"

    She nods.

    Lilith: "They were cultivated¡­ once we find someone, we can try to find directions back to the Academy or if we''re really far: we look for the nearest town."

    Steven: "And if we''re too far to go on foot?"

    Lilith: "We''re going back to that Academy even if it takes us a week."

    This could quickly become the longest I''ve ever had to walk! We gathered what little we had and started down the beach, leaving the tent behind.

    My sense of direction has been tossed around and it felt like we were moving aimlessly. We were quiet for the most part. There really wasn''t much to say except trying to force small talk, which neither of us wanted to do.

    By the way things were moving, it was starting to look like we''ll be sleeping on the beach again. We must''ve already made the 10-mile mark, guessing by the amount of time had passed and how sore our feet were. It wasn''t until we started to see a small little black dot in the distance that we started to feel our hopes rise again.

    Steven: "Hey, is that a building?"

    Lilith: "I don''t know, but we have to make sure it isn''t abandoned. Otherwise, we''ll have to stop there and rest."

    The dreaded came to be, the bigger the dot became, the more apparent it was that we stumbled across a hut. An abandoned one and time has taken its toll on it. One side of the wall had collapsed, taking half of the roofing with it.

    Apart from that though, it looked like this building was built with sticks, duct tape, and glue. Our life expectancy would definitely take a dive if we attempted to step foot in it, assuming there was enough wood to pin and possibly suffocate us.

    Lilith: "It looks dangerous."

    Steven: "Well, look, let''s grab the wood that''s safe to grab and build another tent."

    Lilith: "That''s a good idea! I''ll use Earth magic to insulate it."

    We had to work together to make the best of our situation and pulled out some of the rubble. By taking the good bits of wood we found, it was definitely possible to build another tent and still have plenty enough for a fire pit and do it again 3 times over, maybe even more.

    Lilith and I didn''t put too much of an effort to make a tent, we wanted something that''ll work without wasting time. After some debate, we settled for an A-frame; something to give us shade, protection from the cold wind and spacious enough to be comfortable.

    I went a little further by putting a platform below, to keep the sand off us and, just in case, we won''t get wet when the rain comes again. What I made looked like we were putting the tent on top of pallets.

    Lilith went her own distance as well and strung up her damn enchanted pearls, warming the tent up. And this time, with the smaller tent, they were more effective at keeping us warm.

    Building everything turned out to be fun and we were rewarded immediately after we entered and sat down.

    Lilith: "This feels good~"

    Steven: "We haven''t even started and we''re already tired~"

    Lilith: "I was hoping we would''ve found at least a hamlet by now. A homestead even."

    Steven: "How much further do you think we have to go?"

    Lilith: "I don''t know, Esnia isn''t a very populated country, but the Wood Elves that live here are survivalists, there should''ve been a fishery or two by now."

    It''s bad news after bad news.

    Steven: "Nothing we can do about it¡­"

    I felt my motivation dropping and I wanted to stay put for today. If we kept moving forward another storm might hit us and this time, we might not have another tent on hand.

    I removed my cardigan and tunic, folding them neatly and placing them beside me before I laid down. I may as well be comfortable if I''m staying here.

    Lilith: "You''re not worried about getting sand on your back?"

    Steven: "I didn''t put the base of the tent for stability, Lilith."

    Lilith: "Oh, but still, why are you taking off your clothes?"

    Steven: "My clothes can get dirty all they want. I can clean them once the opportunity arises. I don''t want them to get damaged and have holes in them because it won''t be as easy to fix."

    Lilith: "That''s stupid¡­ we''re forced to survive and you''re worried about appearances?"

    Steven: "You wouldn''t want to scare someone off because you looked feral and half-naked."

    She lays down on her side of the tent.

    Lilith: "I wonder what Madelyn is doing right now¡­"

    Steven: "And Rayna¡­ and Young Mi."

    I sighed.

    I really wish one of them was here; I feel safer in a group.

    Lilith: "Are you alright?"

    Steven: "How can I be..? We escaped a dungeon just after we were kidnapped. We should''ve stayed in Sefre from the beginning!"

    Lilith: "Did you feel that way on the island? There''s no turning back time because you made a mistake."

    Steven: "¡­Madelyn¡­ she looked happy to be in charge of something. What was the worst that could happen?"

    Lilith: "It''s not her fault. It was us who decided to stroll around at night even though we were warned that it was dangerous."

    Steven: "I know it wasn''t her fault, but I also wasn''t expecting to be attacked on campus."

    We continued resting and I was almost certain that Lilith ended up taking a nap. She laid still for what had to be half an hour before she jolts straight up as if she had a nightmare. She continued to shuffle around in her spot until she regained her bearings and decides to exit the tent.

    Before she could do that, she stops halfway and looks towards me.

    Lilith: "If we''re going to keep walking, I''ll need herbs. I can make a quick energetic tea for us both."

    Steven: "Let''s not do that¡­ we might get caught in another storm."

    Lilith: "So we wait it out? I need to eat, you know!"

    Steven: "Then, I''ll hunt for meat."

    Lilith: "I''ll tag along¡­ just in case, I''ll grab plants that I can eat."

    We went out to the cold beach and I realized that no normal animal would be casually walking around. They''re probably hibernating, but here''s hoping we find at least a rabbit.

    It was a search, and I kept myself to a 1-mile search area to keep ourselves from losing track of the tent. Lilith was right behind me, picking out edible plants for her teas. It was starting to look like maybe Lilith would have to be eating her plants to make it through the night until I locked onto a rabbit in the distance.

    A healthy, adult rabbit was nibbling on the grass and I knew I had to be stealthy. We had no weapons and I definitely can''t be using magic. He was out in the open but if I was very careful, I could grab him while he was unaware.

    It was whimsical of me to believe I could catch a rabbit barehanded. When I lept up to grab him, he hops out of the way. To top it off, he showed his own way to assert dominance by using my head as a platform to leap off me.

    I laid in the dirt disappointed and embarrassed. Lilith walks up to me and even takes pity on me!

    Lilith: "Well, if it makes you feel better, these berries will keep me from sleeping on an empty stomach."

    We need to find our way back to the Academy. It won''t be easy, but I know Madelyn and the others are out there right now looking for us¡­

 61 Kald: A Quaint Town

    With every step we take, it feels like we''re getting more and more lost. According to Lilith, it''s been 3 days now since we escaped. Feels like most of it has been spent walking. From the beach, we found a small dirt road leading into the mainland. With it, a sign saying "Kald." It could''ve been anything from an abandoned hamlet to a large city.

    It was our only hope and we were out of options. Our prospects started to slowly favor us with our choice to be venturing into the forests. The road very gradually went from loose cobble to more hardened dirt as if it has been stepped on many times before. I had hope, but I didn''t want to fill myself too much with it as I''ve been left disappointed a couple of times already.

    My body was aching. It started with my feet, now it''s up to my shoulders. Lilith must be going through the same thing, but she hasn''t shown any weakness yet. I know she has it worse than me because I could hear her stomach growl. The tenacity that girl has is something really admire.

    The sun was setting, and I began fearing that we would regret traveling into the forest. A couple of minutes in and an idea sprung into my mind. If the sun sets in a certain direction, what''s to stop me from figuring out where we''re going?

    Steven: "Which direction does the sunset, Lilith?"

    Lilith: "West¡­ why?"

    I reached out my hand out and pointed my left hand through the trees and sun as best I could. By doing it like this, if my left hand is pointing west, my right must be pointing east; meaning that in front of me, the direction we''re walking, is north.

    Steven: "We''re heading north."

    Lilith: "North..? Wait¡­"

    She does exactly what I did and quickly finds out what I mean.

    Lilith: "We are!"

    Steven: "What do we do now that we know?"

    Lilith: "Let me think! Let me think..! Alright, if Kald is in the north¡­ I saw on the map that the Academy is west of most cities."

    Steven: "So the Academy is in the west?"

    Lilith: "I said "most"¡­ if we reach Kald, we can find out for sure."

    We continued walking a short distance as Lilith became lost in her thoughts. Her pace had slowed down and I found myself stopping a couple of times to let her catch up. When I was about to turn around and keep moving, she stopped in her tracks and looks at me as if she made a stunning discovery.

    Lilith: "Ah! Kald must be close to the Academy!"

    Steven: "How?"

    Lilith: "We were at the Academy when we were kidnapped and we woke up presumably still at around midnight. When I used Shadow Leap, it was sluggish because I used half the blood I would normally use which is half a pint. I didn''t realize it ''till now, but¡ª"

    Steven: "Enough with the Blood magic and just get to the point!"

    Lilith: "We weren''t walking aimlessly, we were most likely walking towards the Academy!"

    Steven: "We found it, Lilith¡­ is that it?!"

    Lilith: "It is!"

    She speeds up into a slow jog towards the light. It was the greatest stroke of fortune we''ve ever been given and I was glad that no matter how small of a town we found, we were finally back in civilization!

    It was truly a town! A small one but still!

    We didn''t even know where to begin and when we walked up to the entrance, we were greeted by the nicest guard I''ve seen in a long time. He was a Wood Elf like everyone else in town. Although he wore clothes that made him stand out, like an authoritative figure such as a guard. He kept calm, sitting on a chair beside a small cabin. In his hand were a grindstone and unique copper knife that he stopped using after he laid his eyes on us.

    Watchman: "Welcome to Kald, travelers. This here''s a farming town, so we''re a little behind on the times but we''re catching up¡­ it seems like you 2 are in a jam.

    Lilith: "Excuse me, sir¡­"

    She begins telling him about our circumstances way better than I could ever do. When she finished, the man looked around and back at us. Twirling his knife around before embedding it on the cabin wall behind him.

    Watchman: "Well, I''ll be¡­ that''s the craziest story I''ve heard in all my years! This week might be the most eventful this town''s seen."

    Steven: "It''s that peaceful?"

    Watchman: "No, this is big¡­ first, Arend catches a big and bad bandit couple days back and now, some folks from the Academy came down here earlier today, saying they''ve been searching for missing students. Surely, you''re those students? I thought they were here to bust out the damn bandit."

    He quickly glances around the immediate vicinity and stands up.

    Watchman: "Well, shit, I shouldn''t be leaving my post but this could be serious."

    He glances through the window of the cabin. His movement was quick and he moves to the door, slightly opening it to be able to shout throughout the inside of the building.

    Watchman: "Arend! Get out here!"

    Arend: "What is it? I finished my hours, so I''m not filling in for tonight."

    Watchman: "No, there are more people out here!"

    He sits back down in the chair while another Elf walks out. This one''s hair was tied into a small ponytail and he''d have a forgettable face if he didn''t have a large scar across his cheek.

    Arend: "Who are these people?"

    Watchman: "You know the, the¡­ the mu-fucking, um¡ªthose people that came looking for some missing students and Bruno told them to stay at the saloon because he thought they were going to bust the guy you brought in out?"

    Arend nods, seemingly confused by his friend''s frantically quick speech.

    Arend: "Settle down and tell me what''s going on."

    Watchman: "I think these are the students they were looking for."

    Arend: "The hell you say?"

    Watchman: "Oh yes, they look and smell like shit. They have to be the missing students."

    Arend sighs and rubs his right eye. It felt like we were bothering him as it looked like he only barely got off work. I''d feel bad, but we could seriously use any help we can get.

    Arend: "Alright then, follow me you 2. Let''s go to your Academy buddies and get you back home. Assuming they are from the Academy, but you''ll be able to tell them apart from a bandit better than I can."

    He starts down the road and waved at us to follow. We walked down the dirt road that branched off to smaller streets and towards farmland. We were surrounded by a quaint town with kind people that greeted us as we passed by.

    The town really came to life when we turned away from the main road onto a smaller one where a bar was nearby. The people here were unwinding and having a good time.

    Arend: "Sorry about Humbert, he can be¡­ abrasive."

    Steven: "I''m fine¡­"

    Arend: "For the time being¡­ we''ll get you both cleaned up too."

    He walks us a little further from the bar and enters a much bigger 2-story building. The entrance was pretty spacious and could possibly hold a small gathering. The place was lit by a fireplace to the far right of the room where the lounge was. The lounge especially drew my attention because it was the most decorated of the room with animal trophies and an actual carpet!

    Before I was able to get too distracted, Lilith tugs on my cardigan and brings my attention to a desk. There was a much older man, no less than his 40''s, sitting and entranced with a book in his hands. Arend failed to get his attention and knocked on the desk roughly just to get his attention.

    Hotelier: "Arend! It''s been a while!"

    Arend: "It has! I see your hotel is feeling empty."

    Hotelier: "Bah! Nobody likes to travel when it''s too cold. It''ll pick up in the spring. You know it always does."

    The man puts his book down and reaches under the desk, pulling out a tray of caramel candies. Arend helped himself to them and offered Lilith one, to which she hesitatingly accepted. I declined as I wasn''t really in the mood right now.

    Arend: "Where are the people Bruno sent over?"

    Hotelier: "I gave them the second floor. May as well have some use for it and have more than dust to cleanout. They seem like calm people, hell one of them''s a stoic! There''s no way they can be bandits."

    I know only one person that would be the stoic in our group!

    Steven: "Was a woman named Young Mi with them?"

    Hotelier: "Young Mi? She has pale skin like she''s anemic? Yeah, I heard that name from them. Are you all related? I''m not one to judge but I can''t imagine it being a coincidence that you all have rounded-ears."

    Steven: "In a way¡­ yeah."

    I was surrounded by such unique people that I forgot it''s a rare sight to have rounded ears in Den Gi. The only feasible ways that come to mind were to be either half Demon and Elven or a Goblin entirely.

    Or in such a rare case, a Human.

    Hotelier: "Well, they''re upstairs. The bath is the first door in front of the stairs if you''re taking one as I''m assuming. I don''t have clothes but there''s plenty of towels."

    Arend: "Well, I guess my job is done. I''ll be going now, if you need me, go to the entrance where we met. Humbert and I are pretty much always there at the cabin."

    Hotelier: "Just upstairs, I don''t know what room they went into but go ahead and use whatever room you want, I insist."

    The man went back to his book after reiterating. I took the lead; the stairs were right behind the man and was almost unnoticeable because of its L-shape design. Once we were up top, there were 4 rooms to choose from.

    It didn''t take long until we found Rayna pacing nervously back and forth with Young Mi sitting on a bed in the last room to the left. They froze in place when we introduced ourselves. It was easy to see the wave of emotions on their faces from shock to happiness. Rayna especially looked like she wanted to cry.

    Rayna: "Oh my¡­"

    She ran into my arms and tightly embraces me.

    Rayna: "I was so worried¡­"

    Steven: "Yeah¡­ sorry, Rayna."

    Young Mi stands up and joins, making it more into a group hug. It sort of took me by surprise because she keeps to herself, as in, she doesn''t get up to hug someone so easily after they''ve disappeared.

    Steven: "You too, Young Mi?"

    Young Mi: "I was worried as well."

    Steven: "You sound as surprised as I am."

    Young Mi: "Well, I never thought I''d be worried about you or Lilith, come here."

    She opens out her arms and welcomes Lilith in. She was a little hesitant at first but she comes after we all look at her.

    Rayna: "She''s really caring about you 2."

    Young Mi smiles and sits back down on the bed.

    Young Mi: "Yes, in my own way; I am."

    Rayna: "Well, if anything, I''d say Madelyn was far more worried than the both of us combined."

    Steven: "Really?"

    Rayna: "She went straight to us after she found out you both disappeared."

    Steven: "That''s normal. I''d go straight for help if either of you disappeared suddenly."

    Young Mi: "She was very concerned; more than she''d let on."

    Steven: "Where is she then?"

    Rayna: "She stepped out but she''ll be back. I''ll set out to get her."

    Steven: "Yes, please do¡­"

    When she left the room, Young Mi gets up again and starts going through a nearby closet. She pulled out neatly folded towels and clothes before turning back to us.

    Young Mi: "The both of you look terrible."

    Steven: "Well, we didn''t expect to get kidnapped."

    Young Mi: "So the Headmistress was right? She knew you were kidnapped. What happened to you is why there''s a strict curfew."

    Lilith: "What did the Headmistress do?"

    Young Mi: "She set up a search party to look for you. We were allowed to search for you on our own after they turned up empty-handed."

    Steven: "Well, here we are¡­"

    Young Mi: "Yes, you''re both safe."

    She handed us each a towel and appropriate clothes, a laced shirt, and breeches. It''s nothing fancy but it''ll help if I want to blend in with the crowd.

    Young Mi: "Here, I knew I''d be needing these. There are 2 bathrooms, go and clean yourselves."

    Steven: "I only saw one door."

    Young Mi: "There are 2 more doors inside. I don''t know why it''s like that because it''s bad design but there''s 2."

    We checked out the bathrooms and Young Mi was right. There really were 2 more doors in a much tinier hallway! I went for the one on the right and got ready for a bath.

    The bathtub was literally in the middle of the room which was weird to look at because I''m used to seeing them hugging the wall. Once I got in it, I was met with the most euphoric feeling I''ve had in a long time. I always saw people that fall asleep in bathtubs as weird, but I finally understand them! The time passed by quickly before I figured out I''ve been in for too long.

    I was worried if the others were planning to take a bath and are upset, so I rushed the rest of my bath. I got into the fresher clothes and went into the hallway of the hotel where I bumped into Rayna coming out of the room.

    Rayna: "Oh, there you are, Steven. Your hair is still wet, y''know?"

    Steven: "I know, did you find Madelyn?"

    Rayna: "I did, and I didn''t tell her why I needed her. Thought you''d want to surprise her."

    Steven: "That''s¡­ a good idea!"

    I wonder how she''d react?

    Rayna stood in front of me and opened the door, essentially becoming a body-shield to Madelyn''s eyes. She had no idea until we made eye contact. Her eyes widened with shock before she exploded off the bed and jumped to hug me with enough force to knock anyone down if they were caught off guard.

    Steven: "Happy much?"

    She didn''t reply, only cry softly in my shoulder.

    Steven: "I missed you too, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "I actually thought¡ªI thought¡ª"

    Steven: "I know, I know¡ªjust¡­ we''re fine now. You should know that we always find our way back."

    She didn''t let up and even tightened her arms more. I didn''t push back because it feels nice to be hugged and, well, I''m sure she''ll tire out soon.

    It makes me remember the time on Sefre where I drunkenly asked her to be my sister. We were wasted and it''s fuzzy to remember. So, will she remember as well?

    Steven: "I''m fine, sis."

    She ultimately releases me and sits on the bed, wiping away her tears. I didn''t know what to expect by calling her "sis", but nothing really happened.

    Steven: "Did Lilith finish her bath?"

    Young Mi: "No, she''s still in the bath."

    She''s probably enjoying her bath as I did.

    Steven: "Well, what do we do now?"

    Rayna: "Rest, for now. This is a setback on what we need to do: which is to assist the Academy."

    Steven: "So I''m assuming we''ll be heading back in the morning?"

    Rayna: "Yes¡­ it''s an 8-hour trip, so we need to leave in the morning."

    All this running and walking makes me feel like it''s just one really drawn out Color Run event, just without the fun or happiness.

    Steven: "Ahh~ I wish I can retire just for today."

    Lilith walks in as I started complaining. She was looking way better and happy. It doubled when she saw Madelyn and gives us the brightest smile I''ve ever seen her do.

    Lilith: "Madelyn!"

    Madelyn: "Lilith!"

    They both screamed, frightening us Wights. I was preparing for anything, but no, it''s just them being really excited to see each other and hugging. They''re really best friends.

    Madelyn: "I was so worried!"

    Definitely like best friends¡­

    Madelyn: "Is there anything I could get you?"

    Lilith: "Something to eat?"

    Madelyn: "There''s this bar that also serves food. I wasn''t able to eat there but they said they''ll bring us all a bag of food."

    "Bag" clicked inside of Rayna because she reached under the bed and pulls out a duffle full of the stuff I brought to Esnia.

    Rayna: "I almost forgot! I brought a bag with your stuff in it. We weren''t sure what you''d want but most of it is in there. I even have yours, Lilith."

    Lilith: "Oh, thank you."

    As I was glad that I had my stuff, there really wasn''t anything that could help us right now. It''s mostly just clothes! The most important item here was my journal. I love writing in it even though it''s mostly me talking about things that already happened. It helps me keep track of things and after these past few days? I''ll be sitting down for a while.

    Lilith: "Steven, you''ve actually been using the journal I gave you?"

    Steven: "This? Yeah¡­ I''ve been writing in it since you gave it to me back in the village."

    Lilith: "What have you been writing?"

    Steven: "Stuff that''s been going on. You know, to keep track of things."

    Madelyn: "You don''t write about your feelings or who you like? That''s lame."

    Young Mi: "It''s always good to keep track of your thoughts. Steven has the right idea."

    I don''t write anything personal because I know someone like Dai-tai or maybe even Madelyn would swipe it and read through it. By doing it this way, I could tell if they did read it by seeing their look of disappointment.

    Steven: "No, but I wrote my impressions of everyone at the time."

    Madelyn: "Serious? Let me read it!"

    Steven: "What? No, it''s boring stuff like "Madelyn is a human like me."

    She still went for my journal despite my protests and became hell-bent on retrieving it. It''s like I have to deal with a kid! I eventually gave up and handed her the journal. It wasn''t like there was anything incriminating and Madelyn was starting to get annoying.

    Steven: "There, fuck, are you happy now?"

    She turns her back to me and starts reading it near the end of the room. Lilith was near her and even looked over Madelyn''s shoulder to sneak a peek.

    Seriously, it''s only filled with boring stuff.

    Rayna: "Steven, I need your help with something."

    She grabs me by the wrist and tugs. I turned and saw that she was sitting on the bed with Young Mi next to her; both of them looking at me worryingly.

    Steven: "Hey, what''s up?"

    Young Mi: "Let me see your hand."

    I gave her my hand and she presses her thumbs down on my palm with such a force that she''d puncture my skin if she had sharp nails. It slowly became more of a needle as a cold chill slowly worked its way throughout my arm and body.

    Young Mi: "I channeled some of my magic to you. Which means you can now use magic."

    Steven: "Why did you try stabbing me with your thumbs?"

    Young Mi: "It''s more efficient. I''d rather not lose my energy as you have. This way, it''ll work better for both of us."

    Steven: "Thank you, Young Mi! I, ahaha~, feel better!"

    It was such a breath of fresh air but with magic! I no longer feel lethargic! It''s hard to believe that my life now depends on if I have enough magic, something I''ve never had to use in my life.

    Young Mi: "Don''t thank me¡­ I''m just helping a friend."

    Rayna: "You''re not using magic right now, though. You still need to rest."

    Young Mi: "Yes, she''s right for now. We all deserve to rest."

    I just realized that both Young Mi and Rayna were sitting together.

    I know how untrusting the group is towards Rayna. Well, not all of them, I just know Young Mi doesn''t trust her because of her "tampering with dangerous magic and disregard for possible loss of life" that would have ensued if she messed up.

    Steven: "When did you 2 become comfortable around each other?"

    Rayna: "Me and Young Mi?"

    Steven: "Yes, Young Mi, I thought you were wary."

    Young Mi: "I decided to hear her out and well, she knows time travel is dangerous, and because of it, won''t use it again."

    Rayna: "I don''t regret a thing, though."

    I reached out and instinctively patted her head.

    Steven: "I wouldn''t want you to, either."

    Rayna: "Stop~ I''m not a pet."

    She swats me away and laughs. Madelyn comes over to see what the commotion we were making was about.

    Madelyn: "What''s going on over here?"

    Young Mi: "Steven''s just teasing Rayna. It''s common for youth to tease the person they like."

    Steven: "That''s not true."

    It''s like second nature for me to pat someone on the head if I feel like they''re not feeling well!

    Young Mi: "It is, you''re soft on her and that''s fine with us."

    Madelyn: "My, oh my, why don''t the both of you just rekindle your relationship?"

    Steven: "Relationship? I only know Rayna through¡ª"

    Her memory spells¡­

    The only way I know her is through magic¡­

    Madelyn: "Don''t tell me you already did."

    She said sarcastically.

    Steven: "Yes, we most definitely did and made love to each other countless nights."

    I fired back.

    The room freezes with silence and all the girls look at me like I''m a villain.

    Madelyn: "Wow¡­ that would be the last thing I''d imagine you saying."

    Young Mi: "Don''t be inappropriate."

    Rayna: "Can we not..? This is uncomfortable."

    Madelyn: "Sorry, didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable."

    Rayna begins to glare at me.

    Rayna: "Not you, it''s Steven."

    What did I do?!

    Young Mi: "Either way, this is something the both of you should be discussing in private."

    I just wanted out and using the time, I could get away from this rather awkward environment that I accidentally created.

    Steven: "It''s getting late. Where are we sleeping?"

    Young Mi: "I already claimed this bed."

    Rayna: "I have the other room with a nice window."

    Madelyn: "And I have mine. There''s only one room left; someone has to share."

    If this is how things are going then it''s best if I share with Rayna. She''s the safest choice and I know she won''t mind it either.

    Steven: "In that case, I''ll sleep with Rayna."

    Rayna: "Huh, y-you will?"

    Her tone was surprised.

    Steven: "Yeah, I thought you''d be more comfortable with us sharing a bed."

    Madelyn: "I don''t mind sharing with Lilith."

    Lilith: "I''m fine with whatever."

    Young Mi: "Hopefully, nobody would pay me any mind for wanting to be left alone?"

    An alternate would be Madelyn and Lilith sharing, giving everyone else a room to themselves. I don''t mind sticking with my choice as long as Rayna''s alright with it. So, it''ll be up to her.

    Steven: "There''s no pressure, Rayna."

    Rayna: "No, I¡­ yes, I just wasn''t expecting you to choose me."

    Madelyn: "Then Lilith and I will eat our food in the other room so we won''t bother Young Mi. I don''t know what Wights do for sleep but you do what''s best for you."

    We sleep¡­

    It''s only harder to achieve¡­

    Young Mi: "I always do."

    Steven: "Alright, I guess it''s settled. You''ll be fine here, Young Mi?"

    Young Mi: "Of course, I''ll let you know if I need something."

    The rest of us departed the room and grouped up in the hallway.

    Rayna: "I''m going to take a bath. You won''t mind?"

    Steven: "Of course not."

    She goes towards the baths. She''s going to be taking a while so I may as well go to bed myself. Madelyn slightly punches my arm and grabs my attention from her

    Madelyn: "Just don''t make too much noise, alright? Lilith and I still have to sleep."

    Steven: "Madelyn?"

    Madelyn: "What?"

    Steven: "The fuck is wrong with you..?"

    She sticks her tongue out and defiantly walks to her room with Lilith.

    I walk into the one I was going to share with Rayna. She wasn''t kidding about having a nice window. The moonlit the room up dimly but enough to see where I''m going without a light.

    The view outside the window was rather nice. It was like I was looking into an art piece that came into life. The trees of the forest were very dark, but the open fields of farm and cattle were visible.

    There was noise coming from the hallways, presumably Madelyn finally got her food and went out to get it. Rayna opens the door not long after in her underwear. She casts Candlelight and throws and sticks it to the ceiling.

    She was wearing elegant royal purple underwear and garters. I couldn''t take my eyes off her despite how indecent or perverse I came off as.

    Rayna: "What? You''re acting as you''ve never seen me in underwear before."

    Steven: "Because I haven''t¡­"

    Rayna: "Oh¡­ sorry, is it that I am attractive to you?"

    Steven: "I¡­"

    I snapped myself back into my senses.

    Steven: "Yes, won''t lie."

    I stood up and looked back at the bed trying to figure out which side I''m getting. Rayna would want a specific spot on the bed. I at least know that much about her.

    Steven: "Alright, well, what side do you want?"

    Rayna: "I always get the left side. Now come, sit by me."

    We bundled up together by the bed and looked towards the moon. It suddenly felt different than the first time. What could be a cold night alone was a peaceful one with Rayna beside me.

    It was nostalgic¡­

    Steven: "Wow."

    Rayna: "Do you remember, Steven? We always sat together like this and looked at the moon. How it reflected off the lake and the rest of the city."

    Steven: "You showed me¡­"

    Rayna: "I''m so glad we''re together like this."

    We butted our heads together and quietly looked into each other''s eyes. There was something about her that I couldn''t get away from. Whether it was her gorgeous blue eyes or just the memory spell tugging at my heartstrings, I really wanted to lean in and kiss her.

    Rayna: "Let''s go to sleep."

    Steven: "Y-yeah, it''s really late."

    A missed opportunity. We got under the blankets and prepared for bed. However, she was facing me and didn''t avert her gaze. It made me slightly nervous because what if she''s expecting something? Maybe she knew I wanted to kiss her and is now trying to capitalize on it.

    Steven: "W-what is it?"

    Rayna: "Nothing, it''s just¡­ hard to sleep."

    I saw that I had another chance and this time, I took it. Leaning in and taking her by surprise, we met our lips under the covers. We caressed each other''s cheeks as our lips smacked, one after the other. It was a short bliss as she eventually had to pull herself away.

    Rayna: "Took you long enough¡­ now let''s really go to bed."

    Steven: "Here, I have an idea: turn and lay on your side, so your back is facing me."

    She acted like she knew what was going to happen and happily obliged me. I slid in from behind and pulled her close. Bringing my arm over and resting it in front of her, she gently holds my wrist.

    Rayna: "Ooh~, you''re spooning me?"

    Steven: "You know what it''s called?"

    She grabs my hands and interlocks our fingers.

    Rayna: "¡­yes¡­"

    She was so close to me that I felt safe. Anything could come at us and we''ll both be ready for it.

    We were close together under the layers of blankets that we were able to stay warm in this cold room. Her hair smelled like delightful primrose, taking me away from the harsh environments of the wild and into the nice summer nights of Feles Isle.

    I could definitely fall asleep like this; I''m very comfortable right now.

    Steven: "Goodnight."

    Rayna: "Goodnight."

 62 A Return To Normalcy?

    (2 days later)

    After we returned to the Academy, everything just went back to normal. Other than a few guards, nobody knew that Lilith and I had gone missing. I was a little relieved at first until I realized that it could''ve happened to other students. That they''ve gone missing and it was just swept under the rug.

    It''s been slow, which is nice. We were able to come up with another good enough plan after the first one fell through. I, along with Rayna, have our sights set on the rogue students. After the guard took everything me and Lilith know, they believe that they''ve been recruiting. Their numbers went from an easy 4 to an estimated 11.

    It''s as if my life couldn''t get any harder!

    The others get their focus on the more technical stuff. Put Lilith and Young Mi together and they become the smartest pair around. They''ve already theorized that one of the problems, where students are suddenly having their magic power zapped away, could be from our students using Blood magic.

    The other problems involving the Fae sound like they need a more hands-on approach, but the ominous mist coming from the forest? I''ve seen enough horror movies to stay away.

    And although I don''t want them to get near that forest, Madelyn says it''s our duty because we took the job up.

    Other than that, I''m currently sitting in the Headmistress'' office. It was business at first, trying to figure out how and where I was kidnapped and taken to. It evolved into a more casual conversation as we continued.

    Steven: "Headmistress, may I ask a question?"

    Headmistress: "Yes, what''s on your mind?"

    Steven: "How do you know about¡ªmy organization?"

    She puts down a file she was reading and looks at me through her reading glasses.

    Headmistress: "Any Headmaster or Headmistress is affiliated with your people."

    Steven: "All of them?"

    Headmistress: "Yes, all of them. Twilight owns every academy."

    It sounded ridiculous until I remembered how my Headmaster would end up knowing just about anything. I assumed he was well-connected; just not like this!

    The Everhand Academy!

    I just walked right in there and signed up because Kanna asked, making it easier for them to keep tabs on me!

    Holy shit, it''s all coming together! Who else is apart of this super-secret club to spy on me?

    Is Livia affiliated with Twilight too?

    She knew I was from Feles Isle; Twilight also knew. The Headmaster knew about Lilith; so did Twilight!

    I told Livia a lot because I believed I could trust her. She was the second closest friend I had next to Kanna¡­

    What else have I been giving away about myself that I don''t know about?!

    Headmistress: "Are you alright?"

    Steven: "No¡­ I think a friend was being fake¡­"

    Headmistress: "Pardon? What do you mean by fake?"

    Headmistress: "Oh, that''s terrible! I''m sorry to hear that."

    I need someone that knows about this¡­

    Rayna''s a Loremaster, so she has to have some kind of knowledge or access to said knowledge.

    Steven: "So, were the Academies built by Twilight?"

    Headmistress: "No not at first. We bought them one by one. We had noble, altruistic goals at first then it evolved to using them as a hub and haven for our mages. They''ll tell you that Twilight and the Academies have an agreement, but you didn''t hear that from me."

    She''s telling me confidential information? She has to be either dumb or knows far more that would make it trivial in comparison. In which case, I understand because I''ve seen enough crazy stuff to believe others will doubt me if I tell them any event. It makes me wonder what the Headmistress knows that I don''t.

    Steven: "Not a word."

    I just want to do what I came here for.

    Steven: "Headmistress, about the students. Are you going to be executing them?"

    Headmistress: "I don''t believe in violence. There are fates worse than death."

    Woah¡­

    What''s that supposed to mean?

    If the Headmistress has been trying to capture them alive, then I can do it myself. I''ve done bounty hunting and brought in people alive. Well, I''ve had a powerhouse of a Demon with me. I''m sure another Elf could make a good enough substitute.

    Steven: "Well, how about I capture them? Lilith and Rayna are excellent mages and might know a magic spell that can constrain the body.

    Headmistress: "3 people against 11? That''s not very smart."

    Steven: "I''ve done dumber things and pulled them off."

    Headmistress: "No, if you want to do it, you''ll have to come up with a better plan. I won''t recklessly put your life in danger."

    If either Rayna or Lilith said they could do it by themselves, I''d believe them. 11 people isn''t a lot after what happened in Meinu.

    Steven: "Well, then I''ll be off to my dorm and brainstorm. It''s been nice talking with you, Headmistress."

    Headmistress: "Thank you, Mister Omeo, come again later if you want."

    I get up to leave the office and head back to the dorms. The outside was colder than anything I''ve ever experienced! It was cold enough that I could see my breath as I exhaled. I could easily turn into a popsicle if I''m not taking care of myself.

    The clouds especially didn''t look any better. They were blocking the sun, making it seem like it''s already getting dark despite being around 4 or 5.

    I went into my dorm building and find a couple of students inside. There was a bare-bones lounge at the entrance, and they were using it to unwind and read.

    Relaxed Student: "Those clouds are getting worse each day! How long do you think it''ll rain this year?"

    Book-reading Student: "Hopefully, a week straight like last year. It''s relaxing to me."

    They acknowledged me with a nod.

    I went to my dorm which was just down the hallway. The door was unlocked, and I find Madelyn sitting on her bed, pen in mouth, looking at maps.

    When she waved at me, I could only return a half-hearted smile before sitting on my bed.

    Madelyn: "What''s wrong?"

    She takes the pen out of her mouth and looks genuinely worried about me. I can''t be that easy to read, can I?

    Maybe she knows what to do or at least has an idea¡­

    Steven: "Madelyn¡­"

    I went ahead and told her everything I just learned. Nothing was holding me back. I''ve known her long enough to know she can be trustworthy. She''s like a sister to me.

    Or, at least, I hope she is¡­

    Steven: "What do you think?"

    Madelyn: "Shit, well¡­ I actually don''t know. First off, you might be reading into it too much because you''re barely finding out about this? Second, if this is true, she might''ve never considered you to be a friend."

    Not helping¡­

    Madelyn: "I¡ªWhatever the case, you should ask her the next time you see her."

    Can someone even be capable of faking it? Maybe Madelyn is right and I should ask her the next time I see her. Whenever that is¡­

    It couldn''t have been fake, she''s too timid! I know her better than anyone.

    Then again¡­

    She''s probably good with acting¡­

    And I was best friends with a liar¡­

    Madelyn: "Come on, I''ll help you get your mind off her."

    Steven: "¡­mm¡­"

    Madelyn: "Help me with something."

    She grabs my wrist and tries to drag me off the bed. I went along with her just to keep her satisfied. I could at least distract myself and try to forget about it.

    Steven: "Young Mi and Rayna didn''t stick around, did they?"

    Madelyn: "No, they went to their dorm."

    Steven: "What are you doing then?"

    Madelyn: "Come look."

    For the first time, I got to see a part of the world on a map. Not just a town or city map, but the entire country of Esnia! It looks really big, with its borders going quite away from the mainland in the east to a peninsula and archipelago in the west.

    Madelyn: "The Fae are close to the Academy, like 2 to 3 miles."

    Steven: "Did you need a large map?"

    Madelyn: "Yes, I needed to map all the separate fairy communities that are affected."

    Steven: "What¡ªcommunities?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, there are communities of fairies. But nevermind that! We mapped all the affected communities and Young Mi realized it makes a circle!"

    Steven: "Circle?"

    Madelyn: "We grabbed a more detailed map of the area around the Academy and we realized that there''s a building there, in the middle. Likely a homestead."

    Madelyn pointed at a little white dot right in the middle of the circle. There was something there but it didn''t say anything definitive about it being a homestead or not.

    Steven: "Madelyn¡­ that''s amazing. You should be a detective. But how do you know it''s a homestead?

    She smiles slightly and blushes.

    Madelyn: "Oh, it''s nothing¡­ It was Young Mi that said so."

    Young Mi probably understands the area better than I do. The door flies open and Lilith comes in with a couple of trays of food. They had to be from the cafeteria and looked and smelled good. It was breaded chicken with steamed rice and broccoli.

    Lilith: "I brought us food."

    Madelyn: "I can already smell it! What did you bring?"

    Lilith: "It''s the most Elven meal I''ve seen in a long time."

    She realizes that I was also in the room and only brought trays for her and Madelyn.

    Lilith: "Sorry¡­ Steven¡­ I didn''t know you were coming so I¡­"

    Steven: "It''s fine, Lilith. I can live without food."

    I''m currently having a small craving for something sweet, like lemonade.

    I moved over and laid down on my bed, giving the girls room to eat together.

    Steven: "You think Dai-tai and Niroja would be able to help? We''d probably be back on Sefre by now."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, I wonder what they''re up to."

    I sigh.

    Of all the people I miss, it has to be Dai-tai and Niroja.

    Lilith: "Are you fine, Steven?"

    Steven: "Just about."

    I was laying down with my eyes closed when Madelyn jumps right next to me. Bouncing a bit on the bed and laying on her side towards me, using her arms to support her head.

    Madelyn: "Come on, is Livia that important to you?"

    Lilith: "Livia?"

    I was doing fine!

    Steven: "She''s the closest to a best friend I have."

    Madelyn: "¡­oh¡­ you 2 must have been close¡­"

    I sit up on the side of the bed. This is going to be on my mind for a while and not in a good way. Madelyn, from behind, leans against me and wraps her arms around me, embracing me.

    Madelyn: "Come on, bro. Your big sister is asking you to cheer up."

    Steven: "You remember?"

    Madelyn: "Heh, yeah. I actually thought you were the one that forgot."

    Steven: "What? I thought you forgot."

    She rests her chin on top of my head and laughs. I never knew that being embraced like this could make me feel better. It''s like she''s zapping away all my negative emotions and making me feel warm inside.

    Madelyn: "Are you feeling better?"

    Steven: "Yes, now will you stop leaning against me so much? You''re like a monkey."

    She leans further, knocking us both off-balance and almost falling off the bed together.

    Steven: "No, stop! We''re going to fall off the bed!"

    Lilith: "Ahaha~"

    We both fall back on the bed and laugh.

    Have we been this close? She''s a lot more open and playful than before. Now that she calmed down, Madelyn moves back over to the side of her bed and finishes her meal.

    I stood up to straighten out my clothes and pick up their trays. I was planning on checking up on the others and I may as well take the trays. While Madelyn was looking at maps with Lilith, I moved close to her and pulled her into a hug of my own.

    Madelyn: "Ah! This was unexpected!"

    Steven: "Not used to it or what?"

    She shakes her head and I reached out to Lilith.

    Steven: "You too, come here."

    She smiled and joined us in a group hug. These people are my friends; I wouldn''t want it any other way.

    Steven: "Thanks, both of you. I''ll be checking up on Young Mi and Rayna. Do either of you want anything while I''m out?"

    Lilith: "I''m fine."

    Madelyn: "Same."

    I grabbed the trays and left the dorms. The cafeteria happened to be in the direction I needed to go and wasn''t far from the dorms. After dropping off the trays, a light shower started and I picked up the pace.

    Outside one of many buildings where the staff resided, a teacher saw me by the entrance and promptly stopped me from going further. He seemed like a good man. His hair was short and parted to the left. Wearing steel spectacles and having a small stubble. It was more or less of what someone would have after not shaving for a week.

    Teacher: "Sorry, but do you have business here?"

    Steven: "My sister lives here. Would it be fine if I visited her?"

    He scratches his stubble and looked down the hallway, slightly confused. He might be new and probably doesn''t know his way around too well. Unless he''s paranoid; he doesn''t want to take his eyes off me.

    Faculty Member: "What''s your sister''s name?"

    Steven: "Young Mi."

    Faculty Member: "Young Mi? Ah, let''s see¡­ I''ll walk you to her."

    The dorms had an organized system that took some getting used to but once you do, it can be efficient. All someone had to do was remember what room they were looking for. There was the main hallway and 6 smaller hallways that branched out. Young Mi and Rayna had Hallway C, Room 20, right in the middle of the building.

    The teacher knocked on the door and it was Young Mi that opened up shortly after.

    Young Mi: "Yes, may I help you?"

    Faculty Member: "Young Mi? I believe your brother is here to meet you."

    Young Mi: "Brother?"

    She sees me instantly goes along with it.

    Young Mi: "Oh, Steven! Yes, he''s my little brother. I was expecting him 10 minutes ago."

    An excellent bluff by Young Mi!

    The faculty member sighs in relief.

    Faculty Member: "I see, well, I''ll leave him with you."

    Young Mi pulls me into her room and shuts the door. She put her ear to the door to make sure the teacher had properly left before glancing over to me with an icy glare. For a self-described pacifist, she can sure be intimidating.

    Young Mi: "Would you mind explaining yourself?"

    Steven: "I didn''t want to get in trouble."

    Young Mi: "Well, no harm is done. Was there something you needed?"

    Steven: "I haven''t seen either you or Rayna all day, so I wanted to check up."

    She moves to a lounge chair and sits. Picking up an open book before leaning back and getting comfortable.

    Young Mi: "I''ve been reading and Rayna could be here any minute. You can stay, I certainly don''t mind."

    I sat on a bed across from her and took in the environment. It''s certainly high class, not on par with a noble''s bedroom but way better I''ve seen on Esnia so far. There were 2 beds separated by a table with a lamp and personal items on it. Their bags were under it with some of Rayna''s clothes sloppily coming out of her''s.

    Young Mi''s lounge chair seems to be made of a mix of dark leather and fine fabric. The floors were mahogany wood, a trend I''ve seen with the academy. Her bed was comfortable and covered with a heavy wool-lined blanket appropriate for the winter season. The same with the other bed, except the pillows, which were made of jute.

    I wonder why they''d put in so much effort for an Academy isolated on this part of the globe. Then again, why are there so many people this far out just to attend the academy?

    Rayna enters the room with several rolled pieces of parchment.

    Rayna: "Oh, hey, Steven! What brings you here?"

    Steven: "Checking up on everyone. I haven''t seen you 2 all day!"

    Young Mi: "Did you get what I asked for, Rayna?"

    She hands the rolled pieces of parchment to her, who then gets up and places them on the table between the beds.

    Young Mi: "Great, we can get started tomorrow."

    Steven: "What''s going on?"

    Young Mi: "Finishing up some work. Did Madelyn tell you about the Fae?"

    Steven: "Oh, yeah she did."

    Since Rayna was here, I figured it was a good a time as any to ask questions and find out if Livia really is my friend.

    Steven: "Rayna, what does Twilight know about me?"

    Rayna: "How would I know?"

    Steven: "You''re a Loremaster."

    She sighs and sits on her bed.

    Rayna: "I''ll tell you but you''ll owe me."

    Steven: "Alright."

    Rayna: "What exactly do you think they know about you?"

    Steven: "Everything?"

    Rayna: "Well, they know you originated from Feles Isle; migrated to Everhand and were kidnapped."

    Steven: "Anything before Feles Isle?"

    Rayna: "Nope¡­ they came up empty-handed."

    That doesn''t help anything at all. I''m pretty sure the Headmaster already knew about my home before Livia came into the picture.

    Steven: "And nothing about me being a servant?"

    Rayna: "Not until you told them."

    Yes!

    They didn''t know the one secret only a few people know. Maybe Livia is still my friend otherwise she would''ve told the Headmaster. I sighed in relief and laughed weakly while falling onto the bed.

    Rayna: "Relieved? Something must''ve been bothering you. Do you want to stay the night with us and talk?"

    I shook my head.

    Steven: "I have to go back to Madelyn and Lilith."

    Young Mi: "I''ll tell them that you''re staying with us. I had to drop something off anyways, so it''s not bothersome for me."

    Steven: "Young Mi¡ª"

    Young Mi: "No, it''s fine; stay with us. You''re more than welcome to stay."

    Steven: "Fine¡­ just tell them that I''m better."

    Young Mi leaves the room and it becomes me and Rayna. She looked up at me, worriedly.

    Rayna: "Can you tell me what''s bothering you?"

    Steven: "Well, I thought someone was pretending to be my friend."

    Rayna: "Was it someone in our group?"

    Steven: "My best friend¡ªfrom Everhand."

    Rayna: "O-oh¡­"

    Since there wasn''t much to do, I made myself at home in Rayna''s bed. She didn''t mind me and sat across from me in her spot.

    Steven: "Ahh~"

    Rayna: "Comfortable, right?"

    Steven: "They put a lot of money into this academy."

    Rayna: "Wine?"

    She reaches into her bag and pulls out a bottle of red wine. It had no label making it difficult to identify what type it was. She poured me a glass and I spun around before taking a sip. It wasn''t like any other wines I tasted before! My mouth exploded with candied fruitiness followed by spice and often a tobacco-like smoky finish.

    Steven: "Mm, what is this?"

    Rayna: "Laoquan wine."

    Steven: "It''s very sweet!"

    Rayna: "It''s why I like it."

    It''s too sweet for my liking but it''s the closest I''ll get to being drunk.

    Rayna: "It''s been quiet the past 2 days, hasn''t it?"

    Steven: "Thankfully¡­ we still have to deal with these students while Madelyn does her thing."

    Rayna: "As soon as the Headmistress gives us the order, we''ll bring down these students."

    Steven: "You ever figure out their motive?"

    Rayna: "It''s not easy¡­ my best guess is that it''s a cultural thing of Wood Elves."

    Steven: "Eh, Wood Elves start trouble?"

    Rayna: "No, I mean they''re very independent and with Ostroven trying to annex Esnia, they see it as an act of violence."

    I''m only here to do a mission. Whatever these students want, they''re not doing it for the right reasons. Attacking innocent people only alienates them from those that would support them. They''re doing it for their own selfish, demented reasons.

    Steven: "Whatever the case: let''s do our job and return to Sefre."

    Rayna: "To us?"

    She raises her glass half full of wine.

    Steven: "To us."

 63 Fort Erobern, Part I

    It was a simple pleasant afternoon.

    It was silent and our work had hit a standstill because we can''t find the hideout of these rebel students. We decided to just help Young Mi with her tasks until then which were going fine. That was until she hit a standstill.

    With officially nothing better to do, we decided to roam the academy to pass the time.

    Rayna: "Maybe becoming a Wight isn''t so bad."

    Young Mi: "It''s something you would have to get used to."

    Rayna: "I know¡­ it''s just that we haven''t seen what we could do in the long term."

    Steven: "I used to enjoy falling asleep."

    Rayna giggles.

    Rayna: "Talking like that makes you sound lazy."

    Steven: "I''d be more than happy to have that luxury."

    Rayna might have a point about being a Wight. It''s just convoluted to the point that I don''t even want to be one any longer. I have to outlive everyone and continue as if nothing happened. I can''t imagine myself getting close to anyone else if that ended up happening.

    Steven: "Is there any way to reverse being a Wight?"

    Young Mi: "Killing yourself."

    Rayna: "That''s harsh, Young Mi."

    Young Mi: "Harsh? Don''t you think that if I knew how to reverse it, I''d still be a Wight?"

    Rayna: "We''re not most Wights. Our heart still beats."

    She hovers her hand over her heart.

    Rayna: "Even if I''m considered a Wight I still believe I''m alive."

    How does it even work? There has to be some science behind it that I could understand. Does the magic freeze us in a time before we died? It could be why we don''t age and using too much magic can be dangerous.

    I should write this down!

    Young Mi: "Live¡­ life¡­"

    She sighs deeply and crosses her arms.

    Steven: "Are you alright?"

    Young Mi: "Reminiscing¡­ I miss my old homestead."

    Rayna: "I miss home too¡­"

    Home¡­

    My life in Everhand was so much simpler.

    Steven: "I want to go back to Everhand¡­"

    Way off in the distance of the clouded sky, we could see the flashes of lightning followed by it''s muted roar shortly after. Esnia really has been rainy since we came here.

    Rayna: "Listen. Thunder."

    Young Mi: "We should move indoors before we become soaked."

    We continued back to the dorms when we crossed paths with Maxime. It came off as a surprise since I haven''t seen him around lately. I was about to call out to him but he turns his head and spots us.

    Maxime: "There you are!"

    He rushes over to us.

    Steven: "Maxime! I haven''t seen you around. Aren''t you the Headmistress'' assistant?"

    Maxime: "Yes, but I''m also a student. My grades are important."

    He''s a lot like Livia; all studious and serious. I wonder if he''s also in independent studies.

    Rayna: "Is there something you needed?"

    We were already by the admin building. After entering and going to the Headmistress'' office, I was greeted by Madelyn and Lilith both of who were already waiting for us. It''s not like we were even late, the Headmistress wasn''t here either.

    Madelyn: "Hey, bro."

    Steven: "Hey, you 2. Finally got everyone together?"

    The door opens again and the Headmistress quickly enters. This office is really cramped! There has to be somewhere that would be better for a meeting. If she wanted privacy, why not set up a meeting in one of our dorms or even somewhere secluded?

    Headmistress: "Welcome everyone."

    She hurriedly sits down and addresses everyone.

    Headmistress: "Consider this a crisis meeting."

    Young Mi: "Did something happen?"

    I caught a blazing fury from the Headmistress'' eyes. Rayna and I spotted it and knew she wasn''t fucking around. Whatever happened is something serious we''d have to be dealing with.

    Headmistress: "This morning¡­ a young girl crawled onto campus. She was badly beaten and bruised when a guard stumbled across her and rushed her to the infirmary¡­"

    Rayna: "Will she be alright?"

    Headmistress: "I don''t know¡­ what I do know is who was behind it¡­"

    Mayer Hofer¡­

    We all know it was him. Who else has been giving us trouble?

    Headmistress: "The girl was barely able to tell us exactly where they are. This is no longer about students being rebellious, it''s an attack on our future."

    Rayna: "Where do you need us, Headmistress?"

    Headmistress: "Do any of you know where Fort Erobern is?"

    Rayna: "It''s one and a half miles southwest from here."

    Young Mi: "What an old and nostalgic name."

    Headmistress: "Do you know about it, Scholar?"

    Young Mi: "Yes, right around when Ostroven was founded: the High Elves conquered more land than they could handle. Fort Erobern was one of the early forts and first to fall when both Wood and Grass Elves banded together to fight back."

    Headmistress: "Correct."

    Young Mi: "I am a master of healing magic and medicine, Headmistress. If I may, could I assist this student?"

    Headmistress: "If you can; I''d be grateful, Scholar."

    She leans back against her seat.

    Headmistress: "I will not stand by and let them assault my students. Rayna, you''re the highest-ranking member. I''m giving you full authority to take care of this. It''s time for this to end, we have other issues we have to deal with. Is that right, Madelyn?"

    Madelyn: "Yes, Headmistress."

    She excuses us and we convened outside at a nearby bench. Everyone''s spirits were low. This was supposed to be an easy "find out what''s going on with the magic" to "students are killing other students." At this rate, a dragon may as well swoop in and cause trouble. Hell, I would believe someone if they told me that''s happening right now.

    What the hell is wrong with this place?

    Young Mi: "Oh, Headmistress¡­ she''s taking it very hard."

    Rayna: "I never imagined myself being in charge. Do you have any ideas, Steven?"

    If it''s just students¡­

    Then I would bring Lilith with me. She can be terrifying when wielding her Grimoire. I haven''t seen the thing since Everhand but I remember it like it was yesterday. Though, if the Headmaster still holds it, I might''ve really handicapped Lilith in a way that no longer benefits and now disadvantages us.

    Steven: "Lilith, do you still have your Grimoire?"

    She shakes her head.

    Lilith: "I''ve kept it far more secure when you¡ªsince I¡ªit''s back on Sefre. I haven''t used it since that one time. And, you know¡­ our promise?"

    We can''t kill anyone¡­

    Rayna: "We need to stop these criminals before anyone else gets hurt. I don''t want to deject anyone but I think everyone knows what has to happen for the Academy."

    Madelyn: "Yes¡ª"

    Lilith: "Yes¡ª"

    Young Mi: "We all do."

    I don''t want to become a murderer. They can take everything from me as long as I don''t have innocent blood on my hands. I''d be no better than the people I fight against. Who am I to enjoy life if it requires that?

    Steven: "Only if they''re guilty."

    Rayna: "Then, Young Mi: aid the student in the infirmary. Madelyn and Lilith: either help Young Mi or continue working on contacting the Fae. Steven and I will deal with these criminals."

    Young Mi: "Just the 2 of you?"

    Rayna: "We''re the kind of people that work better alone. Is that right, Steven?"

    I''d prefer to have someone watch my back. If that''s what she''s talking about, then she knows me the most out of anyone.

    Steven: "Yeah, I''ll watch your back."

    With Rayna, this could be done without any problems. We strike fast and quietly so nobody sees what''s happening until it''s too late.

    Everyone seemed to be on board with the idea except for Madelyn.

    Steven: "What do you think, Madelyn?"

    Madelyn: "I don''t want you coming back lifeless again, understand?"

    Steven: "Yes, I''ll be careful this time."

    She hugs me before heading back with the others to the dorms. I wonder if she''s becoming more friendly towards me. It would explain her more playful attitude lately.

    Rayna: "She''s slowly opening up to you and revealing her true nature. I think she''s more caring than she lets on."

    Steven: "She''s my older sister¡­"

    Rayna: "Then why do you look surprised?"

    Steven: "This is Madelyn. You know she likes to keep her distance from people."

    Rayna: "She''s closest to Lilith, followed by Young Mi, then you. She''s anything but distant."

    Steven: "You know this how?"

    Rayna: "I''m very observant."

    That''s an easy way of saying she''s watching us¡­

    She might not even have any bad intentions but I can''t get I out of my head now!

    Rayna: "Soon enough, this group will be one big family. With Young Mi acting like a mother, it''ll happen soon."

    Steven: "She does act like one, huh?"

    Rayna: "Yeah, are you going to be calling her "mom" now?"

    That can''t work for someone that sometimes overthinks like me. With all the ''fun'' times I had with Dai-tai, calling Young Mi "mom" would indirectly make her my sister. I could end up doing something that could be borderline taboo.

    Steven: "No, my mother is my mother. Young Mi¡­ she''s a shepherd. I trust her like one but I can''t refer to her as one."

    Rayna: "You have a weird philosophy."

    Steven: "Because it''s complicated¡­"

    I have to stop sleeping around for my own sanity. Whatever my philosophy, we''re getting distracted! I want to end this student problem quickly before anyone else gets caught in it.

 64 Fort Erobern, Part II

    Steven: "Where to, Commander?"

    Rayna: "I''m not a commander."

    Steven: "Princess?"

    Rayna: "No."

    Steven: "Oh, it''s "your highness!"

    Rayna: "No!"

    Steven: "Why?"

    Rayna: "I prefer Rayna¡­ I changed my name when I woke up as a Wight."

    Is that something she wants? Her name has a lot of power behind so why change it for something with none of that?

    Steven: "Rayna¡­ are you fine with that? We might be living different lives now that we''re Wights but we don''t have to change our names."

    Rayna: "Actually, you don''t have to, but when we''re alone like this¡­ can you¡­ you can call me Mei if you like. I only changed it for convenience."

    There it is!

    Steven: "Come on, Mei¡­ let''s do our job."

    We can''t head to the fort now, we''re not even prepared. I know there were a few guard barracks throughout the Academy and one was even behind the Headmistress'' office. We went there hoping they''d at least spare us some equipment.

    There was a lone guard at the door and once he saw us walking up to him, he opened the door and motioned for us to follow him.

    Guard: "The Headmistress said something about someone showing up. Coming for armor?"

    I expected the barracks to be mostly bunk beds and lockers. It''s actually pretty similar to the dorms! Each guard had their own small room and they shared separate locker rooms based on gender. Instead of the usual lounge when entering the dorms, it was repurposed for the receptionist and their desk.

    Steven: "I''m a swordfighter. I need something to keep arrows off me but light enough to sprint."

    Rayna: "I''m the same."

    Guard: "Good, we don''t carry heavy steel plate armor anyway. We have strong leather instead!"

    He led us further into the locker rooms and shows me where I''d be dressing up. I was left alone with a set of armor inside a bag. This armor, as I slowly fitted it over my clothes, was a lamellar style breastplate. The shoulder straps attached to lames, which layered down horizontally to create a strong, solid defense. The edges of the leather bands were stylized with shapes and secured with brass rivets, further increasing the durability. The pauldrons were secured to the shoulder grommets using leather laces. It had the same layered design and was low profile.

    On to the bracers, they were attached with straps and buckles making it a snug fit. They appeared high-quality with a layered construction and grommets detailing the segments. It covered my arms up to the elbow, leaving that and a bit of my upper arm exposed.

    The tassets were new to me. They looked like they were the predecessor to chaps. Protective leather hung down from both sides of my legs and protected the outer portions of my legs. The wide suede belt is fastened in the front with 2 buckling straps and held together with grommets.

    Steven: "I''m dressed."

    Rayna: "Covers the vitals¡­ low-profile¡­ this armor was crafted to prevent the guard from appearing militarized?"

    Guard: "Yeah, that and everyone here is a battlemage so ranged combat and mobility are dominant."

    And flashy enough so everyone knows who the guard is.

    The guard reaches for a sword in its scabbard and hands it to me. It was a sleek, simple, and shiny sword like it just came from the smith. A few test swings and I can tell this thing was well made. No loose parts and light construction would make this thing a beast for some brutal parrying in the right hands.

    Guard: "Here, they''re not claymores and they''re short and light. Just be careful in hallways and use a dagger instead. You''ll want to also get rid of any lookouts, so take a bow and quiver."

    Steven: "Nice. If I knew we were fighting, I would''ve brought my sword."

    Rayna: "These will help immensely, thank you."

    We armed up and prepared for the trip. The students would be looking at is if we walked by armed to the teeth so we took a detour through a small forest path. It circled around the Academy and onto the road to the fort. We were going to be in for quite a walk and we passed the time with small talk; trying to get to know each other a little more.

    Rayna: "What kind of sword are you good with?"

    Steven: "All of them¡­ I prefer jians and shortswords. What about you?"

    Rayna: "I''m good with all of them too¡­ but I prefer a rapier. I can be both elegant and deadly."

    Steven: "That''s scary¡­"

    Rayna: "Only when I need to be¡­

    She giggles.

    Rayna: "So, do you know what sword the others would use?"

    Steven: "I think Madelyn might go for a katana if you give her one. The others would probably use whatever if they can''t use their magic."

    Rayna: "Madelyn likes Nekomata weaponry? Then she''s like Lilith, who likes the ninjaken."

    Steven: "Oh¡­ she does, does she..?"

    I know what kind of sword she''s talking about. I stole Lilith''s sword and used it against her once. I''ve never seen her use it, so is she really dangerous with it or is it for show?

    Steven: "Is she good with it?"

    Rayna: "She cut down a hardwood tree in a single strike. Though she was using magic to make it easier, it''s still quite a feat."

    Now that''s really something! If I did go against her in an actual sword fight, I''d be dead for sure. I''m lucky Madelyn is here trying to mediate our rivalry. It''s now something of the past and hopefully, it''ll stay like that forever.

    Rayna: "Anyway, just remember to keep your sword ready."

    Steven: "I know¡­ I''ve fought before."

    Rayna: "Oh, you have? Tell me, what happened in our last battle?"

    Steven: "We were ambushed and poisoned by an elite soldier. These are students... Poison? Maybe, but I doubt all of them can expertly wield a sword."

    Rayna: "You see them as students? They''re bandits."

    Steven: "Bandits? Do you even know why they''re doing this?"

    Rayna: "No¡­ did you see how angry the Headmistress was? It was because of these criminals. That''s a fact."

    Steven: "Let''s round them up."

    Rayna: "You know what they look like?"

    Steven: "The Headmistress showed me their portraits after we returned from Kald."

    I don''t want to sympathize with them but there has to be a reason behind it. We have to catch one of them alive so they can tell us.

 65 Fort Erobern, Part III

    The road started going over a hill and soon enough, the fort was on the other side. The times had caught up to it. Vines started growing on the walls, some of the stone has been chipping away and the roof of one tower was even caved in. There was at least some kind of repair done. The roof was replaced with wood but the walls still needed to be patched up.

    All of this was in one confined area. For a fort, this spot wasn''t a very good one. We can attack from the top of the hill and get some good area coverage with good enough archers.

    Steven: "Is this it? It''s not as large as I thought."

    Rayna: "They didn''t have a choice if they wanted a fort. It must''ve been difficult to move all this stone through Esnia at the time."

    We scouted around the walls looking for all the exits. Though, there was only one and seemed like the only way in or out unless we scaled the wall. Which is easy to do because of the vines.

    When a couple of people came out of the entrance and sat down near a fire pit, we hid behind a thick bush. Those had to be the lookouts and waiting them out isn''t a viable choice as they''re set up comfortably.

    Rayna: "2 at the entrance."

    Steven: "Are they our targets?"

    Rayna: "One of them has a dagger in their belt. What do you think?"

    That''s a really good eye¡­

    We draw our bows and aim. I didn''t want to draw until Rayna said so. If we strike together, we can take them both down without risking one of them shouting and alerting someone else we don''t know about."

    Steven: "You already know."

    Rayna: "Take the bandit on the left on my count¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­"

    Our arrows zipped through the foliage and Rayna''s bandit was struck between the eyes while mine got hit in the neck. They both fell down but mine squirmed on the dirt floor before he eventually stops loving.

    Rayna: "Decent shot. 2 down. Let''s move in and hide their bodies."

    We rushed in and dragged them by the legs around the corner of the fort. Rayna removes them of their weapons and tosses them towards the bushes. I left the arrows inside them as neither of us really had the stomach to see all the blood spurting.

    Rayna: "If it makes you feel better, they probably hurt someone innocent. It''s either us or the executioner."

    Steven: "Let''s keep moving."

    Rayna''s justifications and attitude remind me of bounty hunting in Shouyi. Except, we always caught our targets alive. It still feels pretty familiar with the forests and forts.

    Steven: "You remind me of General Zhenya."

    Rayna: "General? Did you forget who I am? I was once a princess with leadership experience."

    It was risky to be moving through the front gate but it was the only way. Luckily, there was nobody nearby and we dash for the stables right next to us and begin scouting the area.

    Rayna: "Our bows are too bulky to move hallway to hallway. What we can do is use Wind magic. It''s silent and invisible. Conserve your magic power and use the dagger if they get close."

    I equipped my dagger and was ready to cast Slashed Winds should it come down to it.

    The first floor of the tower was dark and empty. It was unused, and casting candlelight proved it.

    Rayna: "This floor is clear."

    This placed aged considerably. Most of what can be called furniture was dusty, broken, burned, or even molded! It''s like nobody has stepped foot in here centuries and we''re the first to rediscover this part of the fort.

    Rayna: "Steven, come on."

    The second floor wasn''t too different. Although, it seemed to be the storage area. Nothing was burned or molded, but the numerous crates were dusty. Whatever is in these crates can''t be important if they let it felt this bad.

    We moved again to the final floor. This time we were greeted with a massive bedroom. The furniture wasn''t flashy or numerous but it was spaced out making the room feel empty.

    Rayna: "Tower''s clear."

    Steven: "It''s a big, empty bedroom."

    Rayna: "And I''m guessing nobody has been here since the morning."

    The top floor had a door that led to a patrol path to the other towers. We peeked out to see if anyone else could see us as the path was very exposed. However, the clouds had been darkening and started a light shower.

    Rayna: "Wow, this rain is going to get worse."

    Steven: "That means we can be more lenient with noise."

    Rayna: "True, but don''t get loud unless you have to. Come on, let''s clear the rest of the towers and secure the outer perimeter."

    In order to minimize the chances of someone catching us on the path, we had to move fast and low to the other side.

    Rayna: "You think this is where you ended up when you and Lilith were kidnapped?"

    Could this really be the place? It''s way too small for a prison to be here unless it''s underground. Then that means we have to find the entrance and search it for anyone else.

    Steven: "If that''s the case, then there''s a complex prison underground."

    Entering the second tower, we realized it''s no different than the first one. A quick search of all the floors and we start to see a pattern. Floor one is unusable; the second floor is a variation of a storage area; the top floor is a bedroom.

    We took a short pause to contemplate our next move when the door opens. It took us both off guard as 2 bandits casually walked in

    Bandit #1: "Yo! We got food¡ª"

    Rayna reacted instantly, throwing her dagger as a throwing knife and hitting one of them directly in the heart.

    Bandit #2: "What¡ª?!"

    I cast Slashed Winds and hit him in the neck, instantly killing him. Rayna rushes her bandit and tackles him to the floor. Grabbing her dagger and repeatedly stabbing him until she was sure he was dead.

    Steven: "Rayna? You alright there?"

    She jumps to her feet, breathing heavily. Taking a second to catch her breath, she looks back at me and nods.

    Rayna: "Nice throw. Wind magic is hard to aim."

    Steven: "I used to practice a lot¡­ are you alright?"

    Rayna: "Yes¡­ bastard really scared me."

    Steven: "Let''s keep moving."

    We moved to the third tower where the pattern continued. Another bedroom with nobody in sight. I''ve never seen a place so empty in my life. We have one more tower and the main building in the middle and we haven''t even found half of the bandits!

    Steven: "Another empty tower with the top floor being a bedroom."

    Rayna: "It''s possible all towers could be bedrooms. The main building is where I''m expecting to find the rest."

    The last tower was the one with a collapsed roof. We were too cautious to get close because the roof caved all the way into the bottom. Nobody would be crazy enough to be here, especially when it''s raining.

    Steven: "All towers are cleared."

    Rayna: "Out of a suspected 11, we got 4 of them. 4 towers cleared, 1 was too damaged to even step foot in it."

    She mumbled to herself before her eyes light up.

    Rayna: "The rest have to be in the main building."

    Steven: "Really?"

    Rayna: "Yes. We have to be vigilant."

 66 Fort Erobern, Part IV

    The final and largest building was the main one in the middle of the fort. It was once important enough to build walls around it so there''s going to be lots of rooms and people.

    We scouted around finding numerous entryways from doors to windows. Rayna took the lead and inches towards a small window that was high up.

    Rayna: "Look, a window."

    I boosted her up and she was able to open it outwards and get a good view inside.

    Steven: "You see anything?"

    Rayna: "Looks like a storeroom."

    She leaps in without saying a word and I naturally became worried. I actually thought for a moment that one of the bandits pulled her in. I could hear things falling down followed by a moment of silence. Just as I was about to scale the wall to get in, Rayna peeks around the corner and calls out to me.

    Rayna: "Well, hurry up!"

    I followed her trying to understand what happened. When I entered the storeroom the noise she made was from stacked crates falling over. The broken crates spilled out grains like wheat and oats. So, this is where they keep their food?

    Steven: "What was that about?"

    Rayna: "I fell and hit my elbow."

    Steven: "You idiot. Tell me when you''re going to do something like that next time. I thought someone yanked you in."

    Rayna: "O-oh¡­ I''m sorry sweetheart, I''ll be mindful next time."

    I searched around for anything useful but everything was mostly dry food. I''m not sure how good the food is because the room was uncomfortably warm and humid like a swamp. I could feel the armor sticking to me!

    Steven: "Ugh, it''s too warm in here."

    Rayna: "We''re moving. There''s nothing here."

    We slowly opened up another door to a hallway. It was lit with magic crystals which meant that someone around here is familiar with magic. A quick scan of the area and we realize that there''s nobody around and only a couple more doors on opposite ends of the hallway. It gave us some breathing room and allowed us to move freely as we plan out our next move.

    Rayna: "It''s clear."

    Steven: "Which direction do we go?"

    Rayna: "We came in from the east. So¡­ let''s go right and counterclockwise and see if we can circle around. We have to check every door and room."

    We moved quickly through the towers compared to the main building. There were so many rooms serving many different purposes that we can''t tell for sure if someone was in there or not. The fact that we relied heavily on the element of surprise to drop the bandits only made us slower.

    Someone was walking across the hallway in front of us repeatedly, forcing us to stop, hide, and watch. Whoever it was, he was moving different kinds of food back and forth.

    Rayna: "He could be bringing food to the others. We can follow him."

    Steven: "Let''s wait out."

    Once he returned and walked out with a serving platter, I knew it was time to trail behind him unnoticed. He went to a massive feast hall where a couple more were enjoying themselves. There wasn''t a lot to hide behind but we were forced to hide behind a single barrel in an isolated corner.

    Steven: "It''s a big room."

    Rayna: "It''s the main hall. Usually, everyone comes and eats. There''s only 3 of them."

    Steven: "I see Saxton Lowe and Sophie Fertig."

    Rayna: "What does the Headmistress want?"

    Steven: "Us to put a stop to them."

    Rayna: "We can earn her favor if we captured them alive."

    Steven: "Good¡­ can we do it?"

    Rayna: "Just watch."

    She sits on her knees and raises her arms up while avoiding attention at the same time. She starts to chant something as quietly as possible and each one at the table fell one by one. I peeked over the barrel to see it myself and find the unconscious bodies on the floor.

    Steven: "Rayna, what the hell was that?!"

    Rayna: "Crying Winds¡­ it takes a lot out of now that I''m a Wight. I''ll be fine as long as I don''t overdo it."

    I''ve seen a lot, but knocking people out with a single spell tops everything¡­

    We move over to the bandits and move them to a corner. They were all still breathing. We had to move faster because we didn''t know do sure when they''ll wake back up. I definitely recognize 2 of them, Saxton and Sophie. I should''ve brought rope to tie them up.

    Rayna: "I don''t recognize this one."

    She drags the unknown one away a short distance. I wasn''t aware of what she was planning until she unsheathed her dagger. I didn''t want to watch and immediately turned around to watch the doors.

    Rayna: "What''s wrong?"

    Steven: "Nothing¡­ just don''t make him suffer."

    She was quick her blade. With the Unknown dead, she hides him behind the barrel where we hid. We focused on the rest of the rooms and thoroughly searched for anyone else before coming back to the main hall. The bandits were still unconscious in the corner where we left them.

    Rayna: "Top floor secure."

    Steven: "We got 7"

    Rayna: "7¡­ there''s more. Let''s find that dungeon and keep moving."

    There was another door that leads to the spiral stairwell that went down. It was dark and frigid. I took the lead and Rayna had her hand on my shoulder to help her through the stairwell. The light picked up again near the bottom as we reached some variant of a lounge. 2 more of our bandits were playing cards and one of them I recognized as Geralda.

    Geralda: "It''s raining pretty hard outside."

    Bandit #6: "Where''s Mayer?"

    Geralda: "Patrolling the dungeons. He''s been paranoid and upset since 2 of his captives escaped."

    Bandit #6: "Escaped? There''s only one way in and out."

    Geralda: "You''re telling me¡­ they did some real fucking phantom shit unless they''re still hiding in one of the cells."

    I definitely recognize this room! I was slammed through a table when Lilith and I tied escaping! We readied our daggers and prepared for the attack. Geralda was on the right but it would be difficult to incapacitate her without Rayna doing something fancy with her magic.

    Rayna: "Drop them. You have the left one."

    The unknown one on the left had his back turned on me. A good attack with Slashed Winds at the back of his neck and he''ll be dead instantly.

    Rayna: "Now."

    My cast was dead on and the bandit flopped to the floor with any struggle. Geralda was hit in the mouth and blood spewed out. We needed her unconscious! Rayna dashes for her and kicks her into the wall, knocking her out.

    The lounge was too open and bright to hide the bodies. The only way was back up the stairwell with the others.

    Rayna: "Damn, there''s nowhere to hide them. Steven, we have to drag them back upstairs to the others."

    Steven: "She''s still alive?"

    Rayna: "Yeah, I''ll use healing magic on the way up."

    I stuck Candlelight to my armor and led the way up with the Unknown bandit. Rayna had Geralda and was slower while she used healing magic periodically. At the top, I dropped my bandit with the other dead one while Rayna put Geralda with the others.

    Instead of lying her down, she was placed sitting against the wall.

    Rayna: "We have to sit her upright so she doesn''t drown in her blood."

    Steven: "Didn''t you use healing magic?"

    Rayna: "I did¡­ but she''s still bleeding somewhere and unless we can spare at least half an hour, I don''t know where it''s coming from."

    We don''t have that kind of time! Right now we have to grab the last member, Mayer, and any stragglers that slipped past us. We find him and we won''t have to watch our backs once Rayna treats Geralda.

    Rayna: "Steven?"

    Steven: "What?"

    Rayna: "What''s wrong? You''ve been silent."

    Steven: "There''s not a lot to say. We''re killing people."

    Rayna: "I know, but it''s a burden we have to carry to protect the Academy."

    I know what I signed up for¡­

    Rayna: "Only the dungeons are left. Will you watch my back?"

    I nodded.

    Steven: "I understand¡­ that''s why I''m here."

 67 Fort Erobern, Part V

    We continued back down to the dungeons and things really started to slow down. From a map laid out on a table, there were 3 cell blocks with 14 cells each. I''ve seen how small the cells are but that''s a lot of cells for one small fort. Why would Ostroven need this many so far out?

    We started the leftmost block. The doors were easy enough to open, it was a single bolt, no lock, and push to open them. We searched for Mayer and anyone they may have kidnapped. The first block was empty and was enough to handle. Though, once we got to the second block, the fatigue of opening 100-pound iron doors repeatedly caught up to us.

    Steven: "Goddamn¡­ this is harder than I thought."

    Rayna: "We don''t have to open all of them, Steven. We just have to find Mayer."

    Steven: "I will not leave anyone behind. We have to open all of these to see if anyone was kidnapped."

    Rayna: "Alright¡­ there''s one more block left. Let''s do it."

    At the third cell block, things took a twist. The first door we opened and someone was sitting in the corner with their head resting on their knees. I was nervous, I didn''t know if the silhouette was Mayer or an innocent person. Rayna gets in front of me armed with her dagger and casts Candlelight.

    Rayna: "It''s a kid."

    I move to her side and see a young girl. No older than 9 years of age. The poor child was at least dressed in a natural jute dress and brown laced bodice. Her long black hair was in disarray and she was dirty.

    Steven: "I''m not here to hurt you."

    I get on my knees and sheathe all my weapons. The girl was terrified and backed further up the wall the closer I got. No matter how many times I reached out to her, she flinches and tries to move her body out of the way.

    Rayna: "Look at her, poor child¡­"

    Steven: "Do you understand me?"

    Maybe she doesn''t understand me and speaks the Old Language. I don''t have much vocabulary but I''ve been learning some words while I was here in Esnia.

    Steven: "I''m here¡­ to voitheia."

    (I''m here¡­ to help.)

    Rayna: "Oh! Isos den ton katalavainete?"

    (Oh! Maybe you don''t understand him?)

    Rayna: "Tha sas pame spiti. Boreite na milisete?

    (We will get you home. Can you speak?)

    The girl shakes her head nervously.

    Rayna: "Ochi. Katalavainete episis Anglika?"

    (No. Do you also understand Anglika?) [1]

    The girl nods.

    Steven: "No? Yes? What are you telling her?"

    Rayna: "No, she can''t speak but she understands both the Old Language and Anglika."

    So she''s bilingual.

    Steven: "We''ll get you out of here, will you follow us?"

    I was expecting a nod but what I got was we running into Rayna to hug her. It took her by surprise, causing her to momentarily lose her balance. However, Rayna seemed happy and even hugged the little girl back.

    The big iron door slammed shut and before we could react, the bolt slammed and locked itself. Rayna hands the girl to me and immediately begins investigating the door. Laughing could be heard on the other side and an unfamiliar voice shouted at us.

    Male Voice: "I caught you!"

    Rayna: "Is locking us away the best you can do?"

    She already knew what to do and looks do the weak points on the door. If it even has any! That iron door is impenetrable unless she''s crazy enough to blow it off the stone frame.

    Rayna: "Steven¡­ shield the girl. I''m using force to get that door open."

    Shit¡­ she really is crazy!

    I took the girl to the farthest corner and put myself in front of her and acted like a shield. I wasn''t expecting any dangerous debris to fly towards me and waited for Rayna to do her thing and blow the door open.

    Steven: "Cover your ears¡­"

    A blinding flash of light and a very loud, thunderous bang overwhelmed us all. I was stunned by the shockwave that sent and slammed my head against the hard, stone wall. I got up from the daze and saw that Rayna blew not just the door, but the entire fucking wall!

    Rayna: "What happened? Aren''t you going to teach us a lesson?"

    I followed her out to assist and see her creeping over to the man that locked us up. As fate would have it, he was Mayer Hofer! I drew my sword and prepared to knock him out. Once I was bent over and reached for his head to slam it against the floor, he kicked me crawled a couple more feet way.

    He reached for his waistline and saw him brandish a gun. I froze, shocked, giving him the opportunity to aim and fire. Another loud bang rang in my ears. I could feel something hot pierce my shoulders and relying on instinct, I hit him back with a spell.

    Rayna: "Steven!"

    Steven: "Wind Torrent!"

    I sent him flying into a wall and collapse while holding my wound. It was bleeding heavily and hurts just as bad. Rayna rushes to my aid and begins using her healing magic. It was enough to stop the bleeding but some of the damage was still visible. It worried me because I''ve always known healing magic to heal wounds to the point where it''s like nothing happened.

    Rayna: "It went through your shoulder. Though it damaged some of your skin so you''ll have to let that regenerate on its own."

    Steven: "Is it bad?"

    Rayna: "No¡­ it''ll just look like fresh skin if you follow a treatment plan. I''ll tell you about it when we get back to the Academy."

    After I was healed to the best of Rayna''s abilities, we searched Mayer for any other possible surprises. I picked up his pistol and inspect it. Rayna becomes curious and hovers over my shoulder to get a look as well. I''m not good with guns but the build looks good. It''s just a simple pistol that just works.

    Rayna: "It''s a miniature musket?"

    Steven: "A pistol."

    Rayna: "You know about these?"

    Steven: "No¡­ I just happen to know what it''s called."

    If anyone would know about this it''s either: Young Mi or Madelyn. I handed the pistol to Rayna so she can see it for herself. Behind her, I caught a glimpse of the girl peeking her head out, looking at us.

    Steven: "Sorry, we didn''t mean to scare you any further. Are you alright?"

    She comes out, dusts herself and nods.

    Steven: "Good, we''re from the Academy. It''s a safe place not far from here. Do you want to go there and see if we can find your family?"

    She nods again.

    Rayna: "Here, Steven. I don''t know what to do with this mini musket¡ªpistol. Do you know how to use it?"

    Steven: "God, I sure hope so? Madelyn might like it."

    She seems like the person to like this kind of stuff. Pocketing the pistol, I continued searching the rest of the cellblock for any other captives. Fortunately for everyone, the girl seemed like the only one here.

    We secured Mayer and checked if he was still alive. He was breathing, which was a good indicator. After bringing him up with the others, we did a headcount of all the bandits.

    Steven: "10¡­ if there was 11, we''re missing 1."

    Rayna: "We checked everywhere. Did you count right?"

    Steven: "2¡­ 4¡­ 7¡­ 9¡­ yeah, it''s 10."

    Rayna: "Hmm¡­ we can search or we can leave. It''s up to you."

    We''ve already spent a lot of time here. If it''s only 1 bandit, then he''ll be discouraged to stick around if he finds out everyone is gone. What we should do is find a way to move 4 people from here to the Academy.

    Steven: "Tend to Geralda and I''ll do a quick search and find a way to transport them. Sound good?

    Rayna: "Yeah, just be careful."

    Steven: "I will¡­"

    I look at the little girl and get down on my knees to her level.

    Steven: "Stay with Rayna, she''ll keep you safe."

    ...

    Author''s Notes:

    [1] - "Anglika" is English.

 68 Fort Erobern, Part VI

    I made a quick search around the main building for any lurking bandit but it actually looks like we got them all. I went into the stables, hoping to find a horse that I could tie up to a wagon.

    Nothing, I couldn''t find anything even related to horses. The stables were empty and the only form of transportation was a wheelbarrow. It wasn''t a bad wheelbarrow, it was just small. I could fit 2 people close together but I have to move 4!

    After a quick moment of brainstorming, I scouted through the stables and found a ton of rope. More than I''d need. It may not be the most efficient way of moving them, but I can place 2 of our bandits on the wheelbarrow and stack the last on top. I could secure them with rope and hopefully, they won''t be weighing a ton.

    I positioned the wheelbarrow outside the entrance of the main building. Heading inside to grab everyone, I catch Geralda sitting on top of the table with Rayna right in front of her talking to each other.

    Geralda: "Uhh, where am I? I should go to my room and rest."

    Although her mouth was sliced, her speech wasn''t impeded and I can understand her.

    Rayna: "I''m here to help you. Right now, I need you to lay down and rest for me."

    Geralda: "But my mouth hurts."

    Rayna: "I see that¡­ I wanted you to lay down so I can find out what''s going on with your mouth."

    Geralda: "Oh, alright."

    Rayna grabs her by the neck and uses magic to render her unconscious. Geralda''s body slumps forward but is pushed back and placed gently on the table. Rayna sighs in relief and continues her task with the other bandits.

    Steven: "Did you use Crying Winds again?"

    Rayna: "Yeah, it''ll keep all of them from getting up for another hour. I used healing magic but couldn''t find where her blood was coming from. She has to be bleeding on the inside."

    Steven: "We''ll just have to hope she makes it to the Academy."

    Rayna: "It''s all we can do."

    We both work together to get the bandits on the wheelbarrow. They were going to be tightly packed and suffocation seemed like a real threat. To try and prevent that, I placed the men, Mayer and Saxton, at the bottom and the women, Geralda and Sophie, on top.

    The rope fastened around them and the wheelbarrow, keeping them from falling out and secure. After one last look around for stragglers, we left the fort for good with the little girl and the bandits. The wheelbarrow was heavy, especially up the hill where Rayna had to help me push.

    At the top of the hill, Rayna stops and looks back. I believed she was feeling unsatisfied. I was kind of right. Another massive explosion centered at the main building obliterates the fort.

    Rayna: "There¡­ whoever was still alive is now dead."

    Steven: "Rayna¡­ why? Rayna¡­ you didn''t have to destroy it!"

    That kind of explosion will have someone follow us!

    Rayna takes the lead and I followed while balancing the wheelbarrow. It seemed like this would''ve been very difficult at first but since we made it over the hill it became easy to balance.

    Steven: "I thought balancing this would be harder. You think this was a good idea?"

    Rayna: "You know how livid the Headmistress was. I''m sure she would want to settle the score herself¡­"

    Steven: "I meant the wheelbarrow¡­"

    Rayna: "Sorry¡­ yeah, I don''t know what you''re thinking to say a wheelbarrow was a good idea but it''s actually working."

    Steven: "It was all I could find."

    While the wheelbarrow was forgiving, the weather wasn''t as much. The rain was fluctuating from a light shower to pouring. It made mud on the road that can get very slippery if none of us were careful.

    Rayna: "How long do you think we were gone for?"

    Steven: "I don''t know. A few hours maybe?"

    Rayna: "You don''t? We should really start bringing watches."

    Steven: "I have one but it''s in my bag on Sefre."

    Rayna: "Did you forget it?"

    Steven: "No, it''s just an expensive one that I don''t want to lose."

    Rayna: "What''s the point of buying something expensive if you don''t use it?"

    Steven: "It''s not even mine¡­"

    We ended up spending far more time returning from the fort than showing up. All of us were fatigued but I wouldn''t say any of us were having it as bad as the little girl. She had cheap sandals for footwear and now they''re somewhat worn out, wet, and soiled with mud.

    Rayna: "We''re here¡­ how are you doing?"

    Steven: "My back has gotten stiff."

    Rayna: "And you? Are you feeling better, child?"

    She nods.

    Rayna: "Good, we''ll finish here and get you cleaned up. Are you hungry?"

    She nods again.

    That kid is really strong. If I had to walk from the fort to here at her age, I would''ve been complaining no matter what the conditions were.

    Rayna: "You''ll get to eat as much as you want soon. Just hang in there."

    We moved the small forest path again to avoid attention from the students. For all I know, they might think that we''re the bandits and moving wheelbarrow full of dead students. It was best to avoid as much as we could. Once we got to the barracks, we were given the privilege of finally resting. The same guards were hanging around and helped out with the wheelbarrow by hauling it to the male locker rooms.

    I never felt so relieved and closer to heaven once I let my sore muscles rest.

    Guard #1: "You''ve been gone a while. I assume everything went well?"

    Steven: "Ahh~"

    Rayna: "We took care of it."

    Guard #1: "And the kid?"

    Steven: "Ahh~"

    Rayna: "We found her in a cell. Locked up like an animal."

    Guard #1: "Then I''ll see if the Headmistress is available."

    Steven: "Ahh~"

    Rayna: "Yes, please."

    I removed my armor and inspect the damaged pauldrons. The bullet went through both sides of the pauldrons! It''s either a powerful musket pistol or the armor wasn''t meant to protect against firearms. It may seem obvious which one it is but the bullet had the momentum to go through the armor and my shoulder.

    Rayna stretches the tunic to inspect my wound again. Her hand was ice cold and got even colder when she presses against my shoulder like an ice pack to reduce any swelling. Does Rayna know Ice magic?!

    Steven: "You know Ice magic?"

    Rayna: "It''s Frost¡­ you¡ªit was something we put together¡­ you know?"

    Steven: "Ahh~ will I be fine?"

    Rayna: "You''ll be fine. I don''t think any major damage occurred because I was quick to use healing magic."

    Steven: "Ahh~"

    Rayna: "Either stop or I''m going to put you in an armlock."

    Steven: "Thank you, Rayna, however conceited you may be."

    She laughs and finishes with her treatment. Whatever she did, it killed all the pain in my shoulder. Not only that, it numbed most of the muscle soreness throughout my body. She must''ve been liberal with the use of healing magic.

    Rayna: "Shut up¡­ you know I kept you from bleeding out."

 69 Fort Erobern, Part VII

    Headmistress: "You''ve returned."

    Steven: "We brought them."

    Headmistress: "You should''ve¡ª"

    She notices the little girl and changes her tone.

    Headmistress: "They''ve wasted enough of our time already. These criminals and going to face the full extent of Esnia''s law."

    No matter what tone she takes it''s obvious that she''s pissed. It has to be about the girl they put in the infirmary. Though, I can''t really make the connection. Who is that girl in the infirmary and is she important to the Headmistress?

    Rayna and I began to move the bandits from the wheelbarrow to the floor. Whatever is happening to these people, it''s not going to be pretty. I caught the Headmistress eyeing the weapons we left on the benches several times. Maybe I should get the little girl out of here as a precaution.

    Rayna: "He''s still alive¡­ stop faking it or I''ll slit your throat as I did to the rest of your friends."

    Steven: "Rayna¡ª!"

    I''m definitely getting her out of here! I have to worry about them both!

    Steven: "Can you take the girl to Madelyn? She''s in my dorm."

    Guard #2: "Sure thing."

    The little girl followed him without second-guessing it. I suppose she knew what was going to happen. Even if she does, I''m glad she won''t be around to witness it. I have a feeling the bandits won''t be leaving alive.

    Headmistress: "Steven¡­ Rayna¡­ just know that you don''t have to do this."

    Rayna: "He shot my husband. I should kill him myself."

    I''m this far in so I may as well see it through.

    Steven: "I''m in."

    Guard #1: "Headmistress, I don''t wish to be a part of this."

    Headmistress: "That''s fine, you''re excused."

    It was down to the 3 of us now. We waited for them to wake up. They were slowly starting to grunt and twitch. The only one that was still unresponsive was Geralda. I pointed it out to her and she checked her for a pulse.

    Rayna: "Geralda didn''t make it. I believe she bled to death while unconscious."

    Headmistress: "I was planning to kill them all myself."

    Steven: "Right here in the locker room?"

    Headmistress: "Where else?"

    It might be the most private but I would''ve gone for a deep, off the beaten path location in the forest. There would be a good chance nobody will find them depending on how far we go.

    We had to tie the remaining 3 up to prevent a struggle. I had Mayer and I made sure my rope was extra tight. I didn''t expect either the Headmistress or Rayna to know how to tie someone up but they ended up surprising me. Their knots were secure and tight.

    As we waited a little longer, Mayer was one of the first to wake up.

    Mayer: "You''re tying me up? To torture me? Bah, you don''t even know what you''re doing!"

    Steven: "I''m pretty sure I do. A big scary Demon taught me how to catch other big scary Demons."

    Mayer: "I don''t even know what you''re talking about."

    Headmistress: "Try telling that to the girl in the infirmary."

    She brought up the girl again, making me want to know how important she is even more.

    Rayna and the Headmistress took turns beating and kicking Mayer. I opted out because I couldn''t bring myself to do it and used my honor as an excuse for not wanting to kick a bound man. Rayna''s kicks were fierce and aimed at the abdomen, which always winded him. It was worse when the Headmistress did it because she was wearing high heels and kept kicking indiscriminately.

    Saxton: "Ah, shit. Where am I?! Who the fuck are you?!"

    As soon as he opened his mouth, the duo smelled blood in the air and moved over to pummel him. They had an energy spike and the beatings weren''t letting up even after they started spitting up blood mixed with vomit.

    Sophie: "Saxton! Stop! Please don''t hurt him!"

    Headmistress: "Last I recall, he was the one who murdered one of our guards."

    She delivers a hard kick to her abdomen and winds her. It drove Saxton mad to the point where he was able to get up on his knees. However, he didn''t get very far as Rayna kicked him in the head and knocked him back down.

    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that Saxton and Sophie were probably an item. The Headmistress even used it against Saxton by goading him to attack by hurting Sophie. Was it working? Well, I''ve never seen someone so filled with rage before.

    Headmistress: "I''m fine with some amount of delinquency¡­ but once you harm someone you will be hunted. We just doubled down after what happened to that girl in the infirmary."

    I haven''t felt so divided on what I should do. Part of me believes they should be legally tried as criminals. The other half says they deserve even worse.

    Unlike the men, the Headmistress and Rayna weren''t as brutal on Sophie. She was crying and begging, so maybe that''s why. Still, they beat the shit out of her. She just got off easier by comparison.

    Saxton: "Is this how you get your kicks? By beating pregnant women?! You don''t even care if you kill a child!"

    Headmistress: "Funny¡­ I thought you didn''t have any qualms about killing others. So, why should we?"

    How long are they going to beat them? It''s like they have an unlimited amount of stamina! I''d expect them to get their point across long ago but the kicks are still being dished to everyone. It''s not like they''re enjoying this, Rayna has the look of disgust and the Headmistress is still pissed. She''s definitely acting on emotion.

    Saxton: "And you! Standing there¡ª"

    Steven: "Bring me into this and you''ll regret it, boy."

    Saxton: "Hah, you don''t have the balls! Ooh~ what are you going to do, kill us?"

    Rayna lifts Geralda''s body and drops it in front of her group. They all got a good look at her and stared in disbelief. It''s like none of them expected death to be a possibility. Once it registered with them, the fear and heavy breathing enveloped them.

    If they read the murderous intent that was irradiated by Rayna and the Headmistress, then maybe it wouldn''t be a surprise. Sophie was the most vocal about it, screaming at the top of her lungs until she was kicked by Rayna.

    Sophie: "Geralda! No!"

    Mayer: "Relax! We''ll get through this! We always do!"

    Headmistress: "No¡­ you won''t¡­"

    Rayna: "Let me see the pistol, Steven."

    She whispered.

    Steven: "You sure about this? You don''t have to go all the way."

    Rayna: "It''s not for me."

    I slipped the pistol and the powder container into her hands.

    She fiddled with the frizzen and hammer trying to make sense of it. A minute of fiddling and she begins to carefully load the pistol. For someone that didn''t know what a pistol was, she loaded it with relative ease. She has to be experienced with firearms to a degree.

    Once she had the pistol loaded and the hammer cocked, it gets handed off to the Headmistress. She waved it around between the 3 deciding who''d be the first to get shot.

    Mayer: "Are you going to kill us now? Is that it?"

    Headmistress: "Yes, starting with you."

    A bright flash and an ear-piercing bang quickly went out. It made everyone flinch and cause smoke to fly everywhere. The smell of burnt powder filled our noses. As we looked back at the Headmistress, she stood over Mayer''s immobile body. A decently sized hole between his eyes.

    Saxton: "Fuck!"

    Sophie: "Saxton!"

    The Headmistress backs away and places the pistol down on the benches. Did she reach her limit? She lifts one of our swords and looks back to Saxton. The sword trembled in her hands. I knew then that she''d never killed someone before and currently trying to process it in her mind.

    Rayna carefully grabbed the sword from her hands and tried to get her calmed down. She can''t keep this up and I won''t let her take another life while I''m around. There''s no need for anyone else to die. After all, their leader was dead.

    Rayna: "We''re in this together. I killed Geralda."

    Then again, there''s never a clear end to things.

    She reaches out with the sword in her hands trying to hand it to me. We really are in this together. The best way I can do this is to make it quick. I lifted the sword and point to Saxton, who had been watching us quietly and in fear.

    I kicked and flipped him on his stomach. He tried struggling but I held him in place by keeping my boot on his back. A quick slash at the back of his neck would kill him quickly. I held my breath and swooped down with the sword; cutting most of his neck. His body jolted before he starts lying motionless in a pool of his own blood.

    Rayna: "We''re done here."

    Steven: "What do we do with her?"

    I point towards Sophie, who had curled up in a ball and started crying softly.

    Rayna: "It''s up to you. Do you kill her or spare her?"

    Sophie¡­

    I''m not sure if Saxton was telling the truth about her being pregnant because she doesn''t look like it. I won''t kill her but I don''t want to spare her and send her into the wild. If she''s an idiot then she''ll be coming back to try and kill us in our sleep. No, we need to make sure she learned her lesson. The best course of action would be to send her off to prison.

    Steven: "I''m sure she''s aware of what happens if you cross the Academy. Send her to prison for accessory to murder."

    Rayna: "Smart choice. If this didn''t teach her a lesson then prison will. Fear can be an excellent teacher. She''ll be out in say¡­ 10 years?"

    Now that the bandits were dealt with, another problem appears. The Headmistress is still shaken up. It really was her first time killing someone. In hindsight, it definitely was a bad idea to put her through that.

    Steven: "Are you fine, Headmistress?"

    Rayna and I sat beside her and tried comforting her.

    Headmistress: "Y-yes¡­ it was my¡­ my first¡­"

    Steven: "I understand how you feel, Headmistress."

    Headmistress: "Y-you do?"

    Steven: "I know it''s scary¡­ we believe we can handle it but once it comes down to it, we hesitate. It feels like time freezes and we''re stuck forever. Then when that arrow starts flying through the air, everything becomes really fast and blurry. You don''t understand what had happened until after the deed is done."

    The Headmistress takes both of our hands with hers. She quietly sat there holding our hands in her lap. Her face filled with sorrow the more she started to think.

    Headmistress: "How do you live with it?"

    Rayna: "By knowing what we do is right. They would''ve kept hurting people if we hadn''t stopped them."

    Headmistress: "Who was the first person you killed?"

    Steven: "Bandits¡­ the first time I had to kill happened because my friend was kidnapped by bandits."

    Headmistress: "Was it Madelyn?"

    Steven: "No¡­ her name is Niroja. She''s a Goblin."

 70 Fort Erobern, Part VIII

    Headmistress: "You may disagree or even¡ªnot like me anymore but that girl in the infirmary is my daughter¡­"

    Neither of us was expecting it but we immediately understood why the Headmistress was so upset. I might not have a lot of family but I''d do anything if they asked.

    Rayna: "She''s still in the infirmary, yes?"

    Headmistress: "She is¡­ but she hasn''t woken up since Young Mi was with her."

    Rayna: "You should go to her, Headmistress."

    Steven: "We''ll clean this up¡­"

    Rayna: "Yes¡­ there won''t be any trace of them left¡­ except for Sophie."

    Headmistress: "Thank you, both. I owe you a great deal for your troubles."

    Steven: "After our assignment is done and we go home, you should stop by to visit if you have the chance."

    Rayna: "We''ll accommodate you if you want to stay on the capital isle. I have a room in the Tower; Steven has a cozy cabin."

    Headmistress: "Thank you¡­ I actually have to stop by once your assignment is finished."

    We all stood up to finish our tasks and be on our way. The Headmistress, however, grabbed my hands and slowly inched slowly towards me. I knew what she was up to! A kiss! I would''ve let her but once I saw the ring on her finger, it suddenly didn''t sit well with me and I pulled away.

    Steven: "I don''t think this is a good idea, Headmistress."

    Headmistress: "I¡­ I¡­"

    Steven: "I know that you need someone right now."

    Headmistress: "Then¡­"

    Steven: "But I''m not the one, sorry."

    She dips her head and silently continues out the door. Rayna and I didn''t know what to say at first. A moment of silence felt appropriate before we really did he back to cleaning up the mess we made.

    Rayna: "You turned her down? That''s unusual, you''re usually a sucker towards women that make the first move."

    Steven: "You really think I''m like that?"

    Rayna: "You''re single. It wouldn''t surprise me."

    Steven: "Have some faith will you?"

    Rayna: "How can I? You''re acting strangely."

    Steven: "She''s married¡­ I don''t want to make that mistake."

    Not again, at least.

    We lifted the deceased and laid them on the wheelbarrow to dispose of them later. Sophie was very quiet as she watched us. I had to move her if I wanted to continue cleaning. She flinched when I reached my hands out to lift and move her to one of the benches. I know she deserves the punishment but I''m having mixed feelings considering the possibility of her being pregnant.

    It''s probably best for me not to say anything.

    Rayna: "She did all this for her daughter¡­"

    Steven: "Yes¡­"

    Rayna: "Would you do the same if it happened to me? If I was kidnapped?"

    Steven: "Yes¡­"

    Rayna: "Really?"

    Steven: "Don''t get kidnapped."

    Rayna: "You don''t hate me do you?"

    I stopped and looked at her, wondering what she meant. Then I realized it was about the unfortunate students we murdered.

    Steven: "No, I don''t¡­ an example had to be made for the safety of the Academy."

    Why is she even questioning it? She''s always confident!

    I set my focus on mopping up the blood. Luckily for me, I know a very strong base mixed with water will be all I need. With a mop, I hit the bloodied floor hard until my arms started feeling heavy. The biohazard should be taken care of after such a vigorous cleaning. The areas that I swept were much lighter in color, making it an eyesore for anyone that has pride in cleaning. Though, it''s better than having wet bloodstains and the possibility of getting some kind of disease.

    Rayna: "We did a good job. When did you learn to clean blood off the floor? It''s hard to remove if you don''t know what you''re doing."

    Steven: "It''s, uh, one of those things you know."

    Rayna: "Really?"

    I had to clean my friend''s blood off the couch. That could be single-handedly the worst moments of my life. I never felt so worthless and depressed. The memories slowly start to creep back in and I end up losing my composure. Becoming frozen in place, it just so happens that remembering it makes me dizzy¡­

    Steven: "I''d¡­ rather not talk about it."

    Rayna: "Steven?"

    Steven: "¡­please¡­"

    Dark memories!

    Considering that all of our work was done, it was just a matter of tying up loose ends. Sophie was sitting, leaning against the wall, covered in bruises and scratches. I wonder what someone like her is thinking.

    No matter what, I want her to go to prison and reflect. With the bruises, it''s possible she can end up like Geralda and pass away from internal bleeding. That can''t happen! I sat in front of her and used a liberal amount of magic to heal the bruises.

    Rayna: "What are you doing to her?"

    Steven: "Healing magic."

    Rayna: "You shouldn''t waste your magic on someone like her."

    Steven: "I''m going to anyway¡­"

    The guard finally comes in after I finish up with the magic. The only way she could bleed out is through a wound deep inside I missed.

    Steven: "There¡­ I hope your child wasn''t affected."

    Sophie: "Th¡­ th¡­ thank you¡­"

    She mumbled.

    For a bandit, she looks really timid. I wonder if she even chose to become one or her friends convinced her.

    Guard #1: "I see¡­ the worst has passed."

    Rayna: "Sorry, we don''t know where to put the bodies."

    Guard #1: "Not a problem¡­ I''ll throw them in the forest somewhere. Nobody will find them and soon, they''ll fade and nobody will remember who they were."

    What a sad fate¡­

    It''s what happens when they cross the wrong person.

    The guard counts the bodies in the wheelbarrow and points to Sophie. He grabs her by the arm making her flinch again. He didn''t know what had happened to her and takes it as defiance, tightening his grip around her.

    Guard #1: "What about this one?"

    Steven: "Hey, easy with her¡­"

    Rayna: "Headmistress wants her to be arrested. Be careful with her, we''re not sure if she''s pregnant."

    Guard #1: "There''s a small holding area down a way. It''s comfortable and warm just like the dorms but if it''s as you say; it''s not a problem. She''ll stay there before one of our lieutenants escorts her to the capital."

    Now it''s out of our hands and no longer an issue for us. We ambled onto the cold path road of the Academy to Rayna''s dorm. We were greeted by Young Mi''s soft voice; a blessing to us both.

    Young Mi: "Welcome back."

    Rayna: "We''re back."

    We take off our shoes and sit down on the bed together. I''ve been standing for so long that my feet feel relieved.

    Young Mi: "Steven?"

    Steven: "Sorry, Young Mi, my feet hurt¡­"

    Young Mi: "It must''ve been laborious for both of you."

    Rayna: "Nothing we couldn''t handle. The Headmistress might make us write down a report of what we did exactly but that won''t happen for a while."

    Young Mi: "Why?"

    Rayna: "She''s¡­"

    Steven: "She''s making sure the student in the infirmary makes a full recovery before anything else."

    Young Mi: "Is that student important to her?"

    Rayna: "She''s the Headmistress'' daughter."

    Young Mi: "Oh dear¡­ Headmistress¡­ her daughter will be fine, I made sure of that."

    Rayna: "She''ll come around soon."

    Young Mi: "How did Steven perform?"

    Rayna: "Fantastic, I didn''t need to yell at him. He was a little spooked at the end after¡­ well¡­ the Headmistress executed the bandits."

    Steven: "I''m sorry¡­ the locker room was my limit¡­ I know that now."

    Rayna: "Did it scare you? You didn''t have to stay in there, y''know."

    Steven: "No, it made me realize that we''re all a little screwed in the head."

    I laid back onto the bed and close my eyes.

    Rayna: "You shouldn''t talk like that, it''s not like you to be a cynic."

    Young Mi: "I was thinking¡­ we should revise our promise¡­ we can''t kill anyone unless we absolutely have to protect ourselves or another person."

    Steven: "Right, it''s probably for the best. I''d rather not talk about killing someone right now; justified or not. So, don''t hold it against me."

    Rayna: "I don''t hold it against you. I''ll do anything for you and you know that."

    I felt something light brushing against my face. It was Rayna''s vanilla-scented hair as she leaned down to surprise me with a kiss on the cheek.

    Steven: "This was unexpected!"

    Young Mi: "Should I give you 2 some personal time alone?"

    Rayna: "Eh? N-no, we wouldn''t do that to you, Young Mi."

    Steven: "Not at all!"

    To keep herself from getting embarrassed, Rayna quickly changes the subject.

    Rayna: "Do you think we''re in the right executing those bandits without a fair trial?"

    Young Mi: "I''ve been on the extreme end of both sides. It''s something that I wish I could go back and change. You both know the life I had before. If I didn''t do that then maybe I''d never become a Wight in the first place¡­"

    Steven: "If you never became a Wight, we''d never be able to meet someone as amazing as Young Mi."

    Rayna: "Yeah, you''re the most interesting person I''ve met, Young Mi."

    Young Mi: "I apologize¡­ I''ve had a habit of getting upset about my past."

    She sighs then laughs.

    Young Mi: "I don''t regret the life I had. My choices could''ve been better but if I never became a Wight, I wouldn''t have met so many unique people like everyone in our group."

    The most unique person right now would be the little girl we found. I had almost forgotten about her! Hopefully, Madelyn had done everything for me and fed her.

    Steven: "Shit¡­ I almost forgot about that girl we found."

    Rayna: "Where did she go?"

    Steven: "To my dorm."

    Young Mi: "You found a little girl?"

    Steven: "Yeah, she was locked behind a cell inside the fort."

    Young Mi: "Oh, that poor little child!"

    I get up and slip into my shoes. Before I left for my dorm, I made sure Rayna and Young Mi were going to be fine.

    Steven: "Well, I''m going back to check on her. I''ll see you both later."

    Young Mi: "Come back anytime."

    Rayna: "See you soon."

 71 Fort Erobern, Part IX

    Madelyn: "There you are!"

    Back in my dorm.

    The way it should be.

    Steven: "I''m back, everyone."

    Madelyn was the first and only one to greet and tightly hug me. It created discomfort with my back and had no choice but to slowly pry her off. Rayna''s healing magic may already be wearing off!

    Steven: "¡­ow¡­"

    Madelyn: "I didn''t hurt you, did I?"

    Steven: "I had to carry like 200 pounds from the fort."

    Madelyn: "Wha~? Shut the fuck up¡­ you didn''t carry that much."

    Steven: "In a wheelbarrow."

    Madelyn: "Sure~"

    Lilith was with the little girl, who had been cleaned up and bathed, asking her questions as she wrote in a leather notebook. She at least figured out a way to communicate with us. If sign language is a thing around here, I sure as hell don''t know it. When they turned their heads to me, both of them happily waved at me.

    Steven: "Hey, little one! I never got to ask you what your name is. Do you have one?"

    She lifted up her notebook and points to the top of the page. "Joan of Lira" was scribbled across in nearly perfect handwriting. She doesn''t have a surname, so she''s a peasant. It actually makes finding her home that much easier. It means that if we find Lira, we can find her family.

    Steven: "Joan¡­ that''s a very nice name."

    Madelyn: "She''s been behaving well."

    Steven: "How is everyone? Did she eat yet?"

    Lilith: "Yes, we weren''t sure what was going on when she was dropped off but we could tell she was hungry. I helped her bathe and everything."

    Steven: "That''s great¡­ did you eat good, Joan?"

    She nods happily.

    Madelyn and Lilith took better care of her than I expected. It saves me some trouble. I laid down on my bed and let out a weary sigh. It''s not the usual time we call it a day but I already want it to be over.

    Joan crawled onto my bed and sat next to me. She smiled and hugged her notebook tightly. Did she want to talk? Maybe she just wanted to be around me. Rayna and I did save her so it''s not unreasonable to believe.

    Steven: "Oh¡­ hello."

    Madelyn: "Why''re you being so formal for?"

    Steven: "I''m just making sure she''s comfortable. Anyone not fu¡ª"

    I almost swore in front of a kid!

    Steven: "Anyone would do that, Madelyn. I''m sure you did the same while I was out."

    Madelyn: "I know because I did."

    Lilith: "Her clothes aren''t too dirty either but we should still find her new clothes. The seams aren''t the strongest."

    Steven: "We have to find her family, too."

    Madelyn: "Another quest chain?"

    Lilith: "You''re from Lira, Joan?"

    Steven: "Tell us how you ended up in the fort."

    She opens up her notebook and flips to a new page. Using a pen Lilith had given her, she begins to write as fast as she can.

    Joan (Notebook): "Can I tell you everything?"

    Joan (Notebook): "I ran away."

    Steven: "W-why?"

    Joan (Notebook): "My real parents died and I was put in an orphanage. The lady there was mean and beat me. I ran away and Sophie asks me if I wanted a new home. I followed her and a big mean man put me in the basement."

    Steven: "Mayer¡­"

    Her writing is a little hard to understand but I can get the picture. She ran across Sophie during her escape and she took her in. Mayer caught them and put Joan in the cells.

    Steven: "What about Sophie? Was she mean?"

    Joan (Notebook): "She was nice. She gave me food and said sorry for putting me in the basement."

    She grabs her notebook and quickly writes out a question.

    Joan (Notebook): "Did you kill her?"

    Steven: "No, but she''s going to jail for doing bad things. It''ll be a very long time before she gets out but it''s for her own good."

    Joan (Notebook): "Thank you."

    She looked really happy that I didn''t off her. Sophie might''ve actually been the stick-in-the-mud of her friends. It makes me feel good about showing her some mercy.

    Steven: "Well, damn¡­"

    I said in a low voice.

    Madelyn: "What should we do with her?"

    Steven: "Do you want to go back? To Lira?"

    Joan frantically shakes her head and hides behind Lilith, who unexpectedly comes to her defense.

    Lilith: "She''ll be beaten again! Do you want that!?"

    Madelyn: "Lilith, we can get in trouble for this."

    Lilith: "We don''t even live in Esnia, you think I care if they mark me as a criminal?"

    Madelyn: "Steven, what do you think we should do?"

    Are orphanages so bad that kids are running away from them? If she wants to stay with us, who would raise her?

    Madelyn obviously doesn''t; I can''t force her on Lilith; Neither can I do that to Young Mi or Rayna; Dai-tai and Niroja? Well, I''m not sure if that''ll be a good idea. They might not know anything about raising a child. The only choice is either me or Lilith. Until then, we have to reach Sefre to sort it out officially.

    Steven: "Joan¡­"

    She peeks her head from behind Lilith''s shoulder and peers at Madelyn and I.

    Steven: "You promise me that you''re telling me the complete truth and not hiding anything else?"

    She slowly nods and goes back to hiding behind Lilith.

    Lilith: "You''re scaring her."

    Steven: "If she''s telling us the truth then she''s coming with us. Lilith has a point. We''ll only get in trouble if we get caught."

    Lilith: "Really? Thank you."

    Madelyn: "Alright then, better make sure nobody finds out."

    We managed to coax her from the hiding spot and she proceeded to sit next to Lilith. Madelyn sits on the bed across from us and starts looking up at the ceiling.

    Madelyn: "Are you coming with us to meet the Fae tomorrow?"

    Steven: "I think Rayna and I are going to sit it out this time."

    Madelyn: "Will Rayna allow that?"

    Steven: "Yeah, we agreed to split the work so it''s unlike her to change her mind."

    I could use the time to do what I want. My hands are asking me to whip up a cake. In fact, I want to see if the cafeteria would let me cook to see if I still have what it takes to work in a restaurant setting.

    Steven: "Hey, Madelyn¡­ you went to uni but what did you study?"

    Madelyn: "Why do you ask?"

    Steven: "I''m curious... unless you just went there to waste your tuition."

    Madelyn: "My master''s¡­ in psychology."

    Steven: "You''re kidding me?"

    Madelyn: "I''m serious."

    Steven: "So, what..? Should I call you Doctor Madelyn? Or what was your¡ªKing? Doctor King?"

    Madelyn: "I''m not licensed. Never have been. Besides, I want you to keep calling me Madelyn; no matter what I am. You too, Lilith."

    Lilith: "Sure, but¡­ what''s uni?"

    Madelyn: "University¡­ it''s a place for higher education. I was studying to become a mental health therapist."

    Lilith: "Oh, I know what you mean!"

    The Academies serve the same function. I''ve heard of other schools throughout Everhand but I''ve never been adventurous enough to look. My bubble and routine were perfect up until I ended up on the other side of the world.

    Lilith: "Did Steven also go to uni?"

    Steven: "Nope, I was crowned the next master chef of my family''s restaurant so my life was pretty much set."

    Lilith: "At least your cooking backs that up."

    Madelyn: "I learned a lot that helped me in this world. I should teach everyone what I know."

    It''s impressive that she set high goals for herself and actually tried reaching it. I wonder if she''ll continue her education in Sefre, or Everhand if she wishes to follow me.

    Steven: "You''ll teach Dai-tai and Niroja?"

    Madelyn: "When we return. Niroja can learn this, easy. Dai-tai on the other hand¡­"

    Steven: "She probably already knows all the tricks."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, she might know more than me. It could be why she''s a pervert."

    Steven: "My kind of pervert."

    She stands up and puts all her power into a painful kick on my shin.

    Steven: "Ahh! Oww! What the hell?!"

    Madelyn: "Don''t be a womanizer. She might be okay with it but other people think differently and you''ll end up hurting someone you really care for. What would you do if Kanna finds out you''ve been sleeping around?"

    She had to hit me where it would hurt most¡­

    Steven: "I hate you¡­"

    Madelyn: "Because you know I''m right!"

 72 Fort Erobern, Part X

    Steven: "Right, I actually found something and thought you might like it."

    I had the pistol bouncing around in my pocket and since the timing isn''t going to get better, I may as well hand it to Madelyn now.

    Madelyn: "Oh, a musket pistol?"

    If Madelyn is such a gamer, she might like the musket pistol I lifted off Mayer. It''s not exactly the best gift in terms of origin, but it''s perfect if I try to think like her. It''s historical value and the themes of medieval fantasy magic mean the musket is perfect for a rogue like her.

    Madelyn: "Ooh~ it''s a flintlock."

    Steven: "You know about guns? You can have it if you''d like it."

    Madelyn: "I just happen to play video games. Where did you get it?"

    Steven: "Looted it from the fort."

    Madelyn: "Is there like... replication magic so it has infinite ammo?"

    Woah, she''s already trying to customize it?

    Steven: "I... well, don''t know. It''s possible the mages at Twilight might know how to do it."

    Madelyn: "We should name it... uhh~ let me¡ªoh! It''ll be called the "1776 Flintlock Scavenger variant."

    Steven: "Can you even remember a name like that? What does scavenger even have to do with it?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, you looted it like a scavenger looking for gold. You know, let me keep a theme here. I''ll start wearing a bandana once it''s enchanted with replication magic."

    I may have to stop her...

    She showed restraint and handed it back. Does she not want it?

    Madelyn: "Here, you can have it back."

    Steven: "You don''t want it?"

    Madelyn: "Not right now¡­ I don''t have a holster so please don''t let me lose it."

    She couldn''t avert her gaze. It drew her in but resisted its call. I eventually put it away in my bag for safekeeping.

    Steven: "Did you find anything out about Joan?"

    I sat next to her and faced away from Joan as she was with Lilith.

    Madelyn: "Joan¡­ why are you being secretive and whispering?"

    Steven: "You''re the closest I''ll get to a psychologist right now and I don''t want to ask her. It might make her sad."

    Madelyn: "Selective mutism or Aphasia."

    She crosses her legs and clasps her hands.

    Madelyn: "I thought it was passive-aggressiveness but Lilith found out she was 9. I''m sure it''s one of the 2."

    She sighs and looks back at Joan.

    Madelyn: "Don''t take it as fact, it''s just my observation."

    Steven: "If it''s mutism, you think she''ll be able to talk one day?"

    Madelyn: "I honestly don''t... know... huh..."

    Joan gets away from Lilith and crawls towards us. She leaned against my back, catching me completely off guard. It scared me a little and I put my arms out as a barrier to keep her from falling.

    Steven: "Easy, I don''t want you to fall off the bed."

    Lilith: "Joan says she''s tired."

    Steven: "She said that?"

    Steven: "Well, alright then. It''s an hour early from the usual time but we can all get ready for bed."

    Madelyn: "Is she getting a bed to herself or sharing?"

    Lilith: "She wants to share with... Rayna and Steven."

    With Rayna...

    Great, I have to walk again...

    If it''s the last time for the rest of the day then I''ll live with it. The dorm isn''t that far to begin with.

    Madelyn: "She wants to sleep with the heroes of today."

    Steven: "I don''t want to leave you 2 alone."

    Lilith: "We''ll be fine."

    Madelyn: "Yeah¡­ I don''t have to hear you snoring."

    Steven: "I don''t snore..."

    Lilith: "You do... it''s just not as disruptive as she''s making it out to be."

    Madelyn: "Don''t kill it, Lilith!"

    I grabbed my bag of clothes and took everything I''d need; mostly clothes. As I prepared my bag, Madelyn was tossing around ideas in her head.

    Madelyn: "You think we can sell our technology and be rich?"

    Steven: "Don''t¡­ I love this world the way it is."

    Madelyn: "How''s that?"

    Steven: "Simple¡­ it''s simply beautiful. Adventuring with everyone these past few months taught me multiple lifetimes and I wouldn''t mind if this trend kept going for a little longer."

    The room fell quiet.

    I couldn''t possibly have made it awkward!

    When I turned to see what was going on, Madelyn and Lilith were sitting close together on the bed staring me down.

    Madelyn: "Are you thinking what I''m thinking, Lilith?"

    Lilith: "Wights are calm but get sentimental easily?"

    Madelyn: "Scary~ can''t imagine dying and waking up with the mindset of a reminiscent monk."

    Steven: "Hey!"

    These girls!

    I''ll get them good one day.

    I throw my bag over my back and grab Joan by the hand. I was ready to head over to Rayna''s dorm for the night and said my goodbyes.

    Steven: "You ready, Joan? We''re going to Rayna''s dorm... see you all tomorrow. Goodnight."

    Lilith: "Goodnight¡ª"

    Madelyn: "Goodnight¡ª"

 73 Fort Erobern, Part XI

    Rayna: "Steven? I didn''t expect you so soon."

    At her dorm, she greeted us happily but a little confused. I quickly explained myself about Joan''s wishes and she eventually decides to let me in. I sat down on Rayna''s bed and realized Young Mi wasn''t here.

    Steven: "Where''s Young Mi?"

    Her eyes light up for a moment and proceed to knock on the door to the bathroom. It slowly cracks open and lots of steam comes drifting out as I could barely see the light reflect off Young Mi''s body.

    Rayna: "Steven is here, you should cover up."

    Young Mi: "Oh, I don''t mind if he sees me."

    Rayna: "Have some shame! He''s here with the little girl I told you about."

    The door slams shut.

    Rayna comes out forcing herself to smile but her eyebrows were upset. Young Mi knows how to tilt someone but to do it towards a group member is something new. Have they been not getting along as well as I was led on or are they just playing around?

    Steven: "Are you alright?"

    Rayna: "Young Mi knows how to push my buttons. She knows I don''t mind you living with the Kanna girl. So she teases me asking "if it''s alright adding more people to the list."

    Steven: "The fu¡ªWhat did you do to her? You should get even with her."

    Rayna: "I don''t know how. I teased her once and she wouldn''t stop doing it back since."

    I never figured that older people would play around like this. I never even took Young Mi to be playful.

    Steven: "If you were as observant as you say you are then you''d know she''s bashful."

    We waited and talked about Joan until Young Mi was out of the shower. She was moderately clothed and only came out momentarily to greet us and retrieve her hairbrush. By the time she was finished, she came out and motioned for her to come to sit by me.

    She did without knowing any better.

    Steven: "Hey, Young Mi¡­"

    I knew I was going to get in trouble for this, so I didn''t hold back and complimented her and simultaneously showed a suffocating amount of gratitude for everything she''s done.

    Young Mi: "Oh? Oh dear¡­ I never thought I could be that important."

    Steven: "Hey, Rayna¡­ don''t you agree that she''s beautiful even without makeup?"

    Rayna: "Yeah, she''s very humble for not using it to her advantage. I wish I could be more like her."

    Steven: "What do you think, Joan? Is she pretty enough to have her portrait taken?"

    Young Mi: "Oh¡­ I get it¡­ now I get it¡­ I won''t tease Rayna. It was a fun little game but if she really doesn''t like it then I''ll stop."

    Good!

    Young Mi knows we''ll push back if she wants to play with us. However, I''m not sure if I got her as well as I wanted to. She''s still as hard to read as she only smiled while looking down at the floor.

    Steven: "Why would you talk to Rayna like that?"

    Rayna: "Like?"

    Young Mi: "I''m not romantically interested but I care about him in my own way."

    Rayna: "Then you saying "I don''t mind if he sees me" was a lie?"

    Young Mi: "Yes. Romance is something I haven''t done in nearly 650 years. So, if I offended you, I''m sorry."

    Rayna: "I¡­"

    She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but stops herself.

    Rayna: "I forgive you."

    Young Mi: "Besides, what are you doing here, Steven? Weren''t you going to stay in your dorm?"

    Steven: "Joan was tired and wanted to sleep with us."

    Young Mi: "I would assume with the both of you, she never met me before now."

    She looks to Joan and gracefully waves at her.

    Young Mi: "Hello, my name is Young Mi, what''s yours?"

    Joan lifted up her notebook.

    Joan (Notebook): "Joan of Lira."

    Young Mi: "What a wonderful name! Do you know her circumstances, Steven?"

    It was basically all written in the notebook. I asked about the notebook and Joan showed everyone what wrote with me giving context. They asked questions of their own and she''d answer them honestly.

    Young Mi: "I''m sorry you had to go through such, sweetheart. You''re safe with us if you really want to stay."

    Joan (Notebook): "Can I really stay?"

    Young Mi: "Of course you can. We don''t live here at the academy mind you; we''re a little nomadic but our home on Sefre might be permanent, right?"

    Rayna: "I have nowhere else to go."

    Steven: "If I live too long people will eventually get suspicious. So¡­ you know where my last stop is."

    It was time to set the beds once we saw Joan yawning. She''s way too tired to keep up but we''re too busy talking! I took my bath and changed into fresher clothes. Once I got out, Rayna and Young Mi were still trying to figure out how we''re all going to sleep.

    Young Mi: "Are you sleeping with your clothes on?"

    Steven: "Yeah, it feels appropriate if Joan is staying in the same room."

    Rayna: "Hmm¡­ how are we going to do this? This bed''s not big enough for 3 people."

    Young Mi: "We could put the 2 beds together like a chain and sleep like that."

    Steven: "I wouldn''t ask you to McGyver it and inconvenience yourself. I don''t mind sleeping on the floor or with you if you''d let me."

    Young Mi: "Nonsense! I did this all the time when Dai-tai and Niroja were younger when my bed wasn''t big enough. It works but there''s a small void in the middle you''d hate to get stuck in."

    The void could be worse¡­

    I don''t know if I ever told them about the time I explored the void. I guess it''ll be a good story to tell everyone back on the isle.

    After we slid Young Mi''s bed frame so it was right next to Rayna''s, we jumped on the bed and called it a night. From left to right, it went: Rayna, Joan, Me, and Young Mi. It was fun to have everyone together like this and I realized we weren''t doing this for any real reason. We''re doing this so a little girl can go to sleep and have fun.

    Young Mi: "Are you comfortable?"

    Steven: "I am¡­ it''s always fun to gather everyone for a sleepover."

    Young Mi: "Have you done it before?"

    Steven: "Not really¡­ I lived in a city where all my friends are pretty close together. Same was true for Everhand."

    Not that Hei''an and here is any different. The only difference is that we all live together. There was the village house that everyone stopped by and visited but that was at the time our group started to form.

    Rayna: "Hey, darling."

    She whispered.

    I looked her way and see her watching over Joan, who had already fallen asleep. I can''t help but feel bad; what if this was the first time she''s ever slept on a bed?

    Steven: "How is she?"

    Rayna: "I never have seen someone sleep so comfortably."

    Steven: "She should teach us how to sleep so well."

    I jested.

    Rayna: "Are you seriously going to adopt her?"

    Adopt?

    It actually got me wondering as it hadn''t crossed my mind if I should bring her to Everhand. I imagined that she''d be living in Sefre, which is just as good of an idea.

    Young Mi: "That''s a good question."

    She chimes in.

    It seems like the best course of action is to make the call back on Sefre where we can all get together and decide.

    Steven: "Well, I don''t think either of you would. So someone has to. It''s either me or Lilith. I thought It''d be good to wait until we reach the isle to make a decision¡­ to y''know¡­ see what''s best for her."

    Young Mi: "Trying to be smart? You''re a little young to be called a dad."

    Steven: "I don''t care about being young, she doesn''t even have to call me dad. I just want to make sure she grows up smart and healthy. If that''s something that Lilith or I can''t do then I''ll find someone who can and is willing to adopt."

    Young Mi: "Oh, you did think things through; very good."

    Since it''s another person I might be taking in, I have to cover all angles now.

    I felt Joan''s hand come up and latch onto my sleeves. She might have woken up but when I turned to her, her eyes were still closed. Is she pretending to be asleep and eavesdropping on us this entire time or were we too loud?

    Joan tried to be sneaky about it and once she tried to slightly open her eyes I had already caught her. She didn''t try to play it off and knew she was caught.

    Steven: "Oh¡ªyou were awake, Joan?"

    She slides closer to me and Rayna closes the gap. We were all very close together and Joan looked happy.

    Young Mi: "Maybe this plan of yours doesn''t fail just after you can up with it."

    Steven: "At least give it a day or 2, huh?"

    Rayna: "We have bad fortune in Esnia. Any plan we come up with goes south and we''d have to improvise. Though¡­ I guess this one didn''t fail, we just know how it might end. I know you better than anyone."

    Steven: "Let''s go to sleep¡­ tomorrow is going to be a busy day for Young Mi."

 74 To Make A Witch, Part I

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    Around the morning, Lilith and I went over to Young Mi''s dorm to see if she was ready. We caught her just outside, already waiting for us. She wanted to show us something and waved at us to come inside, putting her finger over her lips asking us to be quiet.

    We assumed it was because of Joan, who should still be asleep but, as a nice surprise, it was her and Steven and Rayna fast asleep together. It was pretty wholesome to see Joan actually sleep with people I would believe she views as parents.

    The little moment ended when Steven woke up, followed by Rayna.

    Madelyn: "Aside from the age difference, you all look like a model family."

    Steven: "Shut up¡­"

    Madelyn: "Go back to sleep then, dork."

    Rayna gets up and heads to the bathroom. Through the commotion we made, Joan was the last one to wake up. She sat up half-asleep and looking around to realize we''re all here. I was the first one she noticed and waves hello at me.

    Madelyn: "Good morning, Joan! Did you sleep well?"

    She nods happily.

    Madelyn: "I bet you did! We''re going to get breakfast, would you like to join?"

    She hops off the bed and puts her shoes on. Rayna comes out after brushing her hair and everyone else looked ready except for Steven, who was still under the covers.

    Madelyn: "You coming, Steven?"

    I called out to him so he can join us but he didn''t move a muscle. I got closer and sat next to him, calling him out again.

    Madelyn: "Steven?"

    I remove the covers and see that he fell back asleep. This was definitely not something he usually does and it got me worried. Weren''t Wights supposed to be tireless? Lilith even sat next to me to check on him.

    Lilith: "He must be really burned out. Yesterday must''ve been his limit."

    Madelyn: "How? I''d say we''ve had it easier than before."

    Lilith: "Well, you know¡­ he cleared out an entire fort with Rayna¡­ and he''s been fighting before we met too."

    Rayna: "Ahh, he''s fine; just kick him off the bed."

    I put my hand against his forehead just to be sure he wasn''t running another fever. Nothing. I checked everything and it really does seem like he''s burned out.

    Steven: "Madelyn? I like this bed."

    Madelyn: "Shh, it''s okay¡­ you can rest now¡­ you earned it."

    Steven: "Earned? Where are you going?"

    Madelyn: "It''s just us going to get breakfast."

    Steven: "Wait¡­ I''ll come to."

    When he got out of bed, the only thing he had to do was put on his shoes and go fix his bed hair. For some reason, he was already in his clothes. It just seems uncomfortable to be sleeping like that!

    Steven: "You ready, Joan?"

    He grabs her hand and double-checks everything at the door.

    Rayna: "Is Steven being an older brother to Joan already?"

    Madelyn: "He''s more of a dad, don''t you think?"

    Rayna: "Actually¡­ yeah¡­ he already is¡­"

    Steven: "No, I''m not¡­ let''s go."

    The conversation continued into the hallways and outside. Steven was taking the lead and we trailed right behind him.

    Young Mi: "Would that make you a mother, then?"

    Rayna: "Well, we''re not married."

    Young Mi: "Do you plan to?"

    Rayna: "No, and don''t ask why because you won''t understand."

    Nobody will understand!

    When we arrived at the cafeteria, breakfast was coming fresh from the kitchen. We got in line with some of the other early-bird students and sat at a table with my group.

    Eggs and sausage.

    The breakfast wasn''t ideal today because I''ve grown used to homemade meals. I''ll really get hungry later on so I should prepare extra rations.

    Young Mi: "The weather is perfect. No clouds or fog."

    Madelyn: "Are we going north?"

    Young Mi: "Yes, we are. We''ll see if you''re right about the homestead being responsible for the Fairy issue. If so, then we could save ourselves the time."

    We went over the plans again, making sure we all knew what we were going to be doing.

    Young Mi is our workhorse and we''re more or less the equipment. Our plan went like this:

    One, head north and get into contact with the Fae. They might be difficult but they are inquisitive. I''m the bait since I''m a human and they''ll be too curious to let me get away.

    Two, once we find a fairy, we''re going to befriend them and offer a hand to help. They''ll be in no position to decline if they want to bloom so it''ll be very easy.

    Three, Young Mi will ask for a "Fair''s Blessing." Magic naturally comes from the world, and the Fae can have control over where it goes. The blessing is supposed to recuperate more magic than Young Mi can spend.

    Four, this one is more of a "Plan B." If the source of the problem is not at the homestead, then the fairies will guide us to the correct location. They would''ve tried solving the problem on their own and know where to go.

    Five, at the source of the problem, it''ll most definitely be magic-related. Young Mi will use her now limitless supply of magic and use a powerful spell to draw all the magic and expend it.

    It''s basically a hard reset of the entire area.

    Six, this is for Young Mi''s safety. We''ll be beside her if something doesn''t go right and nearly kills herself by using too much magic. We''re going to act like backup batteries and channel our power to her, bringing her back to us.

    Lilith: "Are you going based on your gut?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, it got us that gold in Shouyi so I should be right about the homestead."

    I wouldn''t say it''s my gut but more of an educated guess. I pinpointed everything that''s happening on a map and the homestead just happened to be in the middle!

    Young Mi: "You''ll surprise anyone with that intuition of yours, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "I''ll use it to advance ourselves. We''ll have our names recognized as nobility; I can see that happening."

    Young Mi: "Then again, you surprise me with your delusions."

    Madelyn: "Dreams, not delusions. Who doesn''t want to be rich and live the easy life?"

    Steven: "Those same delusions of yours made you believe this was a video game."

    Rayna: "Don''t be rude to your sister."

    After everyone ate, we got our bags and gathered up at the northern entrance. The air was getting comfortable but the winds still blew in cold air. The sun was rising, and beaming the warm air onto us. The weather couldn''t get any better!

    Steven: "How long will you be out?"

    Young Mi: "Several hours¡­ we might not be able to return until tomorrow morning."

    Madelyn: "You worried? We don''t mind if you tag along."

    Steven: "No¡­ you should keep the glory of saving the Fae. Besides, as a Wight, I feel tired."

    Young Mi: "You haven''t expended your magic, have you?"

    Steven: "I did use Wind magic and healing spells."

    Rayna: "I''ll help him, don''t worry about a thing, everyone!"

    We all said our goodbyes and hugged it out. Steven and Rayna walked back to the academy with Joan holding onto Rayna. She was starting to look the parent now and it gave me an idea to tease her about it later.

    Madelyn: "He has a fancy way of saying lazy."

    Lilith: "He''ll just fall back asleep."

    Young Mi: "Oh, I never told you about last night."

    She tells us how someone would need to adopt Joan and Steven seems happy to do so. It''s not a bad thing but is he ready for that kind of responsibility?

    Madelyn: "I said it jokingly but damn. Is he really going to be an adoptive father?"

    Young Mi: "Who knows? Do you have anything to say about it, Lilith?"

    Lilith: "Me? No, I just want the right thing to be done. I was hoping she''d stay with us but if she wants to be with Steven I won''t force her to stay."

 75 To Make A Witch, Part II

    Young Mi: "Does everyone know what their role is?"

    Lilith: "Yes."

    Young Mi thought it''d be a good idea to really hammer in our plan. It''s not like we''d forget either because our jobs are simple compared to hers. In fact, if everything goes perfectly, we won''t be needed.

    Madelyn: "Yeah."

    Young Mi: "Good¡­ remember to be respectful and let me do the talking."

    After some time, Young Mi detects something and stops in front of us. We looked around the trees and road. Something zipped through the air and knocked Lilith off balance. It stopped in front of Young Mi and it became a staring contest.

    When they said fairy, I imagined something small and could fit in my hand, someone like Tinkerbell. This fairy is way bigger than anything I could''ve dreamed of. She was tall at around 12 inches with long legs and a big wingspan, looking like a dragonfly. She was really green whether it be her skin, eyes, wings, or short hair!

    Fairy: "Who are you?"

    Young Mi: "My name is Young Mi, blessed one."

    Blessed one?

    The fairy curiously circled us and we introduced ourselves. She lands on my head where I freeze in place and feel her little hands and feet all over my head.

    Fairy: "Are you Nekomata, where are your cat ears and tail?"

    Madelyn: "Why would I have cat ears?"

    Fairy: "The magic flowing through you is Nekomata! I can tell the subtle differences between all the races¡­ could it be that you''ve been through a contract?"

    Madelyn: "I am."

    Fairy: "This is so curious! You''re none of the races I''ve encountered before!"

    She was very excited to see someone unusual and hops onto all of our heads, figuring out what race all of us were.

    Fairy: "Oh! Young Mi''s part Snow Elf and Eastern Demon; Lilith''s Snow Elf and Western Demon!"

    Young Mi: "That''s very impressive that you can tell my race by feeling my magic."

    Fairy: "You''re also a Wight, your magic feels reserved."

    Young Mi stopped and blankly stares at the fairy. The fairy backed up a little, believing she may have offended her until she started to laugh.

    Young Mi: "Ohoho~! You can tell by feeling my magic? That''s a first!"

    Fairy: "Well, what''s it like meeting a fairy?"

    Madelyn: "You''re a lot bigger than I imagined."

    Fairy: "Everyone says that!"

    She flies off ahead of the road and looks back at us.

    Fairy: "Come on! I''ll take you to our Mother!"

    That''s phase one complete!

    Since the fairy asked us to follow her, I''d say two is also on the way to be completed. At this rate, we''d be done in just a couple of hours.

    We let the fairy guide us to the rest of her family. They weren''t hidden deep in the forest as I was led to believe when I researched them. They had a little community that was barely off the road!

    It was obvious that she was from the way she looked. Unlike the fairy that guided us here, the mother had this really cool gold, glitter-like substance on her hands, feet, and wings. Young Mi and Lilth tensed up, intimidated, when they saw her.

    Mother: "Nova, who are these strangers?"

    Nova: "They said they were here to help us."

    Mother: "You want to help?"

    Young Mi and Lilith we''re both incredibly silent. If they''re like this then I''d have to be the one doing the talking, not them!

    Mother: "Can you speak?"

    Madelyn: "Sorry, I''ve traced the reported issues on a map and a homestead was in the middle. Are we correct in believing that it has something to do with your people not being able to bloom?"

    Mother: "You came prepared! Yes, but none of us can go near it. There''s a barrier keeping us fairies from entering the area. If you can get it resolved, I''d be grateful."

    Madelyn: "My friend, Young Mi, is a mage. Please, we ask that you give her the "Fairy''s Blessing" so we can have a much easier time resolving it."

    Mother: "If it helps you, I''ll gladly offer my assistance."

    She put her little hands on Young Mi and does a short chant in the Old Language. Young Mi gasps for air and fidgets around as we can see her body start to glow slightly before returning to normal. Her eyes started to glow in a light blue color. I''ve never seen anything like it before and it amazed me.

    Mother: "There¡­ it''ll last a couple of hours so you have to go now to make the most of it."

    The fairies all go back inside the trees leaving me with 2 flabbergasted mages.

    Madelyn: "You 2 froze back there. Are you alright?"

    Young Mi: "Don''t you understand how privileged we are to have met their mother?"

    Lilith: "This has to be a great stroke of luck. I''m confident that we can get this done now!"

    Privileged¡­

    She just came out, talked to us, and blessed Young Mi. I didn''t feel any kind of privilege or surprise aside from Young Mi''s glowing eyes. If anything, we should be surprised that we''re making fast progress on our job!

    Madelyn: "Not really¡­"

    Lilith: "Let''s continue our mission and maybe we can finish before the day ends."

    Young Mi: "Yes, just let me gather my thoughts for a bit. I have so much magic flowing through me that I''m feeling hyper."

    Lilith: "Will you be fine? Too much and it gets bad."

    Young Mi: "I know, so let''s hurry."

    We continued on our next phase of the job, at the homestead. After we went off the road and closer to our objective, a fog started to gradually build around us. It wasn''t until we got there that we realized something was wrong.

    I couldn''t figure it out but something was off about the place like a haunted house. The place was a little run down but some effort was definitely made to maintain it.

    Young Mi: "This is the place, Madelyn."

    Lilith: "I don''t like this."

    Madelyn: "It''s a little spooky."

    We all agreed that this place was a little out there. Something was inside that house and my curiosity was beginning to get the better of me.

    I came out of the trees and attempted to knock on the door before Lilith frantically grabs my wrist and yanks me back.

    Lilith: "Madelyn! Have you lost your mind!?"

    Madelyn: "What? I''m going to knock."

    Young Mi: "No, get back here right now!"

    They can sense something that I can''t. It must be magic-related because it has them freaking out. It slowly started to become frustrating as we''re deadlocked on what to do next.

    Madelyn: "Are we just going to watch?"

    Young Mi: "Something is wrong."

    Lilith: "Very."

    Madelyn: "Let me go and knock. The worst that can happen is I get attacked by some lunatic."

    Young Mi: "And what if the magic you do have is zapped and you have to fight?"

    Madelyn: "Oh¡­ I never told anyone¡­"

    I took self-defense classes while I was in University as extracurricular activities. It was never brought up because it feels like bragging when I try.

    Madelyn: "I know how to fight."

    Young Mi: "Madelyn!"

    Lilith: "Don''t be stupid, Madelyn!"

    Madelyn: "Relax, guys! Don''t worry about a thing. If something goes wrong, I''ll run as fast as possible."

 76 To Make A Witch, Part III

    Against the wishes of my friends, I walked to the door of the homestead and knocked. It did take some courage as the closer I got the more I felt this nasty gnawing feeling throughout my body.

    Madelyn: "Hello?"

    I couldn''t just walk away¡­

    Something drew me in and I realized on the porch of the house that I might''ve just fucked myself. The door to the homestead slowly opened up, baiting me to come inside. It took a great deal of self-control to get away from the porch.

    Madelyn: "Uh-oh."

    This thing, whatever it was, is nothing like I''ve dealt with before. What if it used magic to bait me in? I ran back to where my friends should be and couldn''t find them.

    Madelyn: "Young Mi? Lilith!?"

    I looked back to the porch and see them both go inside the homestead.

    Yeah¡­

    That''s definitely not them and there''s nothing good that would come from this! I was beginning to get scared to the point where I almost cried!

    Running was the best answer but I couldn''t just abandon my friends. I paced around the homestead trying to find a way to sneak in. The windows were boarded up and doors were blocked by random junk.

    I find a well behind the house and proceed to check for anything useful. If there was a bucket, I could throw it onto the porch and see if anyone would come out.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing but a lot of rope. I sulked and went back into the trees.

    I really did fuck up¡­

    I hid myself inside a bush and waited for someone or something to happen. A good 10 minutes pass by when I spot a figure slowly creep up to me. My heart begins to race and I stay well hidden.

    However, the figure got closer and I see that it wasn''t just anyone. This person was transparent and monochromatic. I stared at this indistinguishable thing for a while before it started to talk.

    Spirit: "You can see me?"

    Can it see me?!

    What do I do!?

    The figure was only a few inches away now. It terrified me so much that crying and beginning for mercy was the only thing I could think of.

    Madelyn: "Please¡ªdon''t hurt me¡­"

    Spirit: "I won''t hurt you¡­"

    It squatted down and tried consoling me. Maybe it isn''t so bad? I wiped away my tears and look up to it.

    Spirit: "I''m trying to find something. Can you help me?"

    Madelyn: "¡­yes¡­"

    I was led back to the well and the spirit points directly into it. Did it fall down and die at the bottom? He must''ve drowned!

    Madelyn: "You fell down a well?"

    Spirit: "No, my body''s down there though."

    It''s down there, but how do I retrieve it? With the large amount of rope, the idea to rappel down there came. It''s already a very stupid idea but with no better options I''m going to be stuck here forever while Young Mi and Lilith are inside!

    Spirit: "What are you making?"

    Spirit: "Down..? You''ll end up like me¡­"

    I have a feeling I won''t¡­

    Trusting my gut already put me in this situation but it''s also the only thing that can pull me out.

    Madelyn: "I have my reasons¡­"

    After I made sure the rope was as secure as possible, I threw it down the well and made my way down. It was dark and deep, and eventually find a cave filled with water. I lowered myself further when I felt the rope snap.

    Madelyn: "Kya~!"

    I fell into the water and when I swam back up, the rest of the rope fell on top of my head. I pulled myself into the water and cast Candlelight to better see my surroundings. I find a body right next to me and I panic before I remember that it could be the spirits.

    Madelyn: "Fuck¡­"

    Spirit: "Ohh~ there''s lots and lots of water down here!"

    Madelyn: "A body¡­ is it yours?"

    Spirit: "I¡­ don''t remember."

    How can someone forget what they look like? It''s not like the body was decomposing, it looks fresh! The spirit touched the body and froze in place. It backed up a little and finally sat on his knees.

    Spirit: "It''s mine."

    It sounded happy.

    Hopefully after all this trouble, it can help me in return. There might be some kind of secret entrance to the house that allows me to sneak in.

    Spirit: "Thank you¡­ it isn''t much but I feel like I can rest now that I know where my body is."

    Madelyn: "Can you help me find my friends? I lost them inside that homestead."

    Spirit: "Yes, it''s the least I could do."

    The spirit grabs my hand and levitates me. It guided me back up the well and lands back outside. I was too stunned to say anything. I didn''t believe I''d make it up that well!

    The spirit continued to help by clearing the debris blocking the back door. The objects levitated out of the way and put to the side without making a sound!

    Spirit: "I have your back."

    I slowly crept inside the home. The door led me inside the kitchen, which is good. A kitchen usually means that I can find a knife to protect myself. There was a big butcher knife laying on the counter and I quickly armed myself with it.

    The spirit was behind me, pointing towards another door that lead to the living area. Through it, I find another person in here and hide behind a ruined table. I peeked over and see more than I could imagine. There was a robed lady standing over the tied up bodies of Young Mi and Lilith!

    They looked like they were in serious trouble. I haven''t been spotted yet and the lady had her back turned to me. She was too occupied with them and I used the opportunity to attack.

    I hesitated but once I stood up, there was no turning back. I ran full speed towards the lady and stabbed her in the back. Her reaction was immediate, ignored the pain and punched me with enough force to send me into a wall.

    Witch: "Kaki skyla, eisai nekros!"

    (Stupid bitch, you are dead!)

    Madelyn: "Fuck you!"

    When it comes to hand-to-hand, I will excel!

    I quickly got back onto my feet and began trading blows. We were both all over the place and the furniture was tossed around even more.

    Witch: "I lost to¡ªbitch!"

    Madelyn: "English not your native language? I might not have a belt but I can still kick your ass!"

    She rushed me a final time before I returned the favor and kicked her into the wall. The knife that was still stuck to her back went all the way through and came out the front. She screamed in agony and slowly reduced herself to sniffling cries before a cold silence fills the homestead.

    I went to check on my friends when I realized they had disappeared.

    Madelyn: "Young Mi?! Lilith!? Where did you go?!"

    They must''ve ran out when I was in the fight.

    I ran outside and desperately looked around until I finally see them hiding behind the trees where we came from. Lilith comes running out with Young Mi directly behind her.

    Lilith: "Madelyn! Madelyn!"

    I laughed and yelled back.

    Madelyn: "Guys!"

    Before the part where we hug it out and continue with our lives, Young Mi grabs Lilith by the collar and starts holding her back. She struggled a bit before giving up and yelling at her.

    Lilith: "What are you doing, Young Mi!?"

    Young Mi: "That''s not Madelyn¡­"

    Madelyn: "Huh?"

 77 To Make A Witch, Part IV

    Young Mi: "Stay back!"

    She shouted.

    I walked closer to them. If they thought I was a threat in any kind of way and I''m not Madelyn, then I have to prove it! They should know that I won''t attack or yell. I''m stubborn, at the very least. I''ve owned that for the longest time.

    Only that it wasn''t working and Young Mi either backed away or forced me to back up by casting magic.

    Madelyn: "Young Mi, it''s me!"

    This time when I got close enough, she threw Lilith behind her and kicks me to the floor.

    I crawled away, knowing things will only getting worse. Young Mi again went to attack but Lilith forced herself in front of me; shielding me and tanking the kick to her gut.

    Madelyn: "¡­Young Mi¡­ aren''t we friends?!"

    I sobbed.

    Lilith: "Stop..! Don''t hurt her, please!"

    Young Mi: "Move!"

    Lilith: "No!"

    They began shouting back and forth, getting louder each time.

    Young Mi: "I SAID MOVE!"

    Lilith: "AND I SAID NO!"

    Young Mi shoved her out of the way but gets slapped while doing so. They started to go at it and I stand up, wanting to break it up. Though, if I try, I''ll be the one getting attack again!

    Madelyn: "Lilith!"

    Lilith: "Run back to the academy, Madelyn!"

    Madelyn: "But¡ª"

    Lilith: "GO!"

    I ran.

    Faster than I ever have before. Through the trees and back down the road. The shouting grew closer behind me, pressing me to push myself even more. It felt like my heart was in my throat and I became nauseous. I had surpassed my limit when I found Steven sitting at a gazebo and ran until he was in front of me.

    Steven: "What the hell? Madelyn, what happened?!"

    Madelyn: "Steven¡ª"

    Before I could continue, my body had already given up.

    I fainted, and when I came to, we were all on the ground. Steven was holding me while Rayna was across from him, hovering her hands over my body as they glowed a faint purple.

    Madelyn: "¡­help¡­"

    Rayna: "Madelyn¡­ your magic¡­ what the hell did you do?!"

    Steven: "Where are the others?"

    Madelyn: "They attacked me¡­"

    The rest showed up soon after. Young Mi was marching towards us despite Lilith doing everything she could to slow her down. Rayna put herself in front of them and they continue to shout over her shoulder.

    Lilith: "Madelyn! Are you alright?!"

    Young Mi: "Get away from her!"

    Rayna: "ENOUGH!"

    Her patience quickly eroded and exclaimed as loudly as she can manage. They quickly backed down once she casted balls of fire into her hands. I was terrified another fight would break out and attempted to sit up.

    Madelyn: "No¡­ don''t¡­ don''t fight!"

    Steven: "Young Mi, explain to me what''s going on, right now!"

    Steven: "I do but that doesn''t mean you should attack her."

    Young Mi: "Move¡­"

    Rayna stands her ground but becomes reluctant to fight.

    Steven: "No."

    Rayna: "Stop! Everyone!"

    Young Mi: "That''s not Madelyn!"

    Steven: "Then look at her and tell me how she isn''t! She ran for her life and now she fainted!"

    All the noise was enough to draw the attention of several guards and the Headmistress. They became uneasy the closer they were so instead, the guards had kept their distance, unlike the Headmistress.

    Headmistress: "What is going on here?"

    Everyone started talking over each other and the arguments had rekindled. They were constantly put out by the Headmistress who just wanted to know what was going on. She eventually did, through the confusing strand of arguments, and take control of the situation herself.

    Headmistress: "Alright¡ªalright! We can solve this without fighting each other. Our expert mages can figure out the next smartest thing to do. Just bring her to our infirmary."

    About time!

    I was relieved that something good finally happened. I attempted to sit up again and did so without any assistance. I look at Steven as he smiled at me.

    Steven: "Feeling better?"

    I nodded.

    Steven: "Good, we''ll find out what''s going on with you."

 78 To Make A Witch, Part V

    (Steven''s POV)

    (An hour later)

    We got Madelyn to the infirmary where the mages there immediately escorted us out. All of us were separated and I was with Lilith. We sat together in the hallway waiting for any kind of news about Madelyn.

    Lilith: "So¡­ Madelyn somehow contracted Witch''s Burning. Do you know what that could mean?"

    Steven: "I don''t know anything about witches. Is as bad as I think?"

    Lilith: "Listen¡­"

    She proceeds to tell me that Witches are notorious for becoming too powerful, too quickly. There''s a condition that''s treated like a disease called the "Witch''s Burning." It got its name from the fact that it feels like you''re being burned alive before becoming a full fledged witch.

    They gain a talent to speak and interact with spirits of the deceased without any assistance. It has its own unique branch of magic called, "Spirit." They''re not all bad but it takes a few bad apples to ruin the bunch. Even Twilight sees them as imminent threats.

    The last known witch died 500 years ago and is infamous for killing over 20,000 people in less than a week before being overwhelmed by the union of all the armies that existed in Hei''an then.

    Steven: "Madelyn would never do anything like that."

    Lilith: "I know she won''t, but everybody knows that power can corrupt."

    Steven: "Then the homestead¡­ it was worse than we thought?"

    Lilith: "No¡­ the homestead was a trap. We can find the real witch if we go back. She''s the one that had to give it to her. There''s no other explanation."

    Headmistress: "You don''t have the resources. No matter the circumstances, nobody is allowed near the homestead."

    Nothing has ever gone right in this country!

    I slide down the chair a little and sulked. We should be going to the homestead and getting the real witch. I don''t know what we''ll do with her but she should be able to reverse it. She''s the one that gave it to her in the first place!

    Steven: "Tsk."

    Headmistress: "I''m sorry that this had to happen."

    Steven: "Are witches that powerful?"

    Headmistress: "Terrifying enough that Young Mi would attack your sister. You can be upset all you want but she was justified."

    Young Mi eventually comes in. She stood next to the Headmistress with her head dipped. The look on her face was filled with regret.

    Young Mi: "I''m sorry¡­"

    Steven: "You should go back to being a stoic. Everyone loves you when you''re not frantic."

    She sits by my side, silently.

    Everything right now is now just one big waiting game¡­

    Lilith: "Will Madelyn become a Witch?"

    Steven: "No."

    Headmistress: "I already sent word to Sefre¡­ they''re sending people over as fast as they can."

    The Headmistress walks him over to us and introduces him.

    Headmistress: "Everyone, this man is the best White Mage we have available. He wants to break some news to you."

    White Mage: "Madelyn is in a state of suspense. She''s fine and won''t turn to a Witch as long as she remains in her suspended state and doesn''t use ANY form of magic¡­"

    Steven: "Go on¡­"

    White Mage: "I¡­ I know this must be sudden, but¡­ I need to quarantine her and anyone else who shares her magic. Does anyone know if she has any servants or masters?"

    Not any form of magic¡­

    That must also include the magic she gets off me from our contract. Then, as her master, it''s only right that I do what has to be done to help.

    Steven: "I''m her master¡­"

    White Mage: "Just you? Do you have any others?"

    Steven: "I also have a master¡­"

    The White Mage brings out a small notebook and begins writing down everything I''ve recently said.

    White Mage: "We would also have to quarantine them. Who is it?"

    Steven: "Kanna Hisakawa¡­"

    White Mage: "Where is she? Does she also have others connected?"

    Steven: "No, none that I''m aware of; she lives in Everhand, Ostroven¡­"

    Headmistress: "I''ll have an associate in Everhand pick her up. This is very serious if it gets out of hand."

    White Mage: "If they can''t make it, we''ll have no choice but to sever all your connections if we want to help Madelyn."

    All?

    I''ll do it to help but it sounds scary. I might lose the connection that was meant to be permanent.

    Steven: "I¡­ understand¡­"

    Headmistress: "Don''t take it hard, we can reform them after Madelyn gets help."

    The White Mage closes his notebook and walks away without a word¡­

 79 To Make A Witch, Part VI

    (30 minutes later)

    (Everhand, Ostroven)

    Cynthia: "I''m sorry, Livia."

    Inside the courtyard of the Everhand Academy, the afternoon rolls around and lunch is over. The original group of friends were at their old spot. The events of the kidnapping have become only a memory that a few remember and care to talk about.

    Cynthia, Livia, and Kanna were apart of the few. How could they not be? Their best friend had been taken. Kanna, especially, has taken it hard. Its effects aren''t as bad as they used to be but it still has her depressed.

    Livia: "Do you want to go to the bakery after school, Kanna?"

    Kanna slowly drops her cat ears and shakes her head slowly. After she put her sunhat on, Cynthia and Livia are left behind. They tried to help Kanna in her struggle but neither of them know what to do. The best Cynthia has managed was bringing her to school.

    Cynthia: "No, I don''t think food will help¡­ keep being a good friend, yeah?"

    Livia: "Yes, thank you."

    They part their ways.

    Livia went back to the Headmaster''s office to resume her role as the assistant. The Headmaster was wrapping up a conversation with another man, Grand Master Isaac Chaput!

    However, Livia had never known or heard of the man. So, to her, he could''ve been another noble.

    Headmaster: "There haven''t been any reports of a witch in half a millennia. Why is it popping up now?"

    Isaac: "We can''t say for sure. Our First Marines are being deployed as we speak. Your job is to bring Kanna to Esnia."

    Headmaster: "Yes¡­ I understand¡­ I''ll make sure she makes it over quickly."

    Livia was too caught up in her thoughts to pay attention. She was thinking of her friends and waited for Isaac to leave the room to greet the Headmaster.

    Livia: "Headmaster, good afternoon."

    The Headmaster hunched over his desk and sighs heavily before sitting back down. Livia begins to catch on that something might not be right and asks.

    Livia: "Is everything alright?"

    He turns his chair to Livia and clasps his hands.

    Headmaster: "No, Steven put himself in a bigger mess than I could ever imagine."

    Livia: "What''d he do? Is he coming back? You said everything was fine for him!"

    Headmaster: "And I meant it at the time."

    Livia: "Then what happened?"

    Headmaster: "He contracted the Witch''s Burning."

    Livia steps back and her eyes widened with shock. She''s only ever heard bad things about witches.

    Livia: "H-How?! He''s a man..! Right!?"

    Headmaster: "As I''m told, he made a female his servant, she''s the one that caught it, and it could spread to him, making him a carrier and if he gets close to Kanna, it''ll spread to her too. I''m trying to figure out how it happened but nobody knows."

    Livia marches up to his desk and slams her palms on the desk.

    Livia: "Are we going to help him?!"

    He leans back against his chair and looks up to the ceiling.

    Headmaster: "Did you walk to school with Cynthia again? Was Kanna with her?"

    Livia: "Yes, she was. She''s still quiet and heartbroken."

    He sighs.

    It came as a surprise to realize that Kanna was Steven''s master only because he found out through Isaac and not Livia. She often confides in him, the one person that she''d known for most of her life. It became something her grown used to.

    Headmaster: "How come you never told me that she was his master? I would assume you''d know that."

    Livia: "He''s¡­ my friend. He asked me not to tell anyone. A¡ªA secret."

    The Headmaster grins.

    His goddaughter is slowly but surely gaining true friends.

    Headmaster: "Well, it''s nothing. Let''s go to the remedial classes; there''s a lot we have to do."

    They head out of the office towards E-block. Along the way, avoiding attention was next to impossible. Seeing the Headmaster was a rare sight and the students and staff tend to find and greet him quite often.

    Classroom E-3, Kanna should be in here.

    When the Headmaster entered, the teacher froze in shock. It was the first time she''d meet him in person that hasn''t been an assembly.

    Ms. Layne: "H-Headmaster?!"

    He enters the classroom and bows to Ms. Layne.

    Headmaster: "Apologies for interrupting, Miss Layne."

    Ms. Layne: "N-no need! What brings you here?"

    He scanned the small class looking for Kanna. She was hiding behind another student, making her easy to miss.

    Headmaster: "Where is Kanna Hisakawa?"

    Everyone turned their gaze to her seat. Outed by the entire class, she slowly stands up. Now that he found her, he needs to break the news to her.

    Headmaster: "Miss Layne¡­ Kanna Hisakawa¡­ would you mind if you both followed me to the teacher''s office?"

    They all leave the classroom without any questions. Everyone was confused and some of the more nosy students tried to sneakily follow them until they were scared off by the Headmaster.

    Headmaster: "Anyone else that follows will get suspended¡­ return to class, right now."

    They hightailed it back to class. The teacher''s office was mostly empty as Ms. Layne was the only teacher in E-block. She pulls out chairs for everyone to sit and figure out what the Headmaster called them for.

    Ms. Layne: "What is going on, Headmaster?"

    Headmaster: "It''s about Steven¡­"

    He decided that it''d be best if he were straightforward.

    Headmaster: "He risks becoming a carrier to the Witch''s Burning. The same one that caused a lot of havoc 500 years ago."

    Ms. Layne: "My God¡­"

    Headmaster: "It''s sudden, but I was ordered to bring Kanna to him, so they can both go under treatment."

    The room falls silent. Everyone was lost trying to wrap their minds around it. Kanna especially felt lost and confused. The first time in months that she''d ever heard of anything and he needs her more than anything.

    Headmaster: "Of course, I''ll have Livia tell your mother what''s going on. If their Mages are as good as ours then it shouldn''t be longer than 3-4 days."

    Kanna realizes the depth of the situation. She slowly pulls off her sunhat, determined to help and potentially bring Steven back.

    Kanna: "Where is he..?"

    Headmaster: "The Mage''s Academy in Esnia. Since I''m a powerful Mage it should take about an hour to get there with transportation magic."

    Everything seemed to be in motion. The only thing that had Ms. Layne unsure about is who''d keep the Academy in check if the Headmaster were to leave.

    Ms. Layne: "What about the Academy here?"

    Headmaster: "Livia will be Acting Headmistress until I return."

    Livia: "Me?"

    Headmaster: "Yes, you''ve been training for this long enough. I''m confident in you."

    Livia: "Y-Yes, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "Miss Layne, I want you to explain to your class about the situation. I want to avoid starting unnecessary rumors. Is that fine, Kanna?"

    She slowly nods and puts her sunhat back on.

    Ms. Layne: "I''ll return right now."

    Headmaster: "There''s no time to prepare. The sooner we get there, the better."

 80 To Make A Witch, Part VII

    (Yet another hour later)

    Kanna and the Headmaster landed in the Esnian Academy. It was the first time for Kanna and she cautiously looked around only to see First Marine soldiers. Nearly 2,000 soldiers had been deployed and more waiting for the signal.

    Kanna: "Where are we?"

    Headmaster: "Esnia¡­ we''re right in front of its admin building."

    The place now looks more like a fort than an institution of knowledge. First Marines are no joke when it comes to deploying. With the best hand-picked mages, they can quickly transport a battalion of soldiers and still have enough magic to do it several more times!

    Headmaster: "They''ll keep us safe. Follow me."

    They entered the building to find the staff was all gone but the Headmistress. It was now filled with First Marines and Steven''s current group. Young Mi, Rayna, and Rayna were comforting a terrified Joan. She didn''t understand what was going on and automatically assumed the worst.

    Young Mi: "Sh, sh, sh, it''s okay¡­"

    Rayna: "Joan¡­ let me see her."

    Joan comes into her arms where she held her close. It was the key to calm her down.

    Rayna: "There, there¡­ nothing''s going to happen as long as I''m here."

    Headmistress: "Young Mi, come¡ª"

    She comes out of her office and recognizes the Headmaster.

    Headmistress: "Headmaster of the Everhand Academy?"

    Headmaster: "Headmistress of the Esnian Academy."

    She walks up to them and gets a good look at Kanna. Nekomatas are rare especially this far in Esnia and it made her stick out from everyone else in the Academy.

    Headmistress: "Is this the girl?"

    Headmaster: "She has a name."

    Headmistress: "Kanna Hisakawa, I''m sorry. A lot has happened since this morning."

    Rayna and Young Mi recognized the name and become drawn her. She wasn''t as amazing as Steven said but it was obvious from the look on her face that she''d been through a lot herself.

    Rayna: "By the name¡ªis that actually her? Twilight moves so fast."

    Young Mi: "Look at her, poor girl must have been having a rough time."

    Kanna: "Is he alright?"

    Headmaster: "Yes, where is he?"

    Headmistress: "Follow."

    They leave the admin building and head north to the infirmary. The place had mages of all types coming and going. Inside, things were getting claustrophobic in the halls. The Headmistress pushed through, clearing a way to one of the rooms.

    Kanna: "Steven..? Steven!?"

    He laid near motionless on the bed. Madelyn was next to him and another empty bed just ahead. However, Kanna was fixated on Steven and even tried forcing herself to his side. Everyone was holding her back and even the Headmaster was holding onto her arm.

    Headmaster: "Easy, Kanna¡­ he''s alive. See him breathing?"

    She settles down and starts whimpering.

    White Mage: "Are you Kanna Hisakawa?"

    She hides behind the Headmaster, wary of the stranger.

    Headmaster: "Look, he''s here to help him, Kanna."

    Kanna: "Yes¡­"

    White Mage: "I was made aware that you are Steven''s master. Is he your only servant and do you have a master yourself?"

    She shakes her head.

    Kanna: "He''s the only one I''m connected to."

    White Mage: "Good¡­ we need to move fast and cut you off from all outside magic. I need to put you in a suspended state, will you comply?"

    She comes out of her hiding spot and nods.

    The rest of the mages immediately start clearing out the room and the Headmaster is forced back outside the infirmary. He''s left wondering if everything will go smoothly. The Headmistress soon came out along with anyone else that couldn''t contribute.

    Headmaster: "Headmistress."

    Headmistress: "It''s always a rare sight to see you standing and walking, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "You sound like my students."

    He sighs.

    Headmaster: "You think that girl has a chance of not becoming a witch?"

    Headmistress: "I can''t say; the only thing playing in our favor is the fact that we caught it so early on."

    Again, they return to the admin building. The others hadn''t moved from their seats. Joan had fallen asleep in Rayna''s arms. She looked up when the door opened and greets the 2 as they walked in.

    Rayna: "Headmistress, how is it?"

    Headmistress: "We can''t tell yet."

    She grabs a seat for the Headmaster and proceeds to introduce him.

    Headmistress: "Everyone, this is the Headmaster of the Academy in Everhand. He''s also with Twilight like me."

    Headmaster: "Nice to make your acquaintance. I am the one that kept an eye on him while he lived in the city."

    The girls introduce themselves as well.

    Young Mi: "My name is Young Mi, Scholar of Twilight."

    Rayna: "Rayna Ifearnan, Loremaster of Twilight."

    Lilith: "Lilith Klein, Scholar of Twilight."

    Headmistress: "The rest are apparently back on Sefre."

    Headmaster: "Lilith... 8 months ago you and Steven were trying to kill each other? What happened that makes you his friend?"

    She looks down and twiddles her thumbs, leaving the rest of the group to answer for her.

    Young Mi: "She ended up saving his life."

    Lilith: "He forgave me¡­ and said I was his friend."

    Headmaster: "Yeah, he does that¡­ I sometimes find myself wondering if he''s wise or naive."

    Rayna laughs.

    Rayna: "Wise, naive, or just an idiot, I love him for who he is!"

    Headmaster: "Rayna¡­ I know who you are but I didn''t know you had a child. Is she his?"

    Rayna: "She''s not mine, we came across her just yesterday."

    Headmaster: "Oh, where are her parents?"

    Rayna: "Gone..."

    Headmaster: "Oh¡­"

    The Headmistress walks into her office and takes a seat at her desk. While the door was open, she shouted loud enough for the others outside to hear.

    Headmistress: "I still need to figure out what happened at the homestead. Young Mi, come on in."

    Knowing that there was nothing else he can do, the Headmaster takes a seat at one of the desks. After finding a piece of parchment and pen, he begins to write out a report ahead of time.

    Some more time passes and Rayna eventually wakes Joan up as her arms were getting sore. She hops off Rayna and points to the Headmaster, not knowing who he was and curious. She takes her notebook and casually walks up to him.

    Headmaster: "Oh, you''re awake. Hello."

    Joan (Notebook): "Did you know Steven?"

    He was puzzled for a moment then realizes that the girl might have a speech impediment.

    Headmaster: "Yes, he''s a student at my school. How do you know him?"

    Joan (Notebook): "He saved me."

    Headmaster: "Steven is a good man."

    Joan (Notebook): "Will he be my dad?"

    The Headmaster becomes impressed with how fast Joan can write and keep up with a conversation.

    Headmaster: "Fast¡­"

    He quickly comes back and answers after realizing that she asked a question.

    Headmaster: "I can''t speak for him. You should ask him when all of this is over."

    Whenever that''ll be¡­

 81 To Destroy A Witch

    10 days had passed since Madelyn, Kanna, and Steven were all put under. Lots of care has been put into them and they were moved back to the isles of Twilight to stay under their watchful gaze.

    Over on the isle of Sefre, in front of Mageia Tower, the Headmaster has packed a small briefcase with nothing more than just papers. Grand Master Isaac had managed to catch up to him at the last second, wanting to say goodbye to his colleague.

    Isaac: "Headmaster, you''re leaving already?"

    Headmaster: "My role''s finished, Grand Master."

    Isaac: "There isn''t any issue if you wish to stay. You know that?"

    Headmaster: "I know, but I left my goddaughter in charge of the Everhand Academy. It has me more worried than I''d thought."

    Isaac chuckles and the two shake hands.

    Isaac: "Travel safe, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "Thank you, Grand Master."

    He begins walking in the direction of Solidarity Spire and disappears into the winding dirt path. Hugo had watched the end of their conversation and comes out of the tower to Isaac''s side.

    Hugo: "He was a lot more diligent and cold then. I''m happy he''s calmed down."

    Isaac: "Loremaster, how''s Madelyn and her group?"

    Hugo: "They''re fine. The rest are expected to wake up today."

    Isaac: "That''s great, I have something for them."

    He turns to face Hugo.

    Hugo: "Does it have to do with why the cabin''s being cleared out?"

    Isaac: "A new residence. The cabin''s already too small."

    Hugo: "Heh. I''ve seen the futons in the lounge. It seems like they''re having a hard time but they seem to enjoy it. I guess they''re used to it."

    Isaac: "They''re very tenacious. I''ll give them that."

    Hugo: "So, where are they going to reside, Grand Master?"

    Isaac: "We still would like to have them close by¡­ but with the amount of danger Madelyn might lose when she wakes up, we can''t have her on Sefre."

    Hugo: "Wait¡­"

    He pauses momentarily and jogs his memory.

    Hugo: "You mean Elinila Castle on Aktas?"

    Isaac: "Indeed. There''s no permanent residents on that isle and nobody has resided there in over 80 years. It''s the perfect candidate."

    Hugo: "Should I make the preparations?"

    Isaac nods.

    Isaac: "Yes."

 82 The Abandoned Castle

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    I was cold and had a nasty headache. It''s what I felt when I woke up. Everything around me felt foreign and unusual. I was surrounded by stone walls and floors colder than I was. The bed wasn''t as soft or comfortable as the Academy. So, I may no longer be in Esnia. Maybe Solidarity Spire? It''s where they kept Steven when he was in a coma.

    My headache was getting the best over me and kept me from standing up. Young Mi comes in shortly after and sees writhing on the bed.

    Young Mi: "Madelyn? Oh my, are you alright?"

    Madelyn: "It¡ªhurts. Young Mi my head hurts!"

    Young Mi: "Here¡­"

    She walks over to me and places her index on my forehead. I heard something click and suddenly the pain vanishes and I''m able to think more clearly. I sigh in relief and Young Mi pulls me in for a hug.

    Young Mi: "It doesn''t hurt anymore now."

    Madelyn: "Thank you¡­"

    It felt strangely relaxing to be in her arms. It felt like I was a child that scraped their knee on the pavement and mom is holding her baby close. Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad to see Young Mi as a maternal figure as she''s always acting like one.

    Young Mi: "Hey¡­ about that time at the homestead. I''m sorry for attacking you."

    I almost forgot about what happened at the homestead. Even though I know she tried killing me, I can''t bring myself to be angry at her. Young Mi might be using some kind of "mind control" magic to keep me from doing so.

    Madelyn: "I''m not mad."

    I got out of her hold just in case but I really wasn''t feeling any anger.

    Young Mi: "Still, I''m sorry¡­"

    Madelyn: "Well, would it be fine if I called you "mom?"

    She looks at me, puzzled. After a moment of realizing that I was serious, she begins to giggle.

    Young Mi: "Yes, it''s fine."

    We went outside and I quickly realized that we weren''t in Solidarity Spire. A little bit of an explanation and I find out that we''re inside a castle, on another isle, near Sefre. A lot of the halls were large, long, and in need of a remodeling.

    Maybe some polished tile, fresh paint, and more lighting would make this place elegant.

    Young Mi makes a right turn and we enter another hallway full of empty rooms. I was counting each door we walked past and at the end of the hallway, I counted 37 with more considering I almost lost count. This place was definitely built for some kind of small community.

    After another left turn, we enter a shorter but very tall hallway where everyone else was gathered. I smiled widely when I saw them. Lilith was just as excited as I was and we run into each other''s arms as if we were best friends.

    Madelyn: "Lilith? Ahaha~ I''m actually glad to see you."

    Lilith: "I was scared that you''d be stuck like that. I''m glad you''re finally awake!"

    Dai-tai: "We want in too."

    Of course, it didn''t seem so bad to have a group hug. It seemed like everyone was here except for Rayna and Steven. They''re probably up to no good if they''re together but I guess it''s not my business. I want to figure out what went down first.

    Madelyn: "What happened when I was out?"

    Young Mi was the one that brought me up to speed. I was impressed with how fast and efficient Twilight moved in just a couple of hours. They even brought Steven''s master over to Esnia then over here. Though, it really won''t matter if she''s leaving as fast as she arrived.

    Madelyn: "They took Steven..? Where is he? What about Rayna?"

    Young Mi: "Rayna has been taking care of him single-handedly. We put him in another room nearby."

    Madelyn: "Really? How come I was placed at the end of a couple of hallways?"

    Young Mi: "The Magi that brought us here did that. They wanted to separate you from us while you were out; just in case.

    Yeah, just in case I turned into a freaking witch!

    All of us followed Young Mi to the opposite side of the castle to one of the larger rooms. It was another empty one but Rayna was here nursing Steven as he was resting in a cot.

    Madelyn: "Hey, Rayna."

    She turns around and sees all of us. Her jaw dropped when she realizes that I''m finally up and moving around.

    Rayna: "Madelyn..? Madelyn?!"

    Madelyn: "That''s me."

    Rayna: "You nearly gave us both a heart attack when you collapsed."

    On the cot, Steven struggles to sit up and grasps his head in pain.

    Madelyn: "You alright?"

    Steven: "I feel hungover. What the hell did I do?"

    Rayna: "Nothing, you were unconscious for 10 days."

    Steven: "Err~ fuck!"

    Madelyn: "Does your head hurt too?"

    Steven: "It does!"

    Young Mi does the same thing she did to me and places her index on his forehead. After a second, he collapses back on the cot and laughs in relief.

    Rayna: "Do you need a hand?"

    Steven: "No, I''m fine. How did you do that, Young Mi?"

    Young Mi: "It''s leftover magic from the Magi. I''m just sucking it out of you."

    He starts looking around and realizes that we''re no longer in Esnia.

    Steven: "Wait, where are we?"

    Young Mi: "Aktas, another isle on Twilight."

    Steven: "Is this a hospital?"

    Young Mi: "It''s a castle. We¡ªI''ll have to settle you in slowly."

    Steven: "Where''s Joan?"

    Rayna: "With Loremaster Hugo."

    Rayna and Young Mi look at each other expectantly. It''s as if they know something and they don''t know who should speak. I chose to speak up, encouraging them to speak.

    Madelyn: "What''s wrong?"

    Rayna: "There''s one more person that needs to wake up."

    Young Mi: "Her."

    Madelyn: "Her?"

    Young Mi: "This is something a few people need to do."

    Rayna: "Madelyn, would you help us real quick?"

    Everyone was in league with each other and when I looked to Dai-tai and the others, they started to avoid eye contact with me.

    Madelyn: "Sure?"

    Steven and I were the only ones that were in the dark. I started feeling a little nervous because of it. What if we''re in trouble? Worse yet, we might''ve dug ourselves a hole we can''t crawl out of.

    Steven: "What are we doing?"

    Rayna: "Well, it''s better if you see it yourself."

    Rayna led the 2 of us out of the room and down a couple of rooms. With how many rooms are in this place, I''m surprised she can keep track of which room to go to.

    After entering the empty room, another woman I''ve never seen lifts her head from the cot. Her eyes widened with shock and 2 black feline-like ears spring up from the top of her head.

    I had to be dreaming!

    Are these the cat people I''ve heard so much about!?

    At first, I was skeptical but¡ª

    WOW!

    When she spoke, the pieces started to come together and I realized that I did know who she was.

    Cat Girl: "Steven..?"

    Steven: "Kanna..!? Is that really you?!"

    Kanna!

    Steven''s master!

    My master!

    It''s really her! Exactly as I imagined!

    Silky black hair, a simple black spring dress, and an aura the emits innocence.

    Madelyn: "Why didn''t you just tell him she was here?"

    Rayna: "Steven worked hard just to be with her. I think having a surprise was a good idea."

    For the first time seeing a Nekomata, it really is as great as I hoped it would be.

    Madelyn: "It really was."

 83 Reunited

    (Steven''s POV)

    After the girls have Kanna and I alone, we haven''t even spoken to each other. The shock of seeing each other had overwhelmed us at first. The more I look at her, the more I''m convinced.

    Steven: "Kanna, I missed you."

    Kanna: "I missed you, too."

    We let each other go and Kanna curiously looks around. I had to explain where we were and what happened even though I''m probably just as confused as her. Though what I believed was a bad explanation, she seemed to understand what was going on just fine!

    Kanna: "So, I see you''ve been moving up in the world. You live in a castle!"

    Okay, she understood it somewhat¡­

    Steven: "Well, I don''t know about that. I just found out about this castle today. I don''t even know if I live here."

    She rests her head against my arm and her ears start twitching in my face. I moved my head back as best as I can manage and spot her tail out in the open. It''d normally be nothing but I know how self-conscious she can get over it. Why else would she hide it inside her dress?

    Steven: "Your tail is showing, Kanna."

    Kanna: "I know."

    Steven: "Aren''t you worried about it?"

    Kanna: "You''re the only one with me."

    Steven: "You''re that comfortable with me?"

    She looks up at me and nods.

    I was reminded of how beautiful she was and how much she meant to me. Maybe 4 months ago I''d let her rest on my arm but now?

    Now, this was an opportunity for me to do what I always wanted to do. Her eyes closed and waited expectantly. I leaned down gently and softly kissed her lips. One led to another and we were in each other''s arms in no time. We eventually had to pull away and Kanna''s says what we were both thinking.

    Kanna: "¡­wow¡­ I always wanted to do that with you."

    There''s so much she doesn''t know now¡­

    It''s not that I have to tell her, I want to.

    Steven: "Master¡­ there''s a lot I need to tell you¡­"

    I start going in order telling about everything that has happened since. There was so much to say that I could literally be here for hours! However, once I reached the part where I became a Wight, she raised her hand and stops me.

    Kanna: "What do you mean by Wight?"

    Steven: "I''m a Wight."

    Kanna: "A what?"

    Steven: "A Wight¡­ you know, undead."

    It wasn''t exactly easy explaining how I was murdered and brought back to life. She looked at me like I was lying then began to get upset when I showed her the light scar on my left arm.

    Kanna: "Stop joking like that. It''s seriously not funny."

    Steven: "I''m not joking, master."

    Kanna: "I¡ª"

    She starts frowning.

    Kanna: "As your master, I demand that you tell me the truth!"

    Steven: "I-I am telling the full truth¡­"

    There...

    I told the truth even under orders. It''s impossible to not believe me...

    Her face showed it. Her eyes widened and her jaw drops a tiny bit. She''s as shocked as I was when I found out about being turned into a Wight.

    Kanna: "Does that mean¡ª?"

    Steven: "Yep, I died and someone else brought me back to life."

    It still feels pretty insane to think that I actually did die. It doesn''t feel like anything''s changed other than the fact that I can''t sleep easily.

    Kanna: "Is there anything else?"

    Steven: "I think I adopted a kid."

    Kanna: "You think?"

    Steven: "I don''t know, I saved her from a few bandits then this thing with a witch hit me right after. Everyone joked about me being either a dad or brother to her. I''m sure she''s nearby."

    She''s supposedly with Loremaster Hugo. Hopefully, she''ll return because I want them both to greet each other soon.

    Steven: "It''s been hell without you. Even on the other side of the world and after all this time, I still wanted to return to you."

    And now we''re finally reunited¡­

    Kanna: "Where does this leave us?"

    Steven: "In Twilight. I don''t know if they told me which island, I was a little too out of it at the time."

    Kanna: "I meant our relationship."

    Steven: "Oh¡­ relationship? You already know."

    She shakes her head.

    Kanna: "No, I don''t know. What is it you''re trying to say?"

    I laid down on the bed and reach into a pocket in my pants. They were special as they had a hidden pocket on my outer thigh where I can hide large items. It was pretty useless and I had no real use for it other than to hide small, flat items like an envelope. I used it to have Kanna''s letter she sent me nearby. It helped me feel better when I''d have the odd moment of feeling down.

    I''m surprised it''s still there!

    I took the letter out and showed it to Kanna herself. She recognized it and blushed a little since she noticed that I''d held on to it.

    Steven: "There was something important you wanted to tell me? Don''t play dumb, we both know what I''m saying."

    She lays down on her side, right next to me.

    Kanna: "I just wanted to hear you say it. Can I have that?"

    Steven: "We''re in a serious relationship¡­"

    Then she moves and lays right on top of me. She starts to jump on me and bounces me off the bed with her.

    Steven: "Oh, chill!"

    Kanna: "That''s not it¡­ come on, why don''t you want to say it?"

    Steven: "You''re my girlfriend? We''re dating now?"

    She rests her chin on my chest and pouts.

    Steven: "Ah, I love you!"

    She smiles and finally rests her head on me.

    Kanna: "¡­I love you too."

    I should''ve known but wasn''t it already obvious?

    I embrace her and slowly comb my fingers through her hair. There was a nice nostalgic feeling about it and I wondered for how long and how many times I''ve done this.

    Steven: "Holy shit¡­ it''s been about 9 months since we met."

    Kanna: "Longer, no? Wait¡­ no, you''re right¡­"

    Steven: "Huh... I''ve felt this way for a long time, you know."

    Kanna: "How long?"

    Steven: "When we were in Oki¡­ you showed me the entire city. It felt like a date and well¡­ I started falling for you."

    Kanna: "Are you saying it was love at first sight?"

    Steven: "There definitely was something when I first met you. I didn''t realize it until a month later."

    She moves to my side and I end up cuddling her.

    Steven: "Do you feel the same?"

    Kanna: "It started when you stood up for Livia in class. Then not that long after you get Cynthia and I to talk. You made me so happy that day."

    Steven: "It''s natural to protect a friend."

    Kanna: "This was before that. When the 2 of you just started talking."

    I was always talking with Livia...

    But to her, it must''ve been when I started to bring her up in conversation.

    Steven: "Why did you and Cynthia stop talking anyway?"

    Kanna: "She¡ª"

    She stops herself by cupping her mouth and looking down.

    Kanna: "I can''t tell anyone. Not even you."

    Steven: "You promised her, didn''t you?"

    She nods.

    Oh well, it''s not like it''ll be the end of the world.

    Steven: "You know¡­ I met another human."

    Kanna: "Human? Like you?"

    Steven: "Yeah, just like me but female. She''s like my older sister."

    Kanna: "Who else did you meet?"

    Steven: "Hmm, have you met a goblin before?"

    She shakes her head.

    Steven: "Well, there''s a lot of people you have to meet. They''re here in the castle."

    We stayed silent for a while. Her hand rested on my chest and tapped to the rhythm of my heart. I petted her ears and gently twisted her ears. She wasn''t saying anything but her tail was giving her away as it was tucked between her legs, meaning she''s submissive.

    This could''ve been a perfect time to make a move but before I built the courage to do anything, Rayna knocks then enters immediately after.

    Rayna: "Oh, am I interrupting? You''ve both been in here for a while. I''m just checking up."

    Steven: "The point of knocking was to see if I was busy. You know what I mean?"

    Rayna: "I''m sorry, should I go?"

    Steven: "No, come in."

    I should introduce them now that there''s the opportunity.

    Steven: "Kanna, meet Rayna; Rayna, meet Kanna."

    They shook hands and smile at each other.

    Rayna: "Sorry, I don''t mean to interrupt. Steven just talks so much about you."

    Kanna: "Nice to meet you¡­ you look familiar."

    Rayna IS Mei. The very same Mei that attacked and kidnapped me at the academy. It feels like such a distant memory and I even almost forgot about it.

    Steven: "Yeah¡­ I forgot. You''ve both met."

    Rayna: "We have?"

    Steven: "Rayna''s real name is Mei¡­ the same one that visited the elixir shop. Do you remember her Kanna? We ate cake and went to the Autumn Festival with her sister."

    Like an instinct, Kanna leaps up off the cot and sweeps her hand at Rayna in an instant. She almost scratched her face off but luckily Rayna was fast enough to jump out of the way. Once it clicked that these would seriously hurt each other, I quickly got between them both as Kanna backs herself up against the wall.

    Rayna: "Oh, you''re fast! What was that for?!"

    Kanna had her ears flattened and pointed backward. It was the most aggressive stance I''ve seen her do and I was scared by it at first. I slowly walked towards her to calm her down but as soon as Rayna tried the same thing, she started hissing and growling aggressively.

    Steven: "Kanna, you hiss?"

    Her face was red and her eyes were building up with tears. I knew then and there she wasn''t just angry, but also terrified. If I knew she''d react like this, I would''ve kept my mouth shut! She knows! I was able to move close enough that I could embrace her. Rayna slowly attempted to get close but she had her hands up this time.

    Rayna: "I don''t wish to fight you. Please, at least hear me out before attacking me."

    Steven: "Kanna, please listen to her¡­"

    She buries her head into my chest and quietly starts weeping. It looks like she remembers Rayna as the one who attacked me at the academy.

    Steven: "Kanna¡­"

    I hope she''ll forgive them as I did¡­

 84 Its Called Elinila Castle, Part I

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    The rest of us were in the solar. A supposed place for guests to come and relax but it''s just one big, empty shell. A place to unwind is making me feel depressed and homeless.

    There were some old stone benches we were sitting on but not those were making the environment feel any better. In fact, we wouldn''t be here if there weren''t any skylights.

    It''s the only room we currently know of that allows the sun to beam in.

    Steven, Rayna, and the catgirl, Kanna, eventually came in through the double doors. Rayna seemed rather defeated and Kanna was wrapped around Steven. It looked like something happened. Maybe something spicy!

    Madelyn: "What happened?"

    Steven: "Rayna scared her."

    Rayna: "I sort of worked it out¡­"

    Huh¡­

    I wonder what she walked in on!

    Steven: "Go ahead, Kanna¡­ introduce yourself."

    Kanna: "M-my name is Kanna Hisakawa."

    I still can''t get myself over the cat ears¡­

    She quickly became popular and I''m sure that if it weren''t for Steven, she''d be swarmed with everyone trying to pet her.

    Dai-tai: "Ooh~ it''s nice to finally meet you!"

    Niroja: "You''re very pretty, Kanna."

    Madelyn: "You''re my master''s master, huh?"

    Young Mi: "I''m honored to meet you, Kanna."

    Rayna: "And I''m still Rayna."

    Lilith: "Hello."

    Smiling, Steven finally turns back to Kanna and gleefully introduces us, one by one.

    Steven: "These are the people that kept me company since I was taken. This one''s Madelyn¡­ the one I said was like a sister to me. She became my servant as I said."

    He pointed to me.

    Madelyn: "Yo."

    Kanna: "Thank you for being kind to Steven."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, he did kinda help me escape near-certain death."

    Steven: "Then Dai-tai and Niroja, my close friends."

    They casually wave and smile.

    Niroja: "He saved my life."

    Dai-tai: "Yep, we owe him for that."

    Then Young Mi walks to Niroja''s side and waves at Kanna. Her motherly aura opened up and it drew Kanna in.

    Young Mi: "I''m Young Mi."

    Kanna: "Hello."

    Steven: "Young Mi, their mother, and my shepherd."

    Young Mi: "Shepherd? Oh, I never knew you thought of me that way; I''m flattered."

    Lilith was the last in our group to be introduced and she was hiding behind everyone. It was like she was shy or scared but we all pushed her in front of us despite her trying to remain unseen.

    Steven: "This¡­ well¡­ Kanna, this is Lilith."

    Kanna tensed up and hid behind Steven. He walks up to Lilith and puts his arm around her like they''ve been best buds. I''m sure it was to calm Kanna down but the result seemed to be in vain.

    Kanna: "She''s the one that tried killing you and made you depressed."

    Steven: "Yeah¡­ it''s all in the past."

    Steven: "I know¡­ but we talked things out."

    Kanna: "But she''s a Demon!"

    Steven: "Everyone in here that''s isn''t Niroja or Madelyn is a Demon in one way or another."

    Madelyn: "That''s right!"

    Steven: "Dai-tai, come here."

    He holds her hand and interlocks their fingers together in front of everyone. Seeing how Kanna reacted was like watching a little kid get scared after getting red screened on a PlayStation 2. She backed up, looked at Dai-tai from a distance, and slowly came back.

    Steven: "Look, she''s harmless and she''s a full-blooded demon. Try it."

    Eventually, the 3 of them were all holding hands with each other. The wall has been shattered and maybe we have another person in our group? A Nekomata would be an excellent way to shake things up.

    Kanna: "She''s really soft."

    Dai-tai: "I take good care of myself. Do you know why?"

    Kanna: "W-why?"

    Dai-tai: "Because not so long ago, Steven told me that "you attract what you are, not what you want."

    She quickly turns to Steven, eyes widened and ears shooting straight up.

    Kanna: "That''s what mom says!"

    Young Mi: "Then your mother left an impression on him. I''d like to meet her myself."

    Kanna: "Okay¡­ I get it now."

    She lets them both go and looks down shyly.

    Steven: "Kanna''s shy, so be considerate, everyone."

    Dai-tai: "We know!"

    A loud creaking noise came from the double doors and we all look back as they began to open up. Joan followed by Hugo fully opening the doors.

    Hugo: "Look who I brought back!"

    Steven: "Joan!"

    She ran into his arms and gets lifted off the ground. Everyone had an idea of who she was and and we gathered around, welcoming her back. I haven''t seen her smiling so much before and it made me feel warm that everyone in the group was friendly with her.

    Hugo: "Didn''t mean to keep her from you. I just had to prepare extra paperwork because she''s a minor."

    He fishes into his satchel and picks out a bundle of papers and a nib pen.

    Hugo: "I''ve done most of the work for ya. All you need''s a signature and Joan will be your adopted daughter."

    It wasn''t easy peeking over Steven''s shoulders to see what was written but for the most part, I was able to make out: "Republic of Twilight; Certificate of Adoption" and "Sponsored by Hugo Dunkel Augustin."

    The guy sure likes to put his name on everything.

    Seriously, I''m starting to wonder if he did most of the work just to have the opportunity to write his name on it.

    I can already imagine him having his own ship named "The Augustin"!

    Steven: "You want me to be your father?"

    Madelyn: "Of course she does. Why else would she cling to you?"

    He smiles back and gets on his knees in front of a bench. As best as he could manage, he quickly signs the bottom of the paper and hands back without any sign of hesitation.

    Hugo: "You''re not going to think it over?"

    Steven: "I had 10 days to make my mind up."

    Hugo: "Well¡­"

    He chuckled.

    Hugo: "Congratulations to the both of you. Joan wanted to keep the "Lira" in her name so her full name is "Joan Lira Omeo." Your skills as a parent were brought up but I''m sure you and your group will do their best to make sure she grows up well."

    Young Mi: "I''ll be happy to help."

    Rayna: "You here that, Joan? Steven''s your papa now."

    Joan smiles widely and tightly hugs Steven.

    It was especially heartwarming to see a nice change of pace from the usual running around and fighting. If this is how things are going to be from now on, then I''d be happy and all for it!

    Steven: "This is Kanna. Did you meet her yet, Joan?"

    Kanna: "Hello. Joan? I''m Kanna."

    Kanna also got on her knees with Steven and Joan extended her arms out for her too. She looked surprised for a moment but then happily embraced the little girl.

    Hugo: "I also bring more good news. We brought furniture donated by the other residents of Twilight."

    Rayna: "That''s so kind of them!"

    Hugo: "Heh. We look after our own. Though, they do hope you can put good use to the castle and bring it back to its former glory."

    Madelyn: "Extreme Makeover: Home Edition."

    Steven: "You mean Castle Edition?"

    Jokes aside, this castle would need renovating. The solar would definitely benefit from a chandelier. A bookcase and sofas would make it even better and worth staying here.

    Young Mi: "If we''re furnishing the castle, how many man-hours are we talking about?"

    Hugo: "Thousands with a group as small as you. To be honest, you''ll be better off buying everything."

    Rayna: "You gave us furniture, did you not?"

    Hugo: "Donated. Furniture. The basics for the 9 of you like beds, drawers, kitchen, bath, and dining. I''m assuming you''d want to personalize your rooms?"

    If I''m seriously getting my own room then it''s obvious that I''d furnish it to my own tastes.

    Hugo: "I certainly don''t mind helping you figure out how much money you''d need."

    Rayna: "Then we''re renovating the entire castle."

    Hugo: "Well then!"

    Steven: "Rayna¡­ we''re not exactly made of money."

    Hugo: "If you''re serious, I''m going to throw a high estimate out there. 20 million."

    Dai-tai: "HOW MUCH¡ª?!"

    Steven: "HOW MUCH¡ª?!"

    Madelyn: "HOW MUCH¡ª?!"

    The 3 of us exclaimed and echoed throughout the empty solar.

    Hugo: "It''s definitely high. In fact, you might need less."

    The most amount of money I ever made was 300,000 and I don''t even know where it went!

    Kanna: "How much is that in Ostroven Coin?"

    Hugo: "About 3,000,000."

    Steven: "No way in hell we''re making that."

    Kanna: "Mom worked for 20 years and she ever made 10 mil¡­"

    They both looked like they wanted to faint from disbelief. I wouldn''t be surprised if they did!

    Rayna: "Some noble houses are worth hundreds of millions and maybe even billions. It''s not much, you know."

    Young Mi: "We''re worth at least 2,000,000 Yingbi as a group. The estimate doesn''t sound like a lot but not all of us are patient to wait a couple of years to get that kind of money."

    Hugo puts a hand up, stopping us before we could have the chance to start arguing.

    Hugo: "Look, it''s very high-end of the spectrum. There''s a lot of rooms you might not be needing like the Servant''s Quarters."

    Yeah¡­

    This castle really is huge so 20 mil doesn''t sound like much. But it would depend on the rooms we''d be dealing with. Maybe if we had floorplans that this wouldn''t be so complicated.

    Madelyn: "What kind of rooms do we have?"

    Hugo: "Oh~ there''s too many for me to remember. You should only renovate what you''d need at the moment. Which should be the bedrooms, kitchen, and this solar."

    Young Mi: "How much would that be?"

    Hugo: "If you want to keep Rayna''s high-end views, then... 2,000,000 in Yingbi would do it."

    He says it like we''re made of money!

    Rayna sits down on one of the benches and looks out the skylight.

    Rayna: "I have a few ideas already hatching for money. I''ll need Madelyn''s help and probably Steven''s."

    Steven: "I don''t want to work after what happened."

    Madelyn: "Same¡­"

    Rayna: "Loremaster, I''m from the future. Would it be acceptable to take advantage of said events?"

    Hugo: "I¡­ actually don''t know. That''s a gray area if I ever saw one. How much money you think you can earn?"

    Rayna: "Enough to renovate."

    Hugo: "Well, just know that we have a moral code we like to adhere to. Stick to it and I won''t bat an eye."

    As we were idling about, another walks in. An Elf, clad in light, leather armor, strolled in here carrying a large box. He seemed to be lost but when he spotted Hugo, he smiles.

    SDF Soldier: "Loremaster, the furniture is ready to be brought in."

    Hugo: "Oh, excellent! Tell the men to come on in. Place the furniture down inside the entrance. These people will figure out what goes where."

    SDF Soldier: "Yes, sir!"

    Hugo: "Oh, I forgot to mention, Steven."

    He turns around and faces him.

    Hugo: "About your issue to travel to Everhand¡­"

    Steven: "Was it approved?"

    Hugo: "Indeed it was. Isaac used the witch incident you stumbled across and swayed the entire Senate to allow your entire group to travel as you see fit."

    Rayna: "He said we''re better off out there."

    Hugo: "Exactly¡­"

 85 Its Called Elinila Castle, Part II

    The rest of the day was nothing more labor. At least for me, the SDF left all the furniture that was given to us and left it in the entrance hall. I had half a mind to just set up in the hall but everyone wanted their own room as soon as possible.

    Since I was the only guy, I was the one that did almost all of the work. The others did pitch in and switched out with one another when they started feeling sore. Young Mi and Dai-tai were the strongest and helped immensely.

    It wasn''t something that could be easily done either. Moving almost 100 pounds for a dresser easily wore me down and the distance wasn''t short even after deciding to move into the closest and smallest rooms we had.

    After that, we pretty much retired into our respective rooms. We finally got our rooms! Most of us did, anyway. I''m the only one sharing a room and it''s with Kanna. Not that it was forced, I kinda wanted it this way.

    Our room was the first on the right after entering the Royal Apartments. It was, of course, small and had a nice bay window that looked out towards the isle of Sefre. Though, the window had to be opened because it was an old stained glass that wasn''t very transparent.

    Young Mi and Rayna were the ones that cooked tonight. They brought our food in which was just chicken. No seasoning, marinating or anything. I didn''t mind and Kanna was too hungry to care. She devoured hers and went after mine too. Soon after, she lays down on our bed and falls into a food coma.

    Steven: "Kanna?"

    She''s unresponsive.

    Deciding to leave her alone, I went back to my plate and finished what I had left before placing the dishes on a dresser near the door. I sit back down next to Kanna and gently stroke her hair for a while.

    I hear the wooden door open and turn to see Young Mi quietly step in.

    Young Mi: "Did you catch her up on what''s been going on with us?"

    Steven: "I don''t know if I did a good job, but she listened to the very end. Is that why you came?"

    Young Mi: "Actually, I came to pick up your dishes."

    We whispered.

    Steven: "They''re right there."

    I point over to the dresser.

    Steven: "How was that kitchen? Was it a nice setup?"

    Young Mi: "We cooked in the entrance hall using magic. There was no kitchen¡­ yet."

    Steven: "How did that even work?

    Young Mi: "Rayna''s very resourceful."

    She collects the dishes and prepares to leave the room.

    Steven: "Do you need help with anything?"

    Young Mi: "No, you, Kanna and Madelyn deserve to relax. We''re doing everything tonight."

    Steven: "They''re just dishes. Not like we''re going to have a near-death experience by touching a bit of soap."

    Young Mi: "At this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if that happened."

    Steven: "What about Joan? How is she?"

    Steven: "Ah."

    Dai-tai and Niroja are naturals when it comes to kids. Maybe they won''t mind that I chose to be with Kanna the whole day.

    The gravity of being a dad didn''t settle in until much later after signing the paperwork. I don''t regret it and I feel confident that I can raise Joan right.

    Steven: "I''ll be sure to spend time with her tomorrow."

    Young Mi: "Good. She deserves a loving family."

    After she leaves Kanna springs up from the bed and we lock eyes.

    Steven: "You''re awake?"

    Kanna: "I faked it¡­"

    Steven: "Oh¡­ so you heard me and her talking?"

    She nods.

    Kanna: "But not all of it."

    Steven: "How does Young Mi make you feel? Can you be friends with her?"

    Kanna: "I think so¡­"

    Steven: "Then can you also get along with her daughters? Dai-tai and Niroja?"

    She nods again.

    Steven: "Good. I want you to be friends with all my friends too. It doesn''t have to be instantly, but you''ll get there. I know I did."

    She crawls to my side and leans on me. Her hands were around my arms and her head started to rest on my shoulder.

    Kanna: "I want to be with you tonight. Everything else can wait."

    She lays down, grabs my wrists and pulls me with her. I ended up on my hands and knees right on top of her. Her face was flushed and eyes glistening against the candlelit room.

    Steven: "¡­so¡­ is this what I think it is?"

    Kanna: "What do you think it is?"

    Steven: "We''re going to¡­ y''know?"

    She looks around me and notices how lewd we looked.

    Kanna: "We should¡­ wait before doing that."

    Of course, we''re only just reunited. There''s no way she could''ve predicted any of this and be ready for it.

    Steven: "I¡­ understand, master."

    Kanna: "Kanna¡­"

    I lay down on my side of the bed and face Kanna. She scoots over to me and raises her head to rest on her palm. Her head was higher than mine and she looked back down at me, slightly annoyed.

    Kanna: "Hey¡­ why do you always call me master when I keep telling you to call me by name?"

    Steven: "You are my master¡­ and, well¡­ it''s stuck in my head. You don''t like it?"

    Kanna: "I''m sometimes fine with it but you get annoying after a while."

    Steven: "Really?"

    Kanna: "It does! I want you to be mine and vice versa. It feels like a job when you call me master."

    Steven: "Job? I never thought of it like that."

    Kanna: "Then what?"

    Steven: "It¡ªfeels like banter with my best friend."

    She lowers her head and rests it on my arm.

    It never felt like it was that much of an issue. Maybe I was being oblivious?

    Steven: "I''m sorry, I thought you liked it."

    Kanna: "And if I called you a servant? How would that make you feel?"

    Steven: "I certainly don''t mind."

    She pauses momentarily, slowly rubbing her head on my shoulder, thinking.

    I don''t know if she''s doing it on purpose but since she''s part cat, I can''t help but feel that she''s marking her territory.

    Steven: "If you''re serious then I''ll stop for good."

    Kanna: "No, I¡ªsay it''s fine. If you want to call me master¡­ just stop when I ask."

    This won''t work.

    I like calling her master but if she''s not enjoying it like I am, there shouldn''t be any reason to keep it going.

    If anything, I''ll just tone it down.

    Kanna: "Could you cast Candlelight?"

    I cast it like I always do but once it left my hand, the little white light faded to a bright blue, a color I never managed to cast before.

    Steven: "Huh¡­ it''s blue this time. What could it mean?"

    Kanna: "It''s considered good luck."

    Steven: "So¡­ do I make a wish?"

    Kanna: "No, it just means that good things will happen from now on. That''s how we perceive it on Feles Isle."

    Of all the times I''ve seen Candlelight cast, it''s always between red and white. If it''s good luck and fortune, I should be sure not to squander it!

    I was so drawn in by the little blue light as Kanna did her own thing. She was undressing and I didn''t realize until much later when I looked down.

    Steven: "Uhh¡­ shit. Do you want me to leave the room?"

    Kanna: "No, stay."

    After she gets into just her underwear, she nearly holds her dress on top of the dresser and unhooks her bra. Leaving it on top of her dress, exposing herself to me.

    Steven: "Y-you''re sleeping topless?!"

    Kanna: "Yeah¡­ it''s more comfortable this way."

    Steven: "But naked? With me?"

    She covers her breasts with her arms and shyly looks away.

    Kanna: "You''re my boyfriend now, aren''t you? I thought this would be okay¡­"

    I shouldn''t be getting flustered!

    This simply isn''t the kind of rush I was expecting! My heart feels like it''s going to escape my chest!

    Her petite body is right in front of me but there''s nothing I can do about it!

    I have to control myself.

    I slowly control my breathing and try to act natural.

    Steven: "I am¡­ I wasn''t expecting it, is all."

    She slowly nods and drops her arms.

    Kanna: "Are we sleeping together?"

    Steven: "Of course we are."

    I sit on my side of the bed and undress down to my trousers, throwing my clothes onto the cold stone floor.

    I laid down on my bed and waited for Kanna to fall asleep so I could follow soon after, undisturbed.

    However, instead of sleeping, her hand meets mine and she grabs ahold of it.

    Steven: "Are you alright?"

    Kanna: "You¡­ you talked a lot about getting into fights and getting hurt so I thought you''d have like a scar or something."

    Steven: "That? Well, I have good healers in my group."

    Kanna: "That''s perfect then. I don''t want to see scars on you."

    Steven: "Why not?"

    Kanna: "Because¡­ I don''t want to see you hurting."

    Her other hand traces across my arm and she eventually sees the small scar on my arm.

    Kanna: "Ohh~ how did that get there?"

    Steven: "I cut myself on a tree."

    I wouldn''t say it was a scar, just a fresh, pale, thin line of skin that goes from my shoulder to my wrist. It can be unnoticeable unless someone has a good eye like Kanna.

    Kanna: "Is that the truth?"

    Steven: "No."

    Kanna: "No?"

    Steven: "It''s the scar I got from Touma."

    Her ears droop.

    Seeing that this topic is making her feel down, I knew it had to change.

    Steven: "Do you have clean clothes?"

    She shakes her head.

    Kanna: "No, I didn''t bring anything."

    Steven: "You''ll have to live in those for a while."

    Kanna: "Even my underwear?"

    Steven: "Unfortunately so."

    Kanna: "I''m going to feel icky."

    Steven: "I think I''ve been wearing my tunic for 2 weeks, but I was unconscious for 10 days¡­ so~ if you feel icky just know I''m worse off."

    Kanna: "But I want to change into something clean and be able to take a bath!"

    Steven: "You can take a bath. This castle has to have one but for the clothes, you''ll have to tough it out. Or¡­ In the morning, you can wear my tunic while I clean your dress."

    Kanna: "How long are we going to be here?"

    Steven: "9th of Dyo. That''s four days from now."

    Kanna: "Okay, you can clean my clothes."

    She sighs and we get into bed together. The blue Candlelight hovered above us and naturally dims. It became dark and I waited for Kanna to fall asleep so I could follow but I felt her tossing and turning. I figured that she''d tire herself out until she spoke.

    Kanna: "Steven?"

    Steven: "Yeah?"

    Kanna: "Do you remember my birthday?"

    Her birthday¡­

    It so happens that we both share the same birthday and it''s about a week away. I looked forward to getting her something nice for a present back then but given the circumstances, I''m lucky I could see her again.

    Steven: "Yeah. I''m sorry. I wanted to give you a present but I don''t have one."

    I turn my head to her and see her on her side facing me.

    Kanna: "That''s fine."

    She pulls the blanket up to her nose.

    Kanna: "I don''t need one."

    But I want to give her one.

    Hopefully, by the time we reach Everhand, I could use the time in between to quickly find one by then.

 86 2020 Valentines Day Special, Part I

    Dyo 14, 8103

    06:32

    (Steven''s POV)

    Yuuna''s Elixirs, Everhand, Ostroven

    ----

    I awaken to the motion of being grabbed and rolled around the bed. The shock alone is what snapped me out of any grogginess.

    Once I noticed it was Joan though, I slumped back into my bed and sighed in relief. I''ve been up all night making a cake with Yuuna and I had hoped to get at least 4 hours of sleep. It probably hasn''t been an hour yet!

    Now Joan is waking me up and scaring me! She could''ve been an attacker!

    Not like it could be possible; I''m back in Everhand, in my own room. The same familiar room I''ve had for the past 7 or so months. It''s like a time-capsule here. Some of the stuff like my homework is still on my desk, waiting to be completed.

    Though, I''m not sure if Ms. Layne would accept a homework assignment that''s 7 months past its due date.

    Either way, I''ve been wanting to fall back into my old routine but I''ve developed new habits and 2 more people live with us at Yuuna''s Elixirs; Madelyn and Joan.

    I was expecting to negotiate with Yuuna but she took them in easily as she did with me.

    As I slipped back into my covers, Joan''s attempts to get my attention had doubled and she yanks the blankets away from me, shocking me.

    Steven: "Woah! Woah! What''s wrong?"

    She drops to her knees and holds her stomach, telling me she was hungry.

    Steven: "Oh, hungry..? I''m sorry, Joan."

    Man, this parenting stuff is hard. I figured it would be like taking care of Kanna but Joan is more dependent because she''s young. I have to do a lot of things for her since she doesn''t know how to do them herself yet.

    Either way, I''m committed to being her guardian.

    Steven: "Did you sleep well?"

    She nods.

    I let her sleep on my bed while I slept on a futon right next to her.

    Steven: "Yeah, I told you my bed was comfortable."

    She pulls on my arm, dragging me out of bed and leading me into the kitchen. It''s almost unlike her because this has to be the most forceful she''s ever been. She must be getting comfortable with me.

    In the kitchen, I opened the curtains, trying to get some light in but the sun hasn''t even come out yet! Why is Joan trying to get me to cook so early? She''d just fall back asleep after I did cook.

    Steven: "What do you want, Joan? Pancakes?"

    She sits at the counter and nods expectantly.

    At least pancakes are easy to make.

    After cooking her breakfast, I made 2 more servings for Joan and Madelyn. Yuuna was up all night with me, so I''m sure she''ll be sleeping in.

    Steven: "Joan, I have to go do something. So, can you stay with Madelyn for a little bit?"

    She walks with me to the living room to find Madelyn already awake. I set down the plate on the coffee table and light the fireplace, giving light to the room.

    Steven: "Mornin'', where''s Yuuna and the others? They''re usually awake by this hour."

    Madelyn: "She went out with a friend to get something. Didn''t say what. Elder and Esmond left to run some errands, didn''t say anything either."

    It sounds like they got their own surprise for Kanna lined up. I should pick mine up right now since the timing is perfect.

    Steven: "Alright¡­ I''m going out to the town square. I''ll be back in a couple of hours. Try to keep Kanna here ''till then."

    Madelyn: "Where are you going?"

    Steven: "Buy something for Kanna, it''s Valentine''s Day."

    She slyly smiles and playfully jabs me.

    Madelyn: "Look at you, such a sweet and wonderful man! What are you getting her?"

    Steven: "It''s a secret. Also, I prepped a cake in the kitchen, keep it hidden for now."

    Madelyn: "When?"

    Steven: "Last night while everyone was asleep."

    Madelyn: "But I was sleeping on the couch!"

    Steven: "Then you must be a heavy sleeper."

    Joan walks up to her with her blanket wrapped around her and rests on sits on her lap.

    Madelyn: "Joan! Hey, little one! You want to nap here with me? Aren''t you just the sweetest?"

    They look more like really close sisters than the aunt role Madelyn wants to have.

    Steven: "You got her?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah, don''t worry about me."

    I go back to my room and equip my sword and grab a lockbox full of Coin. I''d be needing it for the present and the sword to protect myself, just in case.

    I stepped out to the streets and headed towards the town square. It was cold and the sunlight was scattered by a thin fog. All the people currently walking were either guards, early workers, or vagrants.

    Nobody batted an eye to me as I wandered between the buildings and entered a closed jewelry store. The jeweler that ran the place was a really nice, older High Elf that Yuuna loves to buy from. I only know him because of her.

    He also knew what kind of jewelry Kanna was into, making him an even better choice. Although she really doesn''t show it off, Kanna enjoys fashion and jewelry.

    When I walked in, the Jeweler was cleaning the displays he had and happily welcomed me into the shop.

    Jeweler: "Welcome, Sir Omeo! I''m not open for another couple of hours but I''m sure you''re here for your surprise?"

    Steven: "Yeah, I brought the rest of the Coin as I promised."

    Jeweler: "Wonderful! Would you like to see your gift one more time?"

    Steven: "Yes, please."

    He goes into the back, disappearing for a minute then returning with a long sleek box and another bulky one.

    Jeweler: "A beautiful earring and pendant set. You''re one of the first to order something so expensive this year."

    He opens the long box and shows me a pendant, the same exact one I had ordered. A diamond in platinum, shaped like a teardrop, on a small 16-inch chain. It''s a very elegant, low profile design that perfectly fits Kanna''s personality in my opinion.

    The earrings are the real eye-catchers. Diamond studs that are vibrant as they are beautiful. They''re not necessary for my surprise but I know she had her eyes on them for a while.

    I have no idea how she''ll wear them, considering she has big, fluffy cat ears and not earlobes like mine.

    Jeweler: "Are they as amazing as you want?"

    Steven: "Yeah, this is exactly what I wanted. I think you made another lifelong customer."

    Jeweler: "You flatter me, Sir Omeo."

    Steven: "So, just to be sure, 20,000?"

    Jeweler: "Precisely. You already put half down, so, you just pay 10,000 right now."

    I lay out the lockbox onto the table and start counting out the Coin with the Jeweler. We laid out 100 coins, each worth 100 Coin. The Jeweler made the final count and made 10 stacks that made it easier to count before he happily clasps his hands.

    Jeweler: "Wonderful! Do you want me to gift wrap it? It''ll be on me."

    Steven: "Yes, thank you."

 87 2020 Valentines Day Special, Part II

    Once I made my purchase and got it in some gift wrap, I walked back out to the town square. Now that I have what I need and extra time to spare, I should drop by the bakery and try to get my hands on an entire cheesecake.

    I feel like we should indulge ourselves since it''s our birthdays too.

    When I went up to the bakery, I came across Livia and Cynthia drinking coffee. I didn''t recognize them at first because they should be at the Academy. Cynthia had to stand tall and shout my name from across the shop to get my attention.

    Cynthia: "Steven! Thought I''d never see you out of the elixir shop!"

    Once I figured out it was her, I walked up and greeted them.

    Livia: "Hey, Steven. Fancy seeing you here."

    Steven: "Hey guys, aren''t you both supposed to be at the Academy?"

    Livia: "It''s an important staff meeting today so the Headmaster gave the students the day off."

    Steven: "Nice. What are you 2 doing here though?"

    Livia: "We both wanted coffee and crossed paths."

    Cynthia: "Yeah, funny coincidence."

    She sees the gift box in my hands and reaches for it. I raised it up, out of her reach and inadvertently reveal my hidden sword.

    Cynthia: "Is that a gift?"

    Steven: "For Kanna. It''s her birthday today."

    Livia: "Why are you carrying a sword?"

    I instinctively pull my tunic down and hide the sword.

    Steven: "I don''t want someone to rob me. This gift is for Kanna and her only."

    Cynthia laughs and playfully jabs me with her elbow.

    Cynthia: "Ohh~? Are you not going to invite us over, Mister Smooth?"

    Steven: "I asked Livia and couldn''t find you but I kinda had a hunch that you''d stop by because Kanna invited you."

    Cynthia: "And you were on point."

    Livia: "I wanted to wish you a happy birthday too. It''s also your birthday, right?"

    Steven: "Yep¡­ kinda crazy how Kanna and I both have birthdays on this day."

    Cynthia: "Why haven''t you said anything either?! Happy birthday, Steven! How old are ya now!?"

    Steven: "19."

    Livia: "Time really does fly¡­ it feels like I''ve known you for years and we should be much older."

    Steven: "Livia, it hasn''t been a year yet. Don''t make me feel old."

    Since they''re both here, we can all head to my home and start the party a little early.

    Steven: "Let''s go order something while we''re here."

    Cynthia: "You sure¡ª"

    She stops, leans in, and whispers.

    Cynthia: "That gift has to be expensive, you sure you want to risk flashing that around in public?"

    She''s right!

    I may have a sword but I''d rather minimize the chances of someone attempting to rob me.

    Steven: "Ohh¡­ can you do me a favor then?"

    Cynthia: "Sure."

    Steven: "Buy Kanna cherry cheesecake. Not just a little slice, I mean the entire 20 inch. I have 30 Coin to pay for it."

    Cynthia: "Let''s go half on it, boyfriend! I too know what Kanna loves!"

    Steven: "Say it like that and people will think we''re the ones that are together."

    Livia: "I''ll see you there, Steven."

    Nice!

    Everything is going better than I had hoped!

    I rushed over to the house, excitedly imagining Kanna''s face when she sees the present. She''ll be taken aback for sure!

    At the house, I silently enter the shop. It was dead quiet and not a lot of light was coming from the back. Hopefully, it means that Kanna''s still asleep like I planned.

    I made it to the living room and saw Joan resting her head on a half-asleep Madelyn''s lap. I tried tiptoeing past them but suddenly I felt someone shove me from behind.

    Kanna: "Where did you go!?"

    Steven: "Ka-Kanna!?"

    She stands between the door to the shop, arms crossed, ears tall and aggressive, and scowling.

    Madelyn: "You made plans with her but left as soon as you wake up? There''s some explaining to do, mister."

    Steven: "Err, I, uh, I was gambling that she''d sleep a little longer."

    The gig was up but I still attempted to keep the surprise going.

    Steven: "Kanna¡­ Cynthia and Livia are on their way. I don''t know where Yuuna went but I guess we can party once everyone gets here."

    Madelyn: "Ohh~?"

    She looked at me suspiciously before looking down at Joan.

    Madelyn: "Well, the more the merrier."

    Steven: "Yes, the more the merrier."

    I walk up to her and still try to play it cool.

    Steven: "She just fell asleep on your lap?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah¡­ she can be cute."

    Kanna: "Don''t try to breeze past me! Where did you go?"

    She''s relentless!

    Things will only spiral downwards. The smart thing right now is to tell her I have a surprise but not what it could be.

    Steven: "It''s a surprise Kanna; please let it be one."

    Kanna: "What kind of surprise?"

    Steven: "It wouldn''t be a surprise if I told you."

    Kanna sighs and sits on the loveseat next to Madelyn.

    All I had to do now was sit in silence and wait for Cynthia to show up with the cake. It was an awkward half an hour as Kanna did not take her eyes off me. It felt like I couldn''t do anything as I was being watched through a microscope.

    When they did show up, the mood lightened up as Cynthia excitedly announced their arrival. They arrived with the cheesecake plus Yuuna in tow.

    Cynthia: "We brought the goods!"

    Livia: "We came across Miss Yuuna along the way."

    Yuuna: "Good morning, Kitten."

    Steven: "I didn''t know you snuck out too, Yuuna."

    She also had a gift-wrapped box. I take my hands from behind my back and reveal the 2 gift boxes of my own. Yuuna looked at it, at me, and then giggled.

    Yuuna: "I guess we all brought you a gift."

    Cynthia: "Yeah, the cake can go last. I want to see what Kanna is being spoiled with!"

 88 2020 Valentines Day Special, Part III

    The first of the presents to be opened was Yuuna''s.

    Kanna slowly cut away at the wrap and opened the box. In it, she lifts up a burgundy fabric. Her eyes light up and she smiles widely. She excitedly takes the rest of the fabric revealing it to be a floor-length maxi dress.

    Kanna: "Oh!"

    Yuuna: "It''s the dress you wanted. And I also bought you some shoes, making it an outfit."

    Kanna: "Thanks, mom!"

    She ran into Yuuna''s arms and tightly embraced her.

    Yuuna: "I know how you like to snoop so I made sure to keep it at the Tailor''s this year."

    Damn¡­

    Yuuna might actually have the best gift! I know she wanted these earrings but now I''m starting to worry if it''ll be enough to please her!

    Madelyn: "Steven''s getting antsy as all hell. Maybe Yuuna would be a strong contender? Can he even top what she got? His box is small, definitely not clothes as it fits in the palm of his hands. Maybe, just maybe, he has himself a piece of jewelry?"

    Steven: "I could do without the narration right now."

    Okay, it doesn''t have to be the best; just memorable.

    I reached out with the gift boxes to Kanna.

    Steven: "Kanna¡­ I wanted to show you how much you meant to me and I figured that since it''s our first time doing a birthday together, I may as well go big."

    She takes them, and I nervously watch as she slowly opens the pendant next to her mother. Once the wrap came off, she slowly opens the box and both Kanna and Yuuna have their jaws drop.

    Everyone else was bated, anticipating that Kanna would reveal what had her taken aback. She raised the pendant, revealing it to them and they too were shocked.

    Cynthia: "¡­woah¡­"

    Kanna: "I-It''s beautiful..! How did you get something like this?!"

    Livia: "¡­Steven¡­ how..?"

    Steven: "Y-You both love the same jeweler, so it wasn''t much of a quest figuring out what you like. You''re also not one to stand out and we got you a set that''s low profile."

    Everyone got around and looked at it themselves. Everyone but Madelyn knew exactly what I bought for Kanna.

    Madelyn: "Holy shit¡­ that silver is shiny."

    Yuuna: "Nope¡­ that''s platinum, Maddie."

    Madelyn: "Plat¡ª!"

    She stops, looks at me, and takes a step back.

    Cynthia: "And the jewel? It has to be moissanite."

    Yuuna: "Diamond. It''s a real diamond."

    Cynthia: "That''s amazing¡­"

    Yuuna: "A necklace would''ve been something but an entire set?! Where in the world did you get the money!?"

    Steven: "I had money from my time in Hei''an."

    Madelyn: "Shit dude, how much did all that cost you?"

    Steven: "Not a lot, the jeweler gave me a good discount because I always visit his shop."

    Yuuna: "It''s the same deal with the earrings. Those are the ones you wanted, Kanna!"

    Kanna: "Thank you so much! I love it!"

    Steven: "Put on your dress, we want to see you in it!"

    Cynthia: "I''ll help her out!"

    Kanna and Cynthia excitedly rush into her room and get her into the dress.

    The rest of us stayed in the living room and everyone kept giving me looks of disbelief. Livia, who had been sitting quietly for a while, looks straight to me like a revelation just came to her.

    Livia: "Wow."

    Steven: "What is it?"

    Livia: "Nothing."

    It didn''t sound like "nothing."

    Someone as smart as her probably figured out how much money I spent.

    Steven: "You figured it out?"

    She slowly nods and whispers into my ear.

    Livia: "Maybe 30 grand?"

    Steven: "Oh, you''re smart. The discount I got dropped it to 20."

    Livia: "That''s pretty generous. I''m sure he expects you to be a lifelong customer."

    Yuuna and Madelyn start talking, trying to whisper but I could hear them just enough to make out what they were saying.

    Madelyn: "He''s a bit insane."

    Yuuna: "He''s your brother, shouldn''t you know that already? You might also be as crazy as him!"

    Madelyn: "Me? I don''t buy expensive jewelry like that!"

    Yuuna: "I honestly expected it to be a silver pendant. He''s always full of surprises."

    Cynthia: "Kanna has been transformed into a truly beautiful woman!"

    She shouted from the hallway.

    We all stood up and waited for Kanna to reveal herself.

    As soon as she did, we were all impressed. Kanna didn''t look like herself!

    She was incredibly beautiful with the dress alone but the pendant and earrings made her mature and serious! She was in a league of her own that could rival Yuuna''s formal attire.

    Livia: "Kanna, you''re incredibly beautiful right now!"

    Yuuna: "Ohoho~! Trying to upstage your own mother, kitten?"

    Madelyn: "A new dress and jewelry can transform anyone. Imagine if we took an hour or 2 to do her makeup."

    Yuuna: "That''s an excellent idea, Maddie."

    Slightly blushing, Kanna shakes her head.

    Kanna: "No. No makeup today."

    Yuuna: "Yeah, I agree. If we did that then the family might try to marry you off."

    Madelyn: "Your family does arranged marriages?"

    Yuuna: "It''s¡­ a story I don''t want to talk about now. Aside from my mother and brother, my family is painfully self-serving. I don''t talk to many of them."

    Kanna: "That''s fine, I don''t want anything to do with them either."

    Madelyn looks at me then smiles mischievously.

    Madelyn: "Just marry her off to Steven. They''re already in a relationship."

    She said half-jokingly.

    Cynthia: "Madelyn just wants a sister-in-law!"

    Madelyn: "Kanna would be the first in-law that I don''t hate."

    Cynthia: "Ahaha~ right!?"

    Kanna continues walking and stands right next to me, taking her hand into mine. She looked at me expectantly, blushing even more, waiting for me to compliment her.

    Steven: "Kanna¡­ you''re so beautiful right now."

    She becomes overwhelmed with her own emotions and slowly starts to cry.

    Steven: "Kanna?!"

    Yuuna: "Oh no, what''s wrong, kitten?"

    Kanna: "I''m happy¡­"

    She buries her head into my chest while everyone else starts giggling and smiling.

    Cynthia: "Aunt Yuuna! I''m overwhelmed with happiness!"

    Madelyn: "This is the happiest Valentine''s I''ve been to."

    Livia: "Happy birthday, Kanna and Steven."

    Yuuna: "Happy birthday."

    Madelyn: "It''s Steven''s birthday too?!"

    She shouted.

    Madelyn: "How come you didn''t tell me?"

    Steven: "It''s just a birthday."

    Madelyn: "Just a birthday¡ªI can''t believe you right now!"

    Yuuna glares at me.

    Yuuna: "You mean the cake we slaved away to make was just for Kanna?! I think not!"

    Kanna: "Cake?"

    Madelyn: "Oof, she knows now."

    Steven: "Damnit, Yuuna."

    She waves her hand, and bows slightly.

    Yuuna: "Sorry, sorry."

    Kanna: "Where is this cake?"

    Well, it wasn''t trying to keep it a secret anyway.

    Steven: "It''s in the kitchen."

    Madelyn: "What kind of cake are we talking about?"

    Steven: "It''s a 3-layer cake. One layer for me, another for Kanna, and the bottom one for Valentine''s. 3 events in one cake just like 3 events in one day."

    Livia: "You put some thought into it."

    Cynthia: "Then why''d you have me buy the cherry cheesecake if you already made a cake?"

    Steven: "Why not? I don''t see a problem with indulging ourselves. It''s Valentine''s Day, we should enjoy it!"

    Livia: "What''s Valentine''s?"

    Cynthia: "Yeah, is that another person we don''t know about?"

    Madelyn: "It''s a celebration of love and affection. You give gifts, cards, or even just go on a date with someone you like."

    Cynthia: "What kind of things do you give them?"

    Madelyn: "Anything goes as long as they like it."

    Cynthia: "Ohh~ so it''s like Lover''s Week but on a single day?"

    Madelyn: "Lover''s what?"

    Steven: "Yeah, pretty much, Cynthia."

 89 2020 Valentines Day Special, Part IV

    Yuuna and I brought everyone to the kitchen and revealed the cake. 3 tiers, vanilla, and nicely decorated. We''re not bakers in any way but we pulled an amazing job!

    Cynthia: "Woah! That cake looks amazing!"

    Yuuna: "We worked for hours while everyone was asleep. It wasn''t easy, especially since we''d have to keep it quiet."

    Steven: "Yuuna helped massively so I say she has the honor of cutting the cake."

    Yuuna: "Me? Are you sure? You''ve done the same amount of work I did."

    Madelyn: "Oh, come on. Is it that big of a deal?"

    Allowing someone to cut a cake is a sign of respect. At least that''s how it works here in Everhand.

    Since the cake was my idea and Yuuna helped me on such short notice, she deserves to cut it more than anyone.

    Steven: "Yes, it''s Everhand''s little culture."

    Yuuna: "Well, alright, I''ll be happy to."

    She grabs the largest knife we had and evenly cuts it into 8 even pieces. Since there were 7 of us, one piece would be leftover. I wanted the Elder and Esmond to have a slice, which meant sacrificing my own. I''ll have to settle on only cheesecake then¡­

    Maybe a third cake would''ve been a good idea¡­

    Cynthia: "What about the cheesecake?"

    Steven: "You brought it when I asked, you can cut it."

    Cynthia: "Really?"

    Livia: "I agree with Steven."

    Cynthia smiles and cuts the cheesecake. Everyone else got their piece and Yuuna reaches for her wine rack and procures a bottle for us to drink.

    Yuuna: "Does anybody want wine?"

    Steven: "We also made lemonade if nobody wants to get drunk."

    Cynthia: "You guys did everything!"

    Madelyn: "What about Lawrence and the Elder dude?"

    Yuuna: "I''ll save them both a piece. I think Steven hasn''t got a piece of the cake we made for that very reason."

    Steven: "That''s right."

    Yuuna: "But my brother doesn''t like vanilla. I''ll save him a slice of cheesecake instead."

    Not to be a hard-ass but doesn''t cheesecake usually have vanilla extract?

    Does the Elder even know that fact?

    Steven: "Are you loving the cake, Joan?"

    She nods, smiling while having a fork in her mouth. Her smile alone tells me what I wanted to know!

    We returned to the living room and all gathered around. It''s already 11 and we''re barely having a good time. I sat between Kanna and Yuuna on the couch, while everyone else sat on the loveseat and chairs pulled from the kitchen.

    Yuuna: "This day is going by wonderfully."

    Steven: "I hope we can keep it this way."

    Yuuna: "Yes, I wish days like these would be more common."

    Steven: "You''re not getting sentimental, are you?"

    Yuuna: "Maybe, maybe not. I''m 39 years old and I''ve never been so at peace in so long. Leave me alone."

    Yuuna: "I just want you to know this: I''m glad you came into our lives."

    Madelyn: "Aww~"

    Cynthia: "Aww~"

    They both collectively said.

    Steven: "Wow¡­ I¡­"

    I was too stunned to speak at first.

    Steven: "Do you really mean that?"

    Yuuna: "I do."

    I never once expected anyone to say something like that to me, especially from Yuuna, so it has me very quiet. The best I could do was slowly eat my cake while fighting back against the tears.

    Madelyn: "He''s too emotional to say anything. I know he feels the same towards you."

    Yuuna: "You can tell?"

    Madelyn: "Of course I can."

    Kanna slowly leans on me, resting her soft cheek on my arm.

    Kanna: "Don''t cry¡­ you''ll make me cry¡­"

    Madelyn: "What''d he do that makes you glad he''s a part of your life?"

    Yuuna: "A couple of weeks before he was kidnapped¡­ he actually sat down and listened to me one time after I dealt with a difficult customer. He cooked a small meal, handed me a glass of wine and took over the store until I cooled down. I''ll be honest, it had me gobsmacked."

    Madelyn: "You actually did that, Steven?"

    I nod.

    Steven: "It''s what my mother did one time when a waitress was having a horrible shift. Yuuna works all day without taking a break, so she deserves some time to herself."

    Yuuna: "Not a lot of people are willing to do that on their own accord. Not even my late husband. I''m not romantically interested in Steven, to make it clear, I just think he''s a great man."

    Madelyn: "You were married?"

    Yuuna: "Yeah, I was¡­"

    Madelyn: "I''m sorry."

    Yuuna: "Enough about me, I want to hear why Kanna loves him."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, let''s hear the good bits!"

    Kanna: "Well¡­"

    She looks down at her plate and struggles to speak.

    Madelyn: "Nothing?"

    Steven: "Give her a minute, she''s bad with questions like that."

    Kanna looks back at Madelyn.

    Kanna: "I love him. I know I do. It''s not even the big things like jewelry. He just does these things that make me happy. Like¡­ he can communicate with me. I feel sad, he makes something small and delicious and talks to me. I''m happy, and his smile just makes things even better. I feel lonely, he invites everyone and we hang out. I told him that I thought orange was a cute color and he comes back with orange juice a few minutes later. Do you know what I mean? He just does things like that like it''s natural to him."

    Madelyn: "Oh, he''s more thoughtful than he lets on!"

    She points over to me.

    Madelyn: "And now I want to hear it from the big man! Steven! Why are you in love with Kanna!?"

    Steven: "Kanna¡­"

    There''s so much I want to say but I can''t find the right words for it. Kanna''s my savior but they already know about her saving me that if I bring it up again it''ll be redundant.

    Steven: "You all know about her saving me¡­ but there''s more to it than that. I do what I do for her because seeing her happy makes me happy. She''s my best friend. I¡­"

    Madelyn: "Wait. Do you 2 have a contract where you can feel each other''s feelings?"

    Steven: "No, but it''s possible to have one. The contract we have is that of a Master and a Servant. I''m allowed to have my own input and be independent."

    There has to be a way to sum it up without getting too into a monologue.

    Steven: "I just know that she''s the one."

    Yuuna: "Ohoho~!"

    Steven: "I¡­ uh~ meant it¡­ not¡­ in a weird way¡ª"

    Yuuna: "Steven¡­ relax."

    Madelyn: "Aw, I like to think the both of you were meant for each other."

    Her fingers fly in the direction of Cynthia and Livia.

    Madelyn: "Alright, Cynthia and Livia! Don''t think you can hide from me. Who in this room is important to you and why?"

    Livia: "Ehh?"

    Cynthia: "Kanna, obviously. She''s my best friend and the only person, really, that I can talk to about anything."

    Madelyn: "How did you meet her?"

    Cynthia: "At a ball. Long, long, time ago. I remember her and Aunt Yuuna and thinking she had cute ears."

    I thought her ears were fake before. I wonder what Madelyn thought too.

    Madelyn: "Nice. Nice. And you, Livia?"

    Livia: "My best friend, Steven. He was the first guy I met who hasn''t tried sleeping with me or bullied me. He nearly got expelled because he defended me."

    Madelyn: "A guy like that is pretty rare, huh?"

    Yuuna: "There''s one more and it''s you, Madelyn."

    Cynthia: "Yeah! Who''s important to you?"

    Madelyn: "What about Joan?"

    Joan, who was taking little bites out of cake this entire time, looks at Madelyn and points to me. She was serious about enjoying her cake that I couldn''t help but laugh.

    Yuuna: "We knew who she''d pick. We don''t know who you''ll pick though."

    Madelyn: "So, someone important then? Can it be more than one person?"

    Yuuna: "Keep it to just one person, dear."

    Cynthia: "Someone in this room?"

    Madelyn: "Steven¡­ he''s my brother."

    Steven: "They don''t have to be in this room, Madelyn."

    Madelyn: "Then it has to be Young Mi. She''s like a mom to me and taught me how to survive."

    The more I think about it, the more I''m certain that Young Mi sees us like her own kids. Dai-tai and Niroja are still her favorites but we''re her kids.

    Madelyn: "Oh, actually, Steven, were there any other women before Kanna you liked?"

    Steven: "Where''s this coming from?"

    Madelyn: "You came from LA, you had to crush on someone."

    Steven: "Yeah, duh, but they were just crushes."

    Madelyn: "You were a loser in love?"

    Steven: "No, don''t say it like that. I just hated the people I went to school with. They all knew I lived at a restaurant so they tried to get free food off me."

    Madelyn: "Were you at least friends with any women?"

    Steven: "Uhh, I have a cousin named Emily. Does she count?"

    Madelyn: "Hmm, I guess so. You weren''t trying to get with her, were you?"

    Steven: "¡­the fuck?"

    She can come up with some of the most ridiculous things!

    Yuuna: "Anyways¡­"

 90 2020 Valentines Day Special, Part V

    The whole day went by with us all hanging out and enjoying ourselves. I felt like I was able to unwind for the first time in a while. It''s not much but I at least feel liberated.

    When things started to move slowly, Livia starts to prepare her things to leave as soon as the evening hits.

    Livia: "I should get going, Steven."

    Steven: "You sure you want to leave? I don''t mind if you stay the night."

    Livia: "I don''t know, I''ve caused you enough trouble for one day."

    Steven: "Hey, don''t be like that. We love having you around."

    She blushes and looks away.

    Livia: "Stay¡­ can I really stay?"

    Steven: "Heck yeah."

    Cynthia: "Can I stay too?"

    Steven: "Of course, we can all have a sleepover."

    Yuuna, from behind, smacks my back and sits next to me with a glass of wine in her other hand.

    Yuuna: "You sure you don''t want to feel all of us up while we''re asleep?"

    The liquor can make her forget that I''m loyal to Kanna. If I were single now and had the opportunity, then maybe I just might do it.

    Steven: "If I really wanted to, I''d ask."

    Yuuna: "You wouldn''t."

    Steven: "Maybe not right now, but that''s because I can touch Kanna all I want. There''s nothing better than feeling up your own girlfriend and making her moan."

    Kanna: "STEVEN¡ª!"

    Yuuna: "OH MY¡ª!"

    A slap from Kanna roars across my face as Madelyn and Cynthia dissolve into hysterical laughter. Being rebuked by Kanna is one of the worst feelings I could have!

    Steven: "I''m very sorry, master."

    Kanna: "It''s Kanna!"

    Steven: "Kanna¡­"

    Yuuna: "The both of you have already gone that far? I mean¡­ I can''t object but so fast?!"

    Kanna: "We didn''t! We only ever kissed!"

    She yanks on my arm.

    Kanna: "Tell them¡­"

    Steven: "We didn''t go that far; only kissing."

    She shoves me away and crosses her arms.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, Kanna."

    Yuuna: "Don''t be like that, Kanna. He''s learned his lesson."

    Madelyn: "Yeah, we know he can say stupid things but we all know how much he loves you."

    Kanna looks me in the eyes and sighs.

    Kanna: "You really are an idiot¡­ but I love you too much."

    Cynthia: "Here comes the part where they get all lovey-dovey."

    Livia: "Ahem."

    Yuuna: "Maybe we can play board games?"

    She pulls out a few games from under the coffee table and everyone looks through the boards. The only games Yuuna had were checkers, backgammon, and chess. Common but proven to be fun when you play against the right opponent.

    Madelyn: "Tables? What is this, Steven?"

    Steven: "It''s what they call backgammon. Yuuna''s too good at it."

    Madelyn: "Do you have chess?"

    Steven: "Yeah, we have that too."

    As I was preparing the Tables board, Joan gently tugs at my sleeves and points to Livia.

    Steven: "Livia? Oh, do you want to play with her?"

    She nods.

    Steven: "What game?"

    She points to the small bag with the chess pieces.

    Livia: "I''ll play with you but do you know how to play?"

    She nods and takes the pouch. I sat down next to her, ready to set the board but Joan already knew where the pieces went. It got me a little surprised because I never took her to be smart.

    Then again, she can read and write, and solve puzzles. If I''m underestimating Joan, then Livia might be doing the same thing and be in for one hell of a surprise.

    Yuuna: "She set up the board just right!"

    Madelyn: "I have my faith in Joan. You don''t just act like an innocent child then perfectly set up a chess board up when the time''s appropriate."

    Cynthia: "Bet? I''m Team Livia!"

    Livia: "I''ll take black, Joan. You can go when you''re ready."

    While they started playing, Yuuna pushes the backgammon board in my direction and offers a challenge. I''m a little rusty but this should be a good match!

    But after just a couple of moves, I knew I was going to lose. I forgot all the strategy I''ve learned! I''d be embarrassed to lose but seeing Yuuna relentlessly destroy me was more annoying than anything.

    Steven: "Tch. I still lose against you."

    Yuuna: "My competitive spirit won''t let you win."

    Steven: "No, I can win. One more game."

    Yuuna: "Let''s make it interesting. For every checker I bear off, you take a shot of vodka."

    Steven: "And if I bear off any checkers?"

    Yuuna: "I obviously take a shot too."

    If she bears off all 15 then that''s 15 shots of vodka! Does she want me to die from alcohol poisoning?!

    Yuuna: "Or unless, of course, you admit utter defeat and beg for mercy."

    Kanna: "You''re not too drunk, mom? Why would you talk like that?"

    Yuuna: "I want to get a nice buzz going on but your boyfriend is hopeless against me. He forgot everything I taught him about the game!"

    ¡­

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    (One hour later)

    Steven: "I''m pwepawed to wegwet evewything in the mowning."

    Cynthia: "Ahaha~ how are you still alive!?"

    Yuuna: "Yeah *hic* he got me too."

    Livia: "It''s another draw¡­ Joan is good at this game."

    Madelyn: "You lost once and the rest are draws."

    Livia: "She only won because I went easy on her and purposely made a blunder."

    Since I came to Everhand, I was hoping for a more formal life. Steven and everyone else getting drunk makes it feel like we''re just in Shouyi but with a different wallpaper.

    Yuuna: "Are you *hic* alright? You didn''t have to drink so much. *hic* I would''ve stopped after 6 shots."

    Kanna: "Here, a slice of cheesecake. Some food might bring you both back to us."

    Madelyn: "It was only 15 shots, you lightweight."

    Well, it''s not like I can''t joke around with my friends.

    Steven was was in such a drunken stupor that he can''t speak straight. That and he''s trying to get a smooch from his girlfriend who''s just pushing him away.

    Kanna: "I don''t want to kiss you if you smell like liquor."

    Steven: "I smeww wike cake."

    Kanna: "No, you don''t! Now stop!"

    He slumps down and rests his head on her lap.

    Steven: "I wove you, Kanna¡­"

    Kanna: "I love you, too¡­"

 91 Everhand Academy: Join The Club!

    Headmaster: "You know why I called you both in here?"

    The Academy...

    Headmaster''s office...

    Three days after returning home, my school life just starts to get back on track. It''s almost like nothing changed. The only thing I really did notice is that a lot more people are avoiding me.

    I expected a heroes welcome but this work fine. Seems like not a lot of people want to be friends with the guy that might''ve been infected with the "Witch''s Burning."

    Kanna: "Because of Esnia?"

    Headmaster: "Close¡­ Loremaster Hugo and White Mage Achille are coming to check up on you all but that''s not why I called you here right now."

    Madelyn: "Then why?"

    Headmaster: "This is about your grades, Kanna and Steven."

    I always knew my grades weren''t the best but I''m really screwed when it comes to history. The Headmaster had a large ledger that kept track of all the students and their recent grades. He was using it to show us where we''re at.

    Headmaster: "Steven, your overall score is 59; Kanna, yours is 65."

    Madelyn: "How do you let your grades get so low?"

    Steven: "Absences."

    Headmaster: "Your history score is at 19, Steven. Absences have nothing to do with it."

    Steven: "Tch. I get it¡­ I was raised under a rock."

    Math was pretty much carrying me but 3 months'' absence really has dropped my score!

    Headmaster: "The Academy requires that you maintain an overall score of 70 or higher if you wish to pass onto the next year."

    Steven: "Shit."

    Kanna: "Steven?"

    I can''t drop out now that I''ve returned to Everhand. I missed school while I was gone and now I''m remembering how difficult and annoying it can get but this Academy is my chance to live a normal life.

    Steven: "There''s going to be a ton of studying."

    Madelyn: "Actually¡­ is there some kind of program where they can work at their own pace?"

    Livia: "There is, Independent Studies, I''m in it and Steven was for some time too."

    The Mage''s Academy¡­

    Independent Studies¡­

    I''m just realizing that all the spells I learned here were from Livia or Kanna and neither of them are teachers!

    Livia: "There are even clubs that grant extra credits to a related class. An example would be that alchemy would count towards science or math."

    Kanna: "I could use the points for math¡­"

    Maybe it''s possible for me to dig my way out by offering to teach Ice. Being a teacher doesn''t sound so bad.

    Steven: "What if I made an enormous donation for the study of the arcane arts?"

    Headmaster: "Money is not going to buy your way out of this."

    Steven: "I''m talking about knowledge."

    Headmaster: "I''ll have you know that your associates would admonish you if you say something forbidden."

    My associates, also known as, "Twilight."

    Steven: "This is a Mage''s Academy, I want to learn magic."

    Livia: "The Elemental Schools are your best bet."

    Headmaster: "There''s a specific element you''re interested in? The Elemental Schools are performance-based. If you can prove your aptitude with an element then you''ll pass."

    It sounds like a walk in the park!

    Steven: "Wind¡­ I want Wind!"

    Headmaster: "Are you sure that''s something you want to do? The School of Wind has a high dropout rate."

    Steven: "I have a natural affinity to Wind magic. My pool of energy is sufficient and I learn quickly. Kanna and Livia can back that up."

    Headmaster: "Livia?"

    She smiles.

    Livia: "He''s a sponge when it comes to learning magic. I know he can do it."

    Headmaster: "Then let me see your hand."

    I handed him my hand and he does the usual "jab my palm with his thumb and figure out how powerful I am" thing.

    So many people have done this to me that I wonder how it''s done. Is it like a needle? It would explain the jabbing.

    Headmaster: "I see¡­ you''re not lying about having enough magic power. We don''t want any consequences to occur while you''re studying."

    He lets my hand go and proceeds to write in his ledger.

    Steven: "No, of course not."

    Headmaster: "What about you, Kanna? How will you get your grades up? You''re further ahead than Steven so joining a club and focusing on your studies would bring you well over the 80''s, maybe the low 90''s, by the end of the term."

    Kanna: "Alchemy Club¡­ I want to be an Alchemist like my mom, so I want to join the Alchemy Club."

    Headmaster: "Good. Stop by my office again after classes are over and I''ll put in a good recommendation myself."

    Livia: "Headmaster, are you sure? You said it yourself that picking favorites is against what the Academy stands for."

    Headmaster: "I''m helping a student that was suspected of being afflicted with the Witch''s Burning catch up on lost credits. I''ve done this with other sick students before, nobody is picking favorites here, Livia."

    As he closes his ledger, a loose piece of paper flew out onto his desk. He realized it was a flyer for another one of the clubs and raises it so we can see it.

    Headmaster: "Would either of you also be interested in the Literature Club?"

    Steven: "I''m not selling my soul for poetry."

    Kanna: "My literature scores are good enough already."

    He puts it back down and turns his attention to Madelyn. She came with us to apply as a staff member.

    Headmaster: "Now Madelyn¡­ let me get this straight. You came not because you wanted to be a student but because you wish to be a counselor?"

    Madelyn: "Yes, like Steven, my past is very convoluted. However, I studied Psychology at UCR in hopes of becoming a mental health therapist. I''m certain the Academy would benefit from a counselor like myself."

    Headmaster: "You have been playing subtle mind games, I''ve noticed that. We have positions available for a guidance or discipline counselor. The way you''ve applied isn''t orthodox but I''m sure we can work things out, all things considered. I can start with a few questions and giving you a tour of the Academy."

    He leans back into his chair and looks at Livia.

    Headmaster: "Right, Livia, could you show Steven to Mistress Alvina''s class and return Kanna to Miss Layne''s class?"

    Livia: "Yes, Headmaster."

    Headmaster: "Good, try to get those grades up, you 2."

    Steven: "Good luck, sis."

    We left the office as Livia guided us up the hallway. All of the classes were in session and we could hear the numerous teachers working in their classrooms. A lot of the teachers were covering the same topic, which showed how systematic the Academy works.

    Kanna: "Madelyn wasn''t kidding about wanting to find a job. It hasn''t been a week and she''s already applying here."

    Steven: "Madelyn isn''t a freeloader. I know she''ll try to use the money she''s earned to pay Yuuna for letting her stay. Either that or she just wants to live a normal life."

    Livia: "She gets things done. I like her for that."

    Kanna: "What do you mean by normal life?"

    Steven: "Working 9 to 5, living in an apartment, paying for her living. The polar opposite of what she''s been doing for the past 3 months."

    Kanna: "What if she wants to move out and live her own life?"

    Steven: "I''d be happy for her¡­ unless she does decide to go her own way and leave the group. Then I''ll be sad."

    Madelyn does look like someone who wants to live on her own. Though, I know she wouldn''t forget and leave us behind; it''s not like her.

    We turn a corner in the hallways and Livia stops in front of the first classroom, pointing to the plaque by the door.

    "A-10"

    Livia: "This class is the School of Wind."

    Steven: "Wait, we didn''t walk that far."

    Livia: "All elemental schools are in A-block with the honor students. Wait here for just a moment."

    The Elemental Schools are all in A-block? I wonder what everyone would think if they saw me walking out of A-block.

    When the door slid open, the classroom looked far smaller than the theater-like room I imagined.

    Steven: "The School of Wind is a smaller classroom than I thought."

    Kanna: "They''re specialized classes, a little bit like remedial."

    Steven: "Does that mean we won''t have class together from now on, master?"

    Kanna: "Kanna¡­"

    She sighs and holds my hand.

    Kanna: "I''ll see you during lunch. Just stay out of trouble until then. I''ll give you a reward if you do."

    Steven: "What kind of reward?"

    Kanna: "That''s a secret."

    Woah¡­

    There is no way she can be so naughty! I must be overreacting!

    Steven: "R-Right, lunch. I''ll see you then."

    Kanna: "Are you blushing?"

    Steven: "No."

    Kanna: "Yes, you are! What kind of reward are you thinking of¡ª?"

    Steven: "Food."

 92 The School of Wind

    Livia: "Come on in, Steven."

    This is it.

    My new class for the rest of the school year. I took a deep breath and made my first step inside.

    Once I was inside, I saw that the class was small. It was no different than remedial! At most, there are at least 15 students all sitting in the front and 30 more empty desks neatly pushed to the side, creating an empty area in the middle.

    Alvina: "Welcome, I am Mistress Alvina, you can address me as Miss Alvina if you so wish."

    My new teacher wasn''t young either. She looked more serious and intimidating than any elf I''ve met. She had to be in her mid-40''s, tall, and well-built. As in, she works out a lot. She kept her hair in a tight bun and wore dark clothes and pants unlike most of the female staff who wear skirts. Her most noticeable feature would be a scar that ran alongside the left side of her jaw and the calm look in her eyes.

    Alvina: "Please, introduce yourself to the rest of the class."

    Steven: "My name is Steven Omeo of Feles Isle."

    Alvina: "The same one that has been kidnapped and nearly became a carrier to the Witch''s Burning?"

    Not even a couple of minutes in and I''m already put on the spot!

    Steven: "Unfortunately."

    Alvina: "I see good things from you, Steven. Please, sit anywhere you''d like."

    The back is no longer an option for me. My preference was near the door so I could be the first out of the classroom. If things get bad, I can just leave real fast.

    Livia: "Pardon me, mistress."

    As soon as Livia leaves, I start to feel the eyes of everyone staring me down. I normally wouldn''t mind the attention but I could feel the malice coming from several of the other students. Maybe it''s coming from the women; it makes sense. Unless the boys want to be stupid and play the hero.

    Maybe it isn''t too late to get transferred back to Independent Studies, or even remedial.

    Alvina: "Steven¡­ what is your affinity towards Wind?"

    Alvina is the only one I know that appears unfazed by my presence. Pretty ironic how the scariest looking one in the room turns out to be the friendliest.

    Steven: "Natural."

    Alvina: "Fantastic, are there other elements you know of?"

    Really¡­

    I might actually be able to get along with Mistress Alvina!

    Steven: "Earth, Fire, Water, and Holy, mistress."

    Alvina: "Do you know them as well as Wind?"

    Steven: "No, mistress."

    Alvina: "Don''t worry, you won''t be learning those here. Class, we are heading to the auditorium, G-block."

    The School of Wind wasn''t like any other classroom. On our way to the arena, Mistress Alvina was breaking down how she runs her class. Her manner of teaching is hands-on but structured. It''s rigorous, to say the least.

    Alvina: "What do you think of the class? Were there any good first impressions?"

    Alvina: "I understand; don''t let it get to you. Everhand isn''t used to people that are different."

    She moves her hair and reveals her ears. They were short and roundish but still had a point to them.

    Alvina: "Understood?"

    Wow, she''s emitting an aura of friendliness!

    Steven: "Yes, mistress."

    Alvina: "Good, now go back to the rest of the class. I''m sure at least one of them wants to talk to you."

    I slowed my pace and fell back in with the rest of the students. Some of them were eyeing me and others were avoiding me as if we were the same poles of a magnet.

    Oh well, I came to learn magic, not make new friends.

    As I was about to set my path and begin isolating myself from the rest of the class, one of the students behind me nudged the back of my shoulder. I turned around to see that it was one of the students I''ve never spoken to before.

    Arlen: "Hello, I''m Arlen."

    A high elf¡­

    He was tall but average. Dark brown hair, brown eyes, clean-shaven, and in the common vest and necktie. Nothing about him stood out and I wondered why someone like him would want to talk to me.

    Steven: "Steven. Nice to meet you."

    Arlen: "Likewise. How did you get into the School of Wind this late in the year?"

    Steven: "I was behind on credits and the Headmaster offered a few solutions."

    Girl: "And one of those was joining the School of Wind."

    And behind Arlen was another high elf. This time, she stood out. Blonde hair, blue eyes, and ears as long as my hand, from my wrist to the tip of my middle finger. She was the stereotype of what everyone thinks is attractive.

    Her outfit consisted of a brown skirt that flowed down to her shins, a cream blouse, dark blue overdress that''s laced up tight and a black leather belt cinched around her waist for the added detail. Simple clothes but were masterfully crafted. She''s a noble.

    Her boots were black, laced and double buckled mid calves. They look like they were meant for war but she''s wearing them because they look good. It has to be common too because Cynthia and Madelyn wear similar ones.

    Steven: "Who are you?"

    Victoria: "My name is Victoria. I''ve wanted to meet you since the incident, Steven."

    "The odd round-eared elf slew a witch!" is probably what she''s thinking. I''d wager that she thinks of me as nothing more than a curiosity but she doesn''t sound condescending. Maybe she''s being genuine?

    Steven: "It''s nice to meet you, Victoria."

    She smiles and walks closer beside me.

    Victoria: "The Headmaster dropped you into the School of Wind? You know a lot of people drop out of this class for a reason."

    Steven: "Wind is hard to learn."

    Arlen: "That and the Mistress can be a very stern teacher."

    I can see it.

    Alvina does look like she can be a strict teacher.

    Arlen: "What part of Feles Isle are you from?"

    Steven: "I''m from Toku Village."

    Victoria: "The way you walk says noble. Are you really from a village?"

    This is the moment where I tell them I''m adopted. Keeps them from getting too pushy; works all the time.

    Steven: "Yes, I was adopted by the village elder. He''s from House Hisakawa."

    Arlen: "I see¡­ it makes sense. House Hisakawa is up there compared to the other houses."

    Victoria: "That makes you even more interesting."

    Yet, I''m a part of the family that''s been disowned.

    Once we entered the arena, we went directly to the center where Mistress Alvina continued her lesson.

    Alvina: "Now, I know my manner of teaching is systematic but today is a time to be dynamic. I want everyone to duel at least once today. Don''t worry about injuries, I''m also an expert healing mage."

    Uh-oh¡­

    Healing spells by Holy magic might not work on a Wight like me. At least, that''s how I think it works. I''ve only been healed by Dark magic since I popped up in Hei''an.

    Alvina: "Steven, do you not have a duel partner?"

    I got caught up in my worry that everyone else had grouped with each other leaving me on my own. Nobody even tried being nice to the new student! Not even Arlen or Victoria, but I guess it''s normal to pair up with their own friends.

    Steven: "Oh, sorry, mistress¡­"

    I sighed.

    Steven: "I got distracted."

    Alvina: "There''s an odd number of students so it would''ve happened anyway with someone. I suppose I can be your partner today."

    Steven: "Thank you, mistress."

    Oh well, it''s not like being on the teacher''s good side won''t be a bad thing.

    I was by myself in the crowd of students who were standing near their partner. While Alvina began giving the students their own little area to duel, Victoria raises her hands through the crowd.

    Victoria: "If Steven doesn''t have a partner I don''t mind dueling twice, mistress."

    Alvina: "That''s great, Victoria. I''ll be sure to give you an extra mark for today."

    Alvina finishes spacing the students evenly. I stood by her the entire time waiting for Victoria. In the meantime, I made small talk with her.

    Alvina: "While Victoria is dueling, you don''t mind if I gauge your magic power?"

    Steven: "No, go ahead, mistress."

    She grabbed my arm and dug her right thumb into my hand while her other hand was holding my forearm. She studied me and slowly drew small amounts of magic from me that felt like a weak vacuum.

    Alvina: "My, your magic power is the second most abundant¡­ it''s strange."

    Steven: "How can you tell?"

    Alvina: "I have enough experience to focus on the very fine edges of one''s energy. It tells me everything about you, but¡­ you look elven but your magic says Nekomata."

    Steven: "Oh."

    I''m contracted to Kanna!

    Steven: "I''m contracted to a Nekomata. She¡­ would like to keep that a secret from everyone."

    Alvina: "Contract¡­ a bonding ceremony. Right, I see."

    Steven: "Yeah, I was born inept."

    Alvina: "That would explain most of the oddities. However, your body is absorbing a good amount of magic. How does your body recover from using magic?"

    Steven: "It does but it''s slow."

    Alvina is impressive with her magic. She could easily out me as a Wight if she knew. Rayna and Hugo are the only other people I know that could pull this stunt off.

    Steven: "How powerful are you? I only met 2 others that could do that as easily as you can."

    Alvina: "I''m making it look easy but I''m far from powerful. It''s hard to do, even now. There''s a legend that holding incredible magic prowess gives you the ability to see into the past."

    Steven: "Is it really a legend?"

    Alvina: "Yes, but is it true?"

    It''s definitely true.

    I know of a certain magical redhead that can show me her past and even risked her life to come to the past.

    Alvina: "Your magic is definitely tuned to Wind but it''s not your most familiar element."

    Steven: "What''s my most familiar element?"

    Alvina: "Something I''ve never seen before. Is it Spirit?"

    Steven: "No, I''m a guy."

    Alvina: "Hmm¡­"

 93 A Wind Master

    As I waited for my turn to duel, I spectated Victoria''s match against another student. They moved with such precision and elegance that it impressed me. There was no way I could duel against her using only Wind.

    Alvina: "Hmm, it looks like Richard and Victoria''s duel will end in a draw."

    Steven: "How do you know?"

    Alvina: "It''s in their stance."

    Near the end of it, they were both untouched but tired from using an excess of magic. It was then that Alvina stepped in and decided to call the match for both of them.

    Alvina: "Sorry, Victoria. I don''t think you''ll be able to duel Steven."

    Victoria: "When did Richard get so strong?"

    She gasped, exhausted and sits down on the grass.

    Alvina: "Persistence."

    She then proceeds to lay down and stretch.

    Victoria: "Ahh¡­ I''m exhausted!"

    Alvina: "I''d like to challenge you to a duel, Steven. Will you accept?"

    It looks like it''ll just be me dueling the teacher. I''m not sure if I could win at this point. Then again, k won''t get stronger if I back down now.

    Alvina: "Same rules but, in this instance, hand to hand is allowed. Don''t worry, I can take it."

    Steven: "I accept, mistress."

    Alvina: "Confident?"

    Steven: "I want to learn Wind. If fighting like this makes it possible then I''ll do my best."

    Alvina: "Oh?"

    We were the grand finale as all the other students had finished their duels and were spectating. I don''t expect to win but I may as well show them what I got.

    Steven: "I''m ready, mistress."

    Alvina: "Come!"

    I''ll start with a simple but useful spell.

    Steven: "¡­Shielded Winds¡­"

    Alvina was 50 yards away.

    She has the advantage with accuracy and range but if I close the gap, then maybe we''ll be on equal turns. Her beginning spells bounced off me because of Shielded Winds and I sprinted forward before she could catch on.

    Alvina: "Deafening Breeze!"

    Steven: "Wind Torrent!"

    I needed her to stay where she was, so I began casting offensive spells around her and eventually began pinning her. At the same time, I ran as close as possible until I was 10 yards from her.

    Steven: "Slashed Winds. Wind Torrent!"

    With the final spell keeping her in place, I could get in there and bring her down for good with Crying Winds.

    Steven: "Crying Winds!"

    So much dirt was kicked up from us, that it was difficult to see where Alvina was at.

    Alvina: "Tempest!"

    In the blink of an eye, she darts through the dust and plants a well-placed punch centered around my gut. The inertia she carried continued pushing her fist into my gut. She doesn''t slow down and continues on her path undisturbed until we''re inches from colliding into a wall.

    Steven: "Nngh~"

    I never had a chance at victory, to begin with¡­

    She lets me go and I fall into the floor, entirely spent and winded.

    Alvina: "It shouldn''t matter if you almost won. You should take pride in the fact that you chained that many spells so fast. You surpassed my expectations."

    Steven: "I¡­ I heard Tempest was incantation magic. How did you cast it so fast?"

    Alvina: "It comes with strength. You''ll get there, but not today. Until then, I want you to study from a Grimoire."

    Steven: "I don''t like Grimoires¡­"

    Alvina: "I don''t care. You''re learning from one."

    Alvina is powerful, nothing like the people I faced in Esnia or Meinu. It shows that I still have so much to learn and even to do.

    Steven: "I submit."

    Alvina: "That decides the match."

    She''ll show me what it means to be a proper and powerful Wind mage. Even if it takes a couple of years.

    ¡­

    (Madelyn''s POV)

    The Headmaster showed me around the academy. It was beautiful as I had imagined. We were at the end of the tour and the Headmaster showed me the administration building last as it would be my workplace.

    Headmaster: "This is the admin building."

    Receptionist: "Good morning, Headmaster."

    It was big and empty, a mere skeleton crew was working the office. How can they manage to handle so many students with so little staff?

    Headmaster: "It looks big and empty but this was done on purpose. This way, we''ll have extra room for necessary expansions or faculty members such as yourself."

    Okay, maybe they aren''t much of a skeleton crew.

    I looked around and saw one of the receptionists carrying a crate full of gold-colored potions to the nurse''s office. Headmaster also took note and stopped the man in his tracks.

    Headmaster: "What are the potions for?"

    Receptionist: "Mistress Alvina''s class had a rugged lesson today. These are for her students."

    Alvina? That''s Steven''s teacher if I remember.

    Headmaster: "What happened here?"

    Alvina: "Oh, Headmaster. He collapsed during a lesson."

    Headmaster: "If your classes are doing this to him, I''ll have to drop him out."

    Alvina: "Oh, no! That won''t be necessary. We agreed to a duel and, well, he lost but he put everything into it."

    No way.

    I don''t want to believe he lost. He was definitely holding back and my gut says so.

    Madelyn: "No, he didn''t. He could''ve won."

    Headmaster: "I wouldn''t know about that, Mistress Alvina is a very powerful mage and she''s a Wind Master on top of that."

    Madelyn: "I''ve seen how dogged he is."

    Mistress Alvina proceeds to shrug.

    Alvina: "You have a lot of faith in this man."

    Madelyn: "Of course I do, he''s my baby brother."

    Headmaster: "What will you have him do?"

    Alvina: "I wanted to have him take lessons from a Grimoire, it was more of him just picking out the spells that interested him, but he said he doesn''t like Grimoires. He''s a strange student but I see potential."

    Headmaster: "I¡­ think he''s afraid of them."

    Alvina: "Of the Grimoires? Why would that be?"

    Headmaster: "He told me of a woman that used a Grimoire as an auxiliary to use terrifying Dark spells. It left some scars on the inside since then."

    I went over to the other students to see what he was doing. He was by himself, sitting

    Madelyn: "You got your ass kicked?"

    Steven: "Sure did and all I have is a nasty bruise."

    Madelyn: "Ouch."

    He stretches his legs and slumps into his seat.

    Steven: "You get hired yet?"

    I shake my head.

    Madelyn: "Not yet. We''re still going through the tour¡­"

    Steven: "Madelyn?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah?"

    Steven: "I think he already hired you¡­"

 94 A Day In The Life of Steven Omeo, Part I

    (A month later)

    Things in my life eventually settled down. Most of the people that backed away from me, because of Witch''s Burning, finally warmed up to me, especially the majority of my class. While those who were excited to see me calmed down and continued their daily routines without trying to include me constantly.

    Even then, nothing will return to the way it was before I was kidnapped.

    I now live a very busy life.

    Being a student, servant, and parent, there''s almost no free time for me now. The only time I''m guaranteed to get to myself is when I go to bed, and even then, sleeping can be a chore.

    Other than that, it''s the 3rd of Tessera, better known as April to me and Madelyn.

    I''m inside the library after school ended, studying the history of Wind. Final exams are coming up and if I pass, I graduate to the next school year.

    Kanna: "So this is where you''ve been."

    I hear her voice right behind me as she poked my shoulder. I welcome her with a smile as she sat right next to me.

    Steven: "Hey, Kanna¡­ were you looking for me?"

    Kanna: "I was, what are you doing in the library?"

    Steven: "Studying for Mistress Alvina''s final."

    Kanna: "Could I join you?"

    Steven: "Don''t you have Alchemy Club?"

    Kanna: "They canceled the club meeting today because of finals. So, now we show up on Tuesday and Thursday."

    She looks happy, but it wouldn''t have to do with her club being canceled.

    Steven: "Master, did something good happen? You look happy."

    Kanna: "I just am."

    Steven: "Then is there anything I could do that''ll make you even happier, master?"

    Kanna: "By stopping with the servant talk."

    Steven: "Well, I''m just saying. You could make me do anything and I won''t complain."

    Kanna: "Anything?"

    Her lustrous eyes meet with mine as she blushes.

    Steven: "Kanna, you better not be thinking anything naughty."

    Kanna: "I was just thinking about your¡ªfood!"

    Steven: "Food, huh..? Shit, I remember that I''m supposed to go to the market today. Rayna, Hugo, and Young Mi are going to come by today."

    Kanna: "That''s today? How could you forget?"

    Steven: "It happens."

    Kanna: "We should get going then. What if they''re already there?"

    Steven: "We tell them we forgot because of school. They''re understanding."

    I put my books away and head for the Academy gates with Kanna. There, we run across Cynthia and Livia as they too were about to leave.

    Steven: "Hey, guys."

    Cynthia: "Oh, funny running into you now! I thought you both already headed home."

    Livia: "So, you''re not going to study like you said you would?"

    Cynthia: "Oh my, we know you and Kanna have to be alone together, but you don''t need to lie about it."

    Cynthia casually wraps her arm around me.

    Cynthia: "In that case, we might believe you if you buy us something."

    She inhales deeply.

    Cynthia: "Yeah, I''d hate to have people think you were a liar."

    Steven: "Why does this feel like extortion, Cynthia?"

    Livia: "She does have a point. I would definitely believe you if you bought me something too."

    Steven: "Livia¡­"

    They''ve been hanging out together a little too much.

    Steven: "Don''t you think you''re rubbing off on her a little too much?"

    Cynthia: "Am I?"

    Kanna: "Livia sounds just like you, Cynthia! It''s like you''re both twinsies!"

    Well, it''s not like I wouldn''t have bought them something if they asked.

    Steven: "If you help me carry the groceries I''ll make you something to eat at my house."

    Livia: "You won''t mind?"

    Steven: "Nah, I have guests coming over that I''d like you to meet."

    Cynthia: "Well, I''ll meet you there. I gotta do something real quick and I want Kanna to come."

    Kanna: "It won''t take long?"

    Cynthia: "I just need to pick up my new boots."

    Kanna looks at me with eyes asking me to let her go.

    Steven: "Fine by me."

    Kanna: "I''m sorry, Steven. I''ll see you at the market."

    They head off in the other direction and leave me and Livia to go to the market.

    Steven: "You want to come with me, Livia?"

    Livia: "Yes."

    Just as we were about to go, Madelyn comes out of the gates, finishing up her job.

    The Headmaster really gave her a job as a counselor and she enjoys it. She loves her independence, going as far as occasionally making her own food and paying Yuuna rent. Though, Yuuna shot that down as she sleeps in the living room and not her own room. Paying rent would make her feel bad.

    Madelyn: "Oh, Steven? What are you doing out here with Livia?"

    Steven: "I was studying, but now I''m about to go shopping. You want to come, Miss King?"

    Madelyn: "Dude¡­ I just got off work, Madelyn is fine."

    Steven: "How about Maddie?"

    Madelyn: "Sure... I''m already used to Yuuna saying it."

    Steven: "So, we going to the market, Maddie?"

    Madelyn: "Err~ Alright, let''s go."

 95 A Day In The Life of Steven Omeo, Part II

    The 3 of us headed to the market in the Linden District. Today, I was going make to make a simple fish dish for once and the Linden Market was the best spot for buying fish. They''re always caught fresh by fishers coming and going at a nearby wharf.

    By the time we got there, Kanna and Cynthia were somehow already there even though I''m certain they went the opposite direction from us.

    Steven: "Hey, Kanna. How did you get ahead of us?"

    Kanna: "Cynthia just picked up her boots and we came as fast as possible. I mean, we''re shopping, aren''t we? And you brought Madelyn too. Does that mean we''re all here?"

    Steven: "Don''t forget Joan."

    Madelyn: "You already know she''s with her tutor. Have you been studying your sign language?"

    Steven: "Uhh¡­"

    I have been studying, I just hope I can do it right¡­

    Steven: (SL) "Hello, we are going to make food today."

    [SL = Sign Language]

    Madelyn: (SL) "Are you sure you''ve been studying for only a couple of weeks?"

    Livia: (SL) "That''s very impressive."

    Steven: (SL) "Thank you, but when did the both of you learn to speak like this?"

    Livia: (SL) "I''ve known how since I was 15. My father said it would be good to know and I guess he was right this whole time."

    Madelyn: (SL) "I also would like to understand her if I''m going to be an auntie."

    Kanna grabs my hand and gently guides me to the marketplace.

    Kanna: "Let''s do our shopping and head home. I wouldn''t want to make our guests wait."

    Madelyn: "Oh, that''s today!? Gee, time really flies!"

    Kanna: "Even I forgot!"

    Steven: "Yup, let''s make this trip quick before we forget what to buy!"

    We walk into the market and begin browsing the various stalls. Occasionally, we stopped when something caught our eye and for me, it was when Livia standing near an odd vendor selling only grapefruit.

    Steven: "Grapefruit? I already have a ton of these because of Yuuna."

    Kanna: "You could make healing potions with these."

    Livia: "These aren''t meant for Alchemy."

    She picks one up and sniffs it.

    Merchant: "The ones here are very sour. Not very suitable for Alchemy. Sorry."

    Livia: "I''ll buy one anyway, I love sour ones."

    Madelyn steps in to tease Livia.

    Madelyn: "Livia, are you the kind of odd person that would religiously buy sour patch kids?"

    Livia: "It''s just a preference. I''ll eat sweet things too, so it''s not like I''m a picky eater."

    Merchant: "It''s a coin for 2."

    Livia grabs another one while I give the merchant the money owed.

    Merchant: "To each their own, right?"

    Livia: "Thank you, Steven."

    She uses her dagger to cut wedges out of the fruit and suck the juice out.

    Steven: "Don''t mention it. I did say I was going to buy you something... But... do you actually enjoy those?"

    I continue shopping further into the market until I start seeing more and more meat. With all the fish there was, I had to slowly comb over each stall until I found my perfect salmon.

    Kanna eventually found them before I did tucked away in a little corner and I went straight to buy the best fish available.

    Steven: "Are they wild-caught?"

    Fisher: "Sure are; you looking for farmed?"

    Steven: "Wild."

    Wild-caught salmon has fewer calories and total fat than farmed, but I''m not sure if the same knowledge can traverse between worlds. true or not, wild-caught is just my preference.

    And amongst the wild-caught salmon, the one in the middle looks big and beautiful. It should feed everyone and maybe have leftovers.

    Steven: "I''ll buy the one in the middle."

    Fisher: "Do you want me to debone it and cut it into filets?"

    Steven: "No, I can do it myself."

    The last time one of these merchants tried deboning the same fish, they hiked the prices from 20 Coin to 140.

    That is one BS scam I''m not going to fall for again for the rest of my life.

    Fisher: "Thank you for your purchase."

    Now that my shopping was finished, we stagnated near the entrance and I checked to make sure everyone was happy.

    Steven: "Cynthia, you don''t want anything?"

    Cynthia: "Knowing that you''ll make us an appetizer before you start cooking, not really. Maybe I wanted a drink, but I don''t see anyone selling any."

    Livia: "You make appetizers? Isn''t that something you do only in a restaurant setting?"

    Steven: "My kitchen is my restaurant."

    Madelyn: "What kind of appetizer are you making?"

    Steven: "Salmon and cream cheese pate."

    Kanna''s cat ears shot up straight and turned her attention to me I could tell just from her reaction that she''s about to yell, "that''s my favorite!"

    Steven: "I already know, Kanna¡­"

 96 A Day In The Life of Steven Omeo, Part III

    Once we were home, I darted straight to the kitchen and got started on dinner. I made pate as the appetizer and while everyone did get some, I had to keep an eye on it because Kanna would try to grab more than her share.

    Other than that, everything was fine.

    Madelyn: "I tidied up the living room like you asked."

    Steven: "Thanks, Madelyn, I''ll make sure you eat well tonight."

    Madelyn: "I''ll hold you to that, Chef!"

    Kanna entered and her pleading eyes were telling me that she wanted even more pate.

    Steven: "Sorry, Kanna, I can''t make any more pate. I need enough salmon to feed everyone."

    She stands behind me and embraces me.

    Kanna: "I love you¡­"

    No way¡­

    When my mom said "food is the fastest way to one''s heart," she wasn''t kidding.

    Madelyn: "I''mma leave¡­ I feel like a third wheel here."

    Steven: "I love you too."

    Kanna: "Can I help?"

    Steven: "Of course, uh, you know how to make the salsa?"

    Kanna: "Toss together the oranges, avocado, red onion, cilantro and lime juice?"

    Steven: "That''s perfect, Kanna."

    Kanna: "Is that all?"

    Steven: "Yeah, this is an easy dish, so we''re not going to cook for hours."

    Joan curiously comes into the kitchen.

    Steven: "Hey, Joan."

    She stands next to me, peeks over the counter, and watches me as I cook.

    Steven: "Do you like fish?"

    She nods.

    Joan: (SL) "What kind of fish are you using?"

    Steven: "Salmon. Did you need anything?"

    Joan: (SL) "I wanted to know how you do it."

    Steven: "Do you want to watch us cook? I don''t mind getting a stool you could sit on."

    Joan: (SL) "When is mama coming to visit?"

    Mama?

    Visit?

    She could only be talking about one person in particular.

    Steven: "You mean Rayna?"

    She nods.

    Steven: "Why would you think she''s your mama?"

    Joan: (SL) "You both saved me and gave me a home."

    Steven: "Well, you''ll be surprised to know that she''s visiting today."

    Joan: (SL) "She is?"

    Steven: "That''s right, apparently they figured out a better way to travel without having to¡ª"

    I don''t want to tell Joan that we cut ourselves just to use blood magic.

    Steven: "Without putting themselves at a huge risk. I don''t know how exactly they figured it out, but mama did."

    As we were talking about her, I heard the bell to the front ring. There was a good chance it could be her and even Joan was looking in that direction.

    Steven: "I think that''s her, Joan. Go check it out if you want to."

    Her smile grew widely and she excitedly runs to the front, leaving me in the wind.

    Steven: "She''s excited."

    Kanna: "What did she say in sign language?"

    Steven: "She asked if Rayna was coming."

    Kanna: "Rayna is her mom?"

    Kanna: "That''s good."

    Steven: "You''re not upset over it?"

    Kanna: "No, I told you I''m too young to be a parent. I want to be an older sister, kind of how Madelyn is to you."

    Steven: "Madelyn is a perfect blend of helpful and annoying. You have to strike that balance if you want to be an older sister."

    Kanna: "Is she annoying? How?"

    Steven: "Did you forget that time she tackled me to the floor and wouldn''t let me go? Or that time she stole my glass of lemonade?"

    Kanna: "Isn''t that¡ªoh, I see what you mean about being annoying."

    She brings over the salsa she tossed together and places it I''m front of me.

    Kanna: "How''s this?"

    Steven: "That''s perfect. When did you learn to cook?"

    Kanna: "I just mixed the ingredients together. It''s similar to alchemy."

    Steven: "You just mix things in Alchemy?"

    Kanna: "Well, yeah¡­ cooking is Alchemy but without the magic."

    I''m sure they''re completely different things. Otherwise Yuuna wouldn''t be needing all her specialized tools.

    Steven: "How good are you at alchemy now?"

    Kanna: "I''m still ranked as an Apprentice."

    Steven: "I didn''t know there were ranks."

    Kanna: "There are, my mom is called a "Master," and there would be titles too, but mom prefers her name."

    Steven: "Even though she gives everyone a nickname?"

    Kanna: "Yeah, that''s how it is. I''d like to have a title though."

    Steven: "Atelier Kanna of The Mysterious Servant." [1]

    Kanna: "What?"

    Steven: "What?"

    Kanna: "What did you just say about me?"

    Steven: "What did I say?"

    Kanna: "You said¡ª! Nevermind."

    ...

    Authors Notes:

    [1] - "Atelier Kanna of The Mysterious Servant" is a reference to the Atelier series, a franchise of RPG games developed by Gust Corporation.

 97 A Day In The Life of Steven Omeo, Part IV

    Steven: "Oh, Madelyn, perfect timing. What do you want to drink?"

    Madelyn: "Justice."

    Before I was able to react, she jumped on me and attempted to put me in a chokehold. I fought back and ended up wrestling each other, dragging it into the living room.

    Steven: "Let me go, you bitch!"

    Madelyn: "Who are you calling a bitch?"

    Rayna: "Steven..? What is going on?!"

    Madelyn: "Long time no see, Rayna!"

    Steven: "Fuck¡­ let go already!"

    Madelyn: "Ahn~ What are you doing, step-bro~!?"

    I manage to break free and pin her to the ground. I sat on top of her as she tried squirming her way free before she gives up.

    Steven: "Don''t ever pull that stunt again. Alright?"

    Kanna: "I understand what it takes to be an older sister."

    Steven: "Are you hearing me?"

    Madelyn: "Yeah¡­ I hear you."

    I get up and brush myself off. Madelyn jumps up and does the same.

    Steven: "Hey, Rayna, Young Mi. It''s been a while."

    Young Mi: "A couple of short months. The girls couldn''t come because they''re in Phia enjoying themselves."

    Madelyn: "Sounds good. The castle must be really boring with nothing to do, huh, mom?"

    Young Mi: "It can be."

    Steven: "Especially when it''s empty."

    Rayna: "It does. I also noticed that you and Madelyn have grown close."

    Madelyn playfully throws her arm around my shoulder.

    Madelyn: "That''s because Steven is the first guy that hasn''t attempted to get in my pants."

    Steven: "Well, that''s because you wear skirts."

    Madelyn: "If I wore pants would you?"

    Steven: "I''d start thinking you were a guy for how much of a tomboy you are."

    Offended, she jabs my gut.

    Madelyn: "What was that?"

    Steven: "Madelyn¡­ seriously. I love you but you''re too rough sometimes."

    She blushed and looks away.

    Madelyn: "You love me?"

    Steven: "Of course I do. You''re my sister."

    Yuuna: "Hmhm~ I think Maddie was thinking about something else."

    Cynthia: "Per-vert."

    Livia giggles.

    Rayna: "Are you usually aggressive, Madelyn?"

    Madelyn: "I love roughhousing."

    Steven: "Well, I''m going back into the kitchen to finish making the drinks, if anyone needs anything just ask."

    Young Mi: "Thank you for inviting us, Miss Hisakawa."

    Yuuna: "Please, call me Yuuna."

    I head back into the kitchen and continue straining lemons for the lemonade. After some work and enjoying the solitude of my work, Rayna walks in and casually waves at me.

    Rayna: "Steven, could I talk to you about Joan?"

    Steven: "Yeah, what did you need?"

    Rayna: "I was talking with her and she said she''d like to spend more time with me."

    Steven: "That''s fine."

    Rayna: "I was thinking about taking her to Elinila Castle."

    Ouch¡­

    Steven: "Well¡­ yeah¡­ if that''s what she wants."

    Rayna: "I''m sorry, I know it stings."

    Steven: "Of course it does¡­ but I''ll let you take her if she wants to go. She sees you as her mother, so you deserve to be around her as much as I am."

    Rayna: "I''m sorry, I wish there was another way."

    Steven: "Well, there is. You could do what Hugo does and get an inn. But that costs money. Nah, it''s fine to take her to the castle if she''s happy.

    Rayna: "Oh, that''s right!"

    Steven: "What''s right?"

    Rayna: "Why don''t we buy an estate?"

    Steven: "We? An estate?"

    Rayna: "Steven, I know this is spontaneous, but I''ve actually been thinking about buying one for a while."

    As nice as it sounds, we might be too short on money to be buying mansions. Rayna''s smart, but she could take some lessons from Yuuna on how to be frugal.

    Steven: "The group already has funding issues when it comes to the castle; why are you adding more?"

    Rayna: "It''s an investment. Like how the Mage''s Academies in Gennisi Archi are hubs for Twilight, the estate can be ours for Everhand. Besides, we''re tired of sleeping on cots in the castle."

    Steven: "Demons aren''t allowed inside Everhand. Everyone but Dai-tai would be able to walk around freely. I don''t want to leave any members of our group out."

    Rayna: "Illusion spells are taught on Twilight."

    Do those exist?

    Steven: "Is she even good with them?"

    Rayna: "Well¡­ no, she doesn''t know the spells, but we can teach her it. We could enchant some clothes to make it easier for her."

    Steven: "Yeah, alright¡­ do that. If you can, that is."

    Rayna: "So~ can we get an estate?"

    Steven: "Only if Dai-tai can use illusion spells. If so, you can find us an estate within our budget."

    Rayna: "I have a couple of places in mind."

    I sighed.

    Rayna slides to my side and playfully touches my shoulders with hers.

    Steven: "Any harder and you''ll knock me over."

    Rayna: "Hmhm~ what are you making, Chef?"

    Steven: "My friends from the Academy don''t drink, so I''m making them lemonade to enjoy."

    Rayna: "You could mix vodka with lemonade."

    Steven: "Rayna, what kind of mischief are you plotting?"

    Rayna: "None. I just know you like to mix vodka and lemonade."

    Steven: "Oh¡­ well, did you find a way to use Shadow Leap without using too much blood? I heard from Young Mi in her letters, but she didn''t say anything specific."

    Rayna: "I did, I can show you tomorrow."

 98 Near-Instant Transmission, Part I

    The day after comes and Rayna collected Madelyn and me and takes us to the Mage''s Academy. It''s the best for privacy, especially since it''s over the weekend. We went for the Headmaster''s office for the added security as he was there on weekend duty along with a handful of other staff.

    Steven: "So, Rayna¡­ what''s so important that we need to do it somewhere private? Especially the Headmaster''s office?"

    Rayna: "A presentation of sorts. This is what I wanted to show everyone."

    She unwraps a cloth held in her hand revealing thumb-sized, rhombus-shaped, red gem fixed on top of a cherry wood receptacle.

    Steven: "What is it?"

    Madelyn: "Could it be a ruby?"

    Rayna: "No, no, no¡­ it''s a red diamond."

    Headmaster: "Where did you find a red diamond?"

    Madelyn: "Do you know about them, Headmaster?"

    Headmaster: "They''re incredibly rare diamonds that have unique properties. A normal diamond has a 1 to 1 channeling efficiency. Red diamonds are unique as they not only give a 1 to 1 but even amplify the magic."

    Steven: "Seriously? How much would something like this go for if I wanted to buy one?"

    Rayna: "None."

    Steven: "None?"

    Headmaster: "She means priceless. They''re that precious."

    Rayna: "Yeah, that. Red diamonds are so rare that the only other one that I know of is owned by the Corian Matriarch."

    Headmaster: "It''s the centerpiece of her tiara."

    Coria is the country between Esnia and Phia in the north. There''s not a lot to say about them as they''re similar to Phia. They both have liberal ideals and even promote equality with demons. The most interesting bit of info would be that it''s the only country in Gennisi Archi to be run by a woman.

    Steven: "Well, what do you need a red diamond for, Rayna?"

    Rayna: "I found a feasible way to do Shadow Leap without having to slit our wrists every time."

    Steven: "Uhh¡­"

    Madelyn: "Wait a minute, wait a minute. Wait. A. Minute! You cut yourselves!?"

    Rayna: "Yeah, it''s not like we use a lot of blood."

    Steven: "This is why I don''t tell Joan we use blood magic."

    Headmaster: "Blood magic? You just coined a new term there, Steven."

    Rayna: "He''s been using it for a while. He even got me saying it occasionally."

    Madelyn: "HELLO!? Are we seriously going to gloss over the fact that you cut yourselves!?"

    Rayna: "I''m careful not to use too much of my blood. Why? Does it bother you?"

    Steven: "I¡­ only did so a couple of times¡­"

    Madelyn is upset and now I''m starting to feel bad for hiding it.

    Steven: "I''m sorry, Madelyn."

    Headmaster: "Miss King, settle down. I understand how taboo it is and your views on self-harm, but what Rayna is doing is for the better, is it not?"

    Madelyn: "Tch."

    She crosses her arms and sulks.

    She lays it on a table in Livia''s study area and begins to channel her energy into it.

    Rayna: "A pedestal would be better, but this''ll work just as well."

    Headmaster: "How much of your energy would you have to channel?"

    Rayna: "Very little, actually."

    The diamond started glowing, emitting a sparkling red light making all of us instinctively shield our eyes.

    Dai-tai: "Ta-da!"

    Headmaster: "Have you spoken to¡­ perhaps Loremaster Hugo about the legality of this?"

    Rayna: "He''s actually sponsoring my research. Something like this would help connect all the islands on the archipelago and help the First Marines reach their objectives around the world faster."

    Headmaster: "I see. You should also make the light more bearable."

    Dai-tai: "Heya, Headmaster!"

    Headmaster: "Hello¡­ who are you?"

    Dai-tai: "I''m the great Dai-tai!"

    He leans against his chair and smirks.

    Headmaster: "Dai-tai¡­ Right. You''re the demon I heard about."

    Steven: "Dai-tai¡­"

    I haven''t seen her in so long that I almost didn''t recognize her. It might be because she changed her appearance! Her hair was now set into a tight bun and her clothes were "upgraded". She went from her rags to a hooded dress made of a smooth black taffeta and accented with ornate brocade in a damask pattern.

    Dai-tai: "Hey, Steve¡­ I missed ya."

    Steven: "I missed you too¡­ but, where did you get such a dress? You look amazing!"

    Dai-tai: "Phia; there''s a lot of demons that love fashion as I do."

    Steven: "And I can see it."

    Dai-tai: "Where''s Kanna at?"

    Steven: "She can''t be here. This is between Twilight."

    Headmaster: "Hasn''t she swore an oath?"

    Steven: "No, Hugo said it would be best to wait until they''re 100 percent sure Madelyn is clear of the Witch''s Burning."

    Dai-tai: "Say¡­ where is Madelyn?"

    Madelyn: "I''m right here?"

    Dai-tai takes a few moments looking at her until it clicks that Madelyn no longer looks recognizable.

    Dai-tai: "What?! Aren''t you supposed to be a tomboy? Why are you wearing a skirt?"

    I started laughing uncontrollably but stopped soon after as an angry Madelyn pinched my arm.

    Madelyn: "It''s what I wear now. How''s Lilith?"

    Dai-tai: "Good. A little distant, but good. She should be here soon."

    Rayna: "Now is the time for the next one to show."

 99 Near-Instant Transmission, Part II

    Niroja: "Ah~!"

    Steven: "Niroja!"

    The second flash of light came and it was Niroja that comes through. She staggered for a tiny bit and tried playing it off.

    Niroja: "Yeah, that''s me¡­ everyone''s favorite goblin."

    Steven: "That''s right."

    Madelyn: "She''s conceited."

    Niroja: "Between Steven and Madelyn. Who should I believe?"

    She walks up to me and we share a hug.

    Niroja didn''t change too much like Dai-tai, but she''s now wearing a simple canvas dress.

    Niroja: "I think I''ll believe my hero."

    Steven: "You''re still going on with that hero talk?"

    Niroja: "Yep. And you''re not stopping me."

    Headmaster: "It''s nice to see different people getting along with each other."

    Steven: "Dai-tai and Niroja are important friends of mine."

    Dai-tai: "Aww~ don''t butter us up, Steven."

    Niroja: "Yeah."

    Another flash of light unexpectedly came from the diamond and Lilith comes through, gently landing on one foot.

    Lilith: "H-Hello."

    Madelyn: "Lilith!"

    Lilith was still Lilith.

    She dressed more casually with black pants and an off-white dress shirt. It''s like she wants people to think she''s a bartender.

    Rayna: "That was a bit soon, Lilith. Are you alright?"

    Lilith: "Yes."

    Headmaster: "Is this everyone in your group?"

    Rayna: "We''re missing Young Mi, but she''s at Steven''s residence."

    Dai-tai: "What happened to mama?"

    Rayna: "She got drunk and slept like a baby right after. She''s become best friends with Kanna''s mother in the process."

    Madelyn: "It''s crazy, isn''t it?"

    Rayna: "What is?"

    Madelyn: "Young Mi used to be a quiet stoic, but now she loves talking and smiles a lot more too."

    Dai-tai: "You noticed that?"

    Niroja: "I liked how calm she always was, but seeing her smile is even better. Don''t you agree, Steve?"

    Steven: "How could I not?"

    Young Mi has come a ways when it comes to opening up. She''s unique in her own way.

    Rayna: "Well, this is it. They all came from Elinila in a matter of seconds. I don''t really have a name for it officially, but I call it "Near-Instant Transmission."

    Madelyn: "Well, I never thought I''d see the day fast travel was a reality."

    Lilith: "Now it is; I was testing it in Phia."

    Madelyn: "I thought you were on vacation?"

    Lilith: "If we''re going to be in Phia, we may as well enjoy ourselves. That''s what Dai-tai said."

    Dai-tai: "Hey, you had fun too."

    Lilith: "Yeah¡­ how''s Joan? Is she doing good?"

    Rayna: "She''s thriving. Steven taught her sign language."

    Steven: "Well, I didn''t teach her, she just has a private tutor."

    Lilith: "That''s great. Will I be able to say hi?"

    Steven: "Yeah, Rayna wants to bring her over to the castle."

    Dai-tai: "Oh! Are we buying a mansion!?"

    Rayna: "It''d be preferable. They''re big and private."

    At least her priorities are in check.

    Steven: "Aside from red diamonds being priceless, are you serious about this being a feasible alternative to Shadow Leap?"

    Rayna: "Yes."

    Headmaster: "Wait, red diamonds are rare as it is and from what I gathered, your Near-Instant Transmission can only get you between fixed locations."

    Rayna: "I may have had knowledge from the future that I may have taken advantage of."

    Steven: "Rayna. Tell us what you did."

    Rayna: "I know of an ancient abandoned red diamond mine."

    Steven: "Is that allowed? Using time travel to do what you did?"

    Rayna: "No, Loremaster Hugo and I couldn''t find any law against using knowledge from the future."

    Headmaster: "That''s because this would be the first time someone has done so."

    Rayna: "Oh yeah, and I heard how you wanted to start House Omeo. You''ll easily be as rich as the Matriarch of Coria if we get ourselves a couple of jewelry with red diamonds."

    Steven: "No, I''m sure something like that will start some kind of war. If you want to help fund the house, you can do it however you like except through red diamonds."

    Rayna: "I know about other mines with various gems. But if I''m going to be doing this, I''ll need a business front... Is that what you want?"

    I sighed.

    Why does Rayna have to make it sound like organized crime?

    Steven: "Yes, that''s fine."

    Rayna: "Don''t worry, hon. We''ll be living in the lap of luxury as we did before."

    Steven: "I don''t remember doing any of that."

    Rayna: "Oh! Sorry¡­ I meant¡­"

    Steven: "Don''t worry about it."

    Madelyn: "Is this the part where you become a power couple?"

 100 Brewer Estate

    Rayna: "There''s this estate I had my eye on. It''s perfect and it''s in the Linden District."

    I''ve been finding myself in the Linden District more and more often. It''s a nice little district that''s a lot more open than the Historic, but I wouldn''t come out here unless I have a reason to. However, today Rayna wants to show an estate that''s in the area.

    Steven: "A lot of that area is parks and residential. Where is this place exactly?"

    Lilith: "Oh no¡­"

    Rayna: "I don''t know where exactly, but I know the way."

    She takes the lead, guiding us into the district and a few familiar turns later, we end up at our destination.

    Rayna: "This is my first choice. Brewer Estate."

    Goddamnit.

    A dreaded destination.

    Of all the places in the world, it has to be the one where Lilith and I first fought.

    Lilith: "Why here?"

    She groaned.

    Steven: "How about we go for the second choice?"

    Rayna: "Why?"

    Steven: "Brewer Estate¡­ is kinda¡­ y''know?"

    Rayna: "No, I don''t know. What''s going on with you?"

    I sigh heavily.

    I was about to ask for Lilith''s input, but even she''s uncomfortable about being near here. Maybe it''s not too late to just leave and go elsewhere. It''s not like the estate was necessary, to begin with.

    Steven: "It''s the spot where Lilith and I tried killing each other."

    Rayna: "Oh my¡ªI didn''t know this was that place!"

    The look of shock was enough for me to convince me that she was ignorant about the estate''s history. It makes even more sense because it''s something I don''t want to talk about.

    Madelyn: "Why would this be your first choice?"

    Rayna: "I mean¡ªThere are 7 bedrooms. It was built for an extended family to live in¡­ I seriously didn''t know this was that same place!"

    Madelyn: "If it''s just the bedrooms, we can just build our own house, right? There has to be more to it."

    Rayna: "The fences can be replaced with ones for privacy which would let Dai-tai walk around outside without having to use illusion spells."

    Steven: "She''s not a dog, Rayna."

    Madelyn: "Sure, it''s big on the outside, but what if the inside is all closed up and suffocating?"

    Rayna: "It''s not like the townhouse you live in. The entire first floor should be wide open."

    She''s not wrong, but I''m pretty sure Lilith and I wrecked the inside of the place.

    Madelyn: "Can we have a look inside?"

    Rayna: "Yeah, the owner should be nearby. I''ll go get him, stay here."

    I haven''t even thought about the estate in so long and I''m worried old memories will start flooding in.

    Madelyn: "So, uh¡­ what do you guys think of this estate?"

    Steven: "I guess it looks nice¡­"

    Lilith: "I don''t want to live in Everhand."

    Madelyn: "What? Why not?"

    Madelyn: "That''s bullshit, you have as much¡ª"

    Lilith: "You''re not changing my mind, Madelyn."

    Madelyn crosses her arms.

    Madelyn: "What are you going to do then?"

    Lilith: "I took residence inside a tower at the castle. I''ve already moved my things from the palace in Hei''an."

    Steven: "¡­You could have one of the castle rooms, Lilith. I told you that you''re one of us¡­"

    Lilith: "There won''t be enough space. The tower I chose is almost the same as the one I had which had 3 roomy floors."

    Rayna returns, sooner than expected, twirling a key around her finger. She finally raises the key and smiles.

    Rayna: "The owner''s wife lent us a key to the place."

    Madelyn: "Let''s check it out."

    Steven: "Try not to be too long."

    Rayna: "Aren''t you coming?"

    Steven: "No, I don''t really want to go in there¡­"

    Lilith: "Me neither."

    Rayna: "Steven¡­"

    Steven: "Rayna¡­"

    Rayna: "Look¡­ we''re all here. You''re not going to be alone again¡­"

    Madelyn: "Nothing will happen if we''re together."

    Well¡­ if they insist so much.

    I held Rayna''s hand as we all walked into the estate and noticed that the interior was renovated. I guess the place was damaged enough for this to happen.

    Rayna: "See, the entire first floor is wide open."

    The walls in here were taken out and now there are decorated columns where they once stood.

    Steven: "They tore down the walls."

    Madelyn: "I think it was to let more light in."

    Rayna: "It''s very well lit without any lights. We could set up a dining and lounge in here and still have plenty of space and light."

    Curious, I walked into the kitchen to see if the secret door was still there and when I pressed on the wall and heard it click, everyone came to see the door open slowly.

    Rayna: "Good eye, how''d you spot that?"

    Steven: "Livia was the one that found it before."

    Madelyn: "Wow, she has amazing eyes."

    Rayna: "Do you know what''s inside?"

    Steven: "We were both too scared to go inside at the time."

    Rayna took the first step down and we followed right behind her. It was pitch dark until Candlelight was cast letting us see the short flight of stairs and the hidden basement room.

    It was an empty, freezing cold storage area. Since it''s in the kitchen, I could imagine this was where food would be stored, but why was the door so hidden?

    Rayna: "It''s a root cellar! And extremely cold!"

    Madelyn: "Ooh~ let''s get out of here!"

    Something we all agreed with.

    Madelyn: "I guess there really was nothing to worry about."

    Rayna: "Yeah, let''s go upstairs."

    We continued our tour to the second floor where all the bedrooms were located. The rooms were redecorated to be uniform. The gold trims and unique walls were now off-white.

    Madelyn: "Oh, there''s some room in here. The paint looks fresh too."

    Steven: "Each room was different."

    Rayna: "I guess they made it uniform to let future residents add their own touch to it."

    And at the end of the hallway was the master suite through a set of double doors. The biggest of the rooms, it may as well be split into 2 as it is that big.

    Madelyn: "Who would get this room?"

    Rayna: "Whoever puts the most money into buying this place."

    Madelyn: "That would be you."

    Rayna: "Oh yeah? I guess that''s settled."

    I sighed in relief.

    This place really isn''t as bad as I remembered it but I can''t shake the memories of what happened here. As long as these memories linger I don''t want to be here, let alone live here.

    Steven: "Well¡­"

    Lilith: "Well¡­"

    Madelyn: "So, what do you think? 7 bedrooms are more than enough for us to each have our own room."

    Steven: "Me, Kanna, Yuuna, Joan¡­ Young Mi, Dai-tai, Niroja¡­ Lilith, Rayna, Madelyn¡­That''s 10 of us. We''re a few rooms short."

    Madelyn: "You could share a room with Kanna. That makes 9 rooms minimum."

    Rayna: "If we put Dai-tai and Niroja together, it makes 8. And if someone shares a room with Joan, it''ll be 7."

    Lilith: "Joan should get a room to herself. I already said I wasn''t planning on living in Everhand."

    Steven: "That''d be what I''d try to do, but¡­"

    Madelyn: "Joan is afraid of sleeping by herself. That''s one of the reasons why she shares a room with Steven."

    Steven: "¡­Yeah."

    Lilith: "Oh."

    Rayna: " Alright, what does everyone think? Can we actually move here?"

    Steven: "No¡ª"

    Madelyn: "I don''t mind, but I think Yuuna might be reluctant to move. She looks pretty attached to her shop."

    I got cut off!

    At least give me some time to think before we make a decision!

    Rayna: "We might convince her with the massive garden in the backyard. A place like that will woo any Alchemist."

    Madelyn: "That''s a good idea. Her and Young Mi could make a beautiful garden back there. There''s plenty of space to expand as well."

    This is going to keep going until they get called out on it¡­

    Steven: "Guys, I''m seriously feeling like my emotions are being downplayed just because you both want to live in a mansion."

    Madelyn: "Steven¡­ It''s not like that!"

    Steven: "Then what''s it like? Because that''s how it feels."

    Lilith: "I''m with Steven on this. It''s like there''s a wall that keeps our problems from reaching you."

    Rayna: "¡­"

    Both Madelyn and Rayna looked at each other before lowering their heads and looking at their feet.

    Madelyn: "I''m sorry, Steven, Lilith."

    Rayna: "Well, I''m only learning how this place affects you, but this place is my first choice because it takes everything into account for everyone''s schedule and routines."

    Steven: "And I appreciate the work you''ve done, but I seriously can''t see myself living here soon without hating myself."

    Rayna: "We can build good memories here that''ll outweigh the bad ones."

    Steven: "¡­you''re doing it again¡­"

    Madelyn: "Okay, pause! We''re not going to get anywhere if we start arguing. If you''re serious about this, I say give Steven and Lilith the time they need to talk to each other and think. It won''t be the end of the world if they say no, that''s why you have your second option, right Rayna?"

    Rayna: "Yes."

    Madelyn: "Good, then I believe we should at least give them a week to come to a decision."

    This group is lucky to have someone as rational as Madelyn.

    Steven: "Thank you¡­"

 101 100th Chapter Special: Promisesâ€¦

    At the end of another Saturday, I bring myself to relax at home under the warm glow of the fireplace. While everyone else is finishing their day, I get to enjoy wine and learn something by reading.

    I haven''t finished my chores yet, but taking half an hour for myself wouldn''t hurt anybody.

    Madelyn: "Steven?"

    She called out.

    I turned to see her coming from the kitchen and figuring she might need something; I placed a wine bottle and a book on the coffee table. She was dressed in her nightwear, looking like she was ready for bed.

    Steven: "Oh¡­ hey, Madelyn. You want me to leave so you can sleep?"

    Madelyn: "No, I was about to take a bath."

    Steven: "Alright, then."

    Madelyn: "Are you drinking today? You know there are better things to do."

    She points to the bottle.

    Steven: "I''m unwinding after a long day. Glass can''t hurt especially since I''ve cut back a lot."

    Madelyn: "Are you reading too? What''s it about?"

    Steven: "I started reading about how our contracts work. I should at least try to understand what we have running through our bodies."

    Madelyn: "That''s neat, you learn anything?"

    Steven: "Not yet¡­"

    Madelyn: "How about that application for Omeo to be recognized as nobility?"

    Steven: "I haven''t started it yet. I need a little more capital."

    Madelyn: "Cool, we''ll get there."

    Steven: "Have you seen, Kanna?"

    Madelyn: "I have."

    Right on cue, Kanna enters dressed in her wine-red dress and green natural suede bodice. It was her favorite when she wanted to make an impression and her own sense of style that she knows I like.

    Steven: "Beautiful as always, Kanna."

    She sits right next to me and holds my hand.

    Steven: "Did you need something?"

    Kanna: "Kind of."

    Steven: "Then?"

    She looks to Madelyn, silently giving her a hint to give us some space.

    Kanna: "Can we talk?"

    Steven: "We''re doing it right now."

    Kanna: "I mean a serious one, with just the 2 of us."

    Uh-oh¡­

    The air in the room suddenly became heavy!

    Steven: "Y-Yeah¡­ is something wrong?"

    Kanna: "We''ve known each other for 11 months, and dating for 3 of those."

    Steven: "That''s right."

    Kanna: "And we go on dates often."

    Steven: "We do."

    Kanna: "And if we''re alone, it''s never long enough."

    Steven: "Right¡­ what are you saying?"

    Kanna: "Has anything changed between us?"

    I certainly felt a change.

    Kanna has been more open about her feelings and I''ve done my best to do the same. We''ve spent more time and experienced new things together.

    Am I doing something wrong?

    Steven: "¡­I do everything to make you happy. I cook your meals, I clean the house and I sometimes help Yuuna run the shop. Is it not enough?"

    Steven: "I''m sorry, but¡­ what am I supposed to do as a boyfriend? I''m pretty sure it''s to make you happy but¡ª"

    Kanna: "All I want is to feel like I''m in a relationship. I want to help you cook, clean, and even run the shop. It hurts seeing you and Madelyn get home from the Academy tired and then doing everything around the house by yourselves. You guys are my friends; you''re like family to me."

    Steven: "I think of you as family too."

    Kanna: "You know what I mean! I don''t like feeling useless."

    Steven: "Yeah¡­ you know, you could always ask to help, Kanna. You''ve done it before."

    Kanna: "I want to but you get so into it there''s a wall that keeps me from getting close."

    A wall, huh?

    I might be taking my duties too seriously.

    I believed that I was making her happy, but it''s like I''ve been doing the opposite.

    Geez, relationships can be hard to figure out.

    At the very least, I''m glad she came to me and talked about it. Since I know the problem, the solutions seems clear as day.

    Steven: "Hm, I guess that''s that."

    Kanna: "What is?"

    Steven: "I never thought about asking for your help, but if that''s what you want then I''ll start doing it tomorrow. Would that make you happy?"

    Kanna: "Yes¡­"

    She smiles and kisses my cheek.

    Kanna: "¡­It does."

    Steven: "Is that all you want to talk about?"

    Kanna: "For now."

    Now that she''s here, I want to spend the rest of the evening with her. I wonder if she''s up to go on a date tonight.

    Steven: "Are you going anywhere tonight?"

    Kanna: "No, why?"

    Steven: "I hear there''s a couple''s special at our favorite bakery. I think it''ll be a good date, right?"

    Kanna: "Then you better put on your good suit."

    I got properly dressed before leaving. We held hands as we walked down the quiet street to the bakery.

    Kanna: "How do you feel? About us¡­"

    Steven: "About us? Like our relationship? I''m happy. How do I make you feel?"

    Kanna: "You make me happy¡­ though, it wouldn''t hurt if you relied on me a little more. But that''s what you''ll be doing tomorrow."

    Steven: "Will it be enough?"

    Kanna: "I know it''s a start."

    Steven: "That''s great."

    At the bakery, it was just the owner and a couple of others working the shift. I had hoped Jesse would be working here, I wanted to say hi.

    We jumped into the short line and waited for our turn to order.

    Steven: "Good evening, sir. Jesse doesn''t work these shifts anymore, does he?"

    Owner: "Jesse? He wanted to work fewer hours. Why? How do you know him?"

    Steven: "We go to his Academy."

    Owner: "I see¡­ Steven and Kanna, right? He told me about you. You''re an odd couple, but he says if you''re happy it shouldn''t matter."

    Steven: "What else has Jesse said about me?"

    Owner: "About how you were kidnapped. It''s crazy."

    Steven: "And now I''m back for the best cakes in this city¡­"

    Owner: "I''m honored to hear that, sir!"

    We got to order and sat down together right after.

    Steven: "This bakery never gets old, huh?"

    Kanna: "I''ve been coming here since I was little."

    Steven: "How little?"

    Kanna: "I was 7 years old when I came with mom."

    Steven: "That''s a long time ago!"

    Kanna: "I think that''s 12 years ago."

    Steven: "Does the same Baker own this place? He looks hella young."

    Kanna: "Yeah, he used to be a writer from what I know."

    Steven: "Heh. I guess they figured out he makes excellent synonym rolls."

    I chuckled.

    Steven: "Okay¡­ that wasn''t as good as I thought."

    Kanna: "Steven?"

    Steven: "Yeah?"

    Kanna: "Can you tell me how you got the scar on your arm?"

    Steven: "Scar?"

    My arm¡­

    The scar from Meinu has almost healed fully. It''d probably be gone in another month. I''ve been forgetting it more often than I expected.

    Steven: "Huh¡­ it''s still there?"

    Kanna: "Can you tell me? You said you wanted to wait because it was still too early to talk about."

    Steven: "Yeah¡­ I know¡­"

    Kanna: "You don''t want to talk about it?"

    Steven: "Yeah, I do¡­ I think I''ve processed my feelings on it."

    So, I went ahead and told her everything. Everything that happened before and just after.

    Steven: "And then, after that¡­ everything was just black and silent."

    Kanna: "Were you scared?"

    Steven: "No, I didn''t feel anything. Not a single, slightest emotion. I don''t want to die, but I''d like to feel like that again."

    She fidgeted, not knowing what to say.

    Steven: "Sorry... do you want me to keep going?"

    Kanna: "Was it¡­ was it Mei''s fault?"

    Steven: "No, I don''t blame her for what happened."

    If Madelyn was able to get me and Lilith to coexist, it should definitely be possible for Rayna and Kanna to do the same. Though, I''m not sure how I''d go about it.

    Steven: "I know how you feel about Rayna¡­ and Mei¡­ however, I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for her. You might not want her in your life and that''s fine for now, but at least forgive her, Kanna¡­"

    Kanna: "Do you love her?"

    Steven: "Why would you ask that?"

    Kanna: "Because Madelyn said you 2 were really close."

    Steven: "She did?"

    Kanna: "Yeah."

    Steven: "Well¡­ I can''t say I''m in love with her, but Madelyn isn''t far off. Rayna is¡­"

    I can''t say I''m actively seeking a romantic relationship with Rayna. Maybe in 100 years I might when the age gap isn''t so apparent.

    But now?

    How do I feel about Rayna?

    Kanna: "Can you describe her in 3 words?"

    Steven: "There''s a lot of words¡­"

    Kanna: "List 3."

    Steven: "Sensible. Devoted. Alluring."

    Kanna: "Alluring?"

    Steven: "That''s the best word I can think of."

    Kanna: "Just how close is she to you then?"

    Steven: "I never told you about her past?"

    Now that I think about it, wouldn''t it be the future since Rayna''s a time traveler?

    Kanna: "No."

    Steven: "Well¡­"

    I went ahead and told her Rayna''s background and how much she''s helped me so far.

    Kanna: "Oh¡­ I didn''t know she went through that. How come you never told me?"

    Steven: "Because it should be between me and her. It''s personal and I would feel like I''m betraying her trust if I told everyone about it."

    Kanna: "But¡­ Do you know how much of it is true?"

    Steven: "I don''t know how much of it is true but Twilight says there''s no way you can fake a memory spell."

    Kanna: "Can they say that for sure?"

    Steven: "Yeah, and they have ways to confirm it."

    Kanna: "You wouldn''t do anything with her, would you?"

    Steven: "No."

    Kanna: "Is that the truth?"

    Steven: "Yes."

    I could feel her trust in me and she seems to be taking everything well but it wouldn''t hurt if I reassured her.

    Steven: "If I really wanted to be with her, I would''ve chosen her over you and stayed in Elinila."

    Kanna: "But you didn''t."

    Steven: "Because I love you."

    Blushing, her eyes drop to her slice of cake and smiles.

    Kanna: "I know you do."

    Steven: "So, let''s not worry about her or anyone else; it''s just me and you. What do you want to do after this?"

    Kanna: "The first day of the Spring Festival started, let''s go check it out."

    Steven: "Serious? Wasn''t there an Autumn Festival too?"

    Kanna: "There''s one for every season."

    Steven: "Let''s go check it out after."

    We finished our dessert and enjoyed a bit of conversation before heading out to the festival area.

    Kanna: "You''re not trying to wrestle again, are you?"

    Steven: "Oh no, I learned my lesson last time."

    We ambled throughout the festival, trying each stand whether it be us trying a new food or playing a simple game.

    When we got to the last of the stands, we came across a stable with 3 beautiful horses all of which were saddled up. I was curious and walked up to the people in charge.

    Steven: "I love the horses, ma''am."

    Stable Girl: "Thank you, sir. Would you like to ride one of them?"

    Steven: "Serious? I won''t get bucked off, will I?"

    Stable Girl: "Not if I''m riding with you. They''re loyal and smart."

    This is different from the other stands.

    Stable Master: "Sure is, we might close up soon because nobody wants to ride when it''s getting dark."

    Kanna has never ridden a horse before, so this could be the opportunity to have her earn a new experience.

    Steven: "Could my girlfriend ride with me?"

    Stable Girl: "Of course she can. Pick a horse you''d like to ride."

    Stable Master: "Assuming they don''t buck you off, heh¡­"

    Stable Girl: "Dad..!"

    Well¡­

    I do hope I don''t get bucked.

    From the 3 horses, the one on the left piqued my interest the most.

    A fierce-looking blue roan Corian Breed.

    As intimidating as he looked, I wanted to ride him. So, I slowly walked up to him and when I was within reaching distance, I held my hand out and patted him. The horse never took his eye off me and we stared at each other until I felt comfortable enough to get closer.

    Steven: "You must''ve been through a lot of, haven''t you? It''ll be okay boy, you want to help me show my girl how amazing it is to ride a horse?"

    He tosses his head up and looks away from me.

    I took it as a sign of acceptance and placed one foot on his stirrups and mounted him.

    He didn''t react and I leaned to pat him again.

    Steven: "Good, good. Thank you."

    Stable Master: "He''s not getting bucked off yet. Heh. Heh."

    Stable Girl: "Oh, that''s surprising. Steven doesn''t let anybody ride him."

    Steven: "His name is Steven?"

    Stable Girl: "Yes sir, he''s also a warhorse."

    Steven: "Well, shit¡­ I also happen to be named Steven."

    The stable master fell into a chair and started laughing before quickly composing himself.

    Stable Master: "Sorry, I shouldn''t''ve laughed. It just happened to be a funny coincidence."

    I helped Kanna mount and she sat behind me, wrapping her arms around me as she seemed to be in awe with the horse.

    Kanna: "This is so¡­ awesome~ I''m on a horse!"

    Stable Girl: "We can only take them a mile out before we turn back. Is that fine?"

    Steven: "Yeah, it''ll be enough."

    We trotted down the road, west onto the less developed and open part of the city. I stuck close to the Stable Girl as I''m only discovering this part of the city.

    Kanna: "Wow¡­"

    Steven: "You''ve never ridden a horse, Kanna?"

    Kanna: "No, I never knew how much fun this was!"

    Steven: "You want to do this again someday? With just the 2 of us?"

    Kanna: "I''d like that. Where would we go?"

    Steven: "Anywhere you''d like."

    Stable Girl: "Hey, now that we have to turn back¡­ why don''t we have a race?"

    I''d be down for a race, but with Kanna, I don''t want to risk her falling off.

    Steven: "Probably not the best idea if my girl''s riding with me."

    Stable Girl: "Then we''ll do a canter. Is that fine?"

    Steven: "Yeah, it''s perfect."

    Kanna: "What are you going to do?"

    Steven: "Kanna¡­ I want you to wrap your arms around me and hold on tight."

    Kanna: "O-Okay¡­ what are you going to do?"

    Steven: "We''re gonna move a little faster."

    She moves her hands from my sides and wraps her arms around me.

    Kanna: "Okay, I''m ready!"

    Steven: "Let''s go."

    When ''Steven'' started moving faster, I was worried about how he might start causing us to bounce, but his gait was surprisingly smooth.

    Smoother than the horses I rode in Hei''an.

    It also didn''t take long to get back to the Stable Master. He was sitting in his chair, patiently waiting for our return.

    Stable Master: "Welcome back."

    I rode the horse back into his stall and helped Kanna off. She was smiling brightly the whole time.

    Steven: "How do you feel Kanna?"

    Kanna: "Can we do that again, sometime? That was awesome!"

    Steven: "We sure can."

    I patted the horse as the Stable Girl fed him treats.

    Steven: "Thank you for helping me, Steven."

    Stable Master: "Well, I have to admit¡­ I never thought you''d make it far with Steven. That old horse has some fire to him and he doesn''t like a lot of people."

    Steven: "Maybe he understands me. How much do I owe you for horse riding?"

    Stable Master: "20 Coin."

    I gave the man the money and Kanna and I went back to the center of the festival where it really died down.

    Kanna: "20 Coin seems like a little for something like that."

    Steven: "Considering that we''re restricted inside a city, it doesn''t sound so bad. Besides, 20 Coin can go really far if you know what you''re doing and it could add up."

    Kanna: "And the horse''s name was Steven."

    Steven: "I''m surprised you didn''t say anything about it."

    Kanna: "I was biting my cheeks trying not to laugh."

    This girl...

    Steven: "Oh? At least you could finally tell Cynthia you rode Steven."

    She quickly jabs her index into my sides.

    Steven: "¡­Hey¡­ that hurts."

    Kanna: "Never ever say that again."

    Steven: "Okay, then. What do you want to do now?"

    Kanna: "I don''t know, what do you want to do?"

    Steven: "Let''s walk around and see if something catches our eye. If not, I guess we can take the long way home."

    In the end, we couldn''t find anything that interested us and Kanna started to look like she was ready to pass out from exhaustion.

    We slowly headed back to a quiet house with the shop closed and everyone relaxing in the living room.

    Madelyn: "Oh, welcome back, you guys. How was your date?"

    Kanna: "I got to ride a horse for the first time!"

    Yuuna: "That''s great, kitten. Was it fun?"

    Kanna: "Yes, I want to do it again."

    Joan looked at me nervously and quickly away when our eyes crossed.

    Steven: "Hey, Joan¡­ what''re ya up to?"

    I got closer and noticed a sketchbook on the coffee table. The page it was on was a detailed pencil drawing of Elinila Island and the castle.

    I know Kanna likes being creative, but she never went outside the castle; I sure as heck can''t draw; Madelyn can''t at this kind of skill, and neither could Yuuna.

    Joan? No, she''s way too young.

    But why does she look so nervous?

    Who could it belong to?

    Steven: "Who''s sketchbook?"

    Madelyn: "It''s Joan''s."

    What?!

    Steven: "Joan..? What the¡­ that''s amazing¡­ I didn''t know my little girl was an artist."

    Madelyn: "I just found out too. Apparently, she had a hidden sketchbook under the couch. She was worried you wouldn''t approve."

    Yuuna: "Something like this is truly amazing for her age."

    Steven: "Do you like to draw?"

    Joan: (SL) "I can speak my feelings through art."

    That was unexpectedly poetic¡­

    If art is her way of expressing herself then I can''t find myself forcing her to stop.

    Steven: "You don''t have to hide it anymore. If you love making art then you can keep doing it¡­ As long as you keep up with your studies, of course. Now get ready for bed."

    She smiles brightly and scurries off to the room.

    Yuuna: "That''s very supportive of you."

    Steven: "I don''t want her resenting me, Yuuna. I can''t stop her if she wants to be an artist."

    Just as we finished talking about her, she comes back out of the room and already in her pajamas.

    Steven: "That was quick..."

    Kanna: "Steven, could I ask you for another thing?"

    Steven: "Go ahead."

    Kanna: "Do¡ªdo you want to stay in my room tonight? I know my bed won''t fit us both, but we can sleep on the floor using a futon."

    Steven: "In your room? I''d love to."

    Madelyn: "Wait. Where is Joan sleeping? She can''t sleep on her own."

    Steven: "Can you stay with her in my room tonight?"

    Madelyn: "Sure, I don''t mind."

    Steven: "Does that sound good, Joan?"

    She nods happily.

    Joan: (SL) "I like Madelyn."

    With the day nearing the end, I went around the house finishing up the last of the chores while everyone bathed.

    After it was my turn to use the bath, I cleaned myself up and finally went to Kanna''s room for the night.

    She had already set out the futon and laid in it in her night clothes.

    Kanna: "You coming?"

    Steven: "Well, yeah¡­"

    I get under the covers with her.

    We were both a little nervous sleeping together, but I know this new dynamic could work.

    Kanna: "We did a lot of walking today¡­ I''m glad today is over."

    Steven: "As am I¡­"

    Kanna: "What do you think now that we''re sleeping in the same bed?"

    Steven: "This is a nice change. Is this something you want to do from now on?"

    Kanna: "Maybe."

    Steven: "Maybe?"

    I get her to lay on her side and spoon her.

    Steven: "Maybe¡­ this is what you''ve wanted."

    Kanna: "Mm~ down boy. Did I give you permission to touch me?"

    Steven: "You''re the one that''s starting to push your hips into mine."

    Kanna: "I''m just reacting to you having your hands on me."

    As she slowly grinds me, I reach in the blankets and grasp her tail firmly.

    Kanna: "Mngh~ oh¡­ don''t grab my tail~! It... will make me all hot ''n heavy¡­"

    Steven: "You sound like you''re enjoying it though."

    Kanna: "Still... don''t grab it."

    She holds my hand and interlocks our fingers.

    Kanna: "I love you¡­"

    Steven: "I love you too, Kanna¡­"

    Kanna: "Do you¡­ you know? Want to?"

    Steven: "Want to what?"

    Kanna: "You know¡­"

    Steven: "Oh... Are you serious?"

    Her grip slightly tightens on my hand.

    Kanna: "¡­Only if you promise to be gentle."

    Steven: "I promise¡­"

 102 Kenta Kobayashi

    Exi 5, 8105 (2 Years Later)

    ----

    (Kenta Kobayashi''s POV)

    22 years¡­

    I''ve spent that many years in prison. Locked away at 19 for a crime I didn''t even commit. I''ve had so much time to think of what I didn''t even do and all I learned was that having money meant you could fuck over as many people as you''d like for no apparent reason.

    Now that I''m released, I have to wonder if prison was better for me. Everything in there made so much more sense and I''ve only been released for 3 hours now.

    However, I have a goal in mind. I want to visit what''s left of my family while I''m free. So, it took some time, but I managed to find my younger sister, Fumiko.

    She was the one who sent me the majority of the letters while I was gone alongside our mother. My father didn''t send any, the man disowned me. Not that I blame him.

    From what I gathered, my parents had a divorce but got remarried, Fumiko met a man, got married then divorced, my older brother left for the military and came back a hero after the Demon War, got married and currently has 2 kids.

    Everyone grew up and moved on.

    Now, here I am¡­

    Outside my sister''s business because I have nowhere to go.

    When I stood just in front of her door, I felt my hand get clammy and for a moment, I became nervous.

    What do I say?

    What do I do?

    It''s been forever since she last saw me, what if she doesn''t recognize me?

    No, I didn''t wait all these years to chicken out!

    I turned the knob and entered the bar as the bell rang. Nobody was in sight and I called out to the empty bar.

    Kenta: "Hello? Fumiko!"

    Fumiko: "Sorry, the bar is currently closed, but¡­"

    She entered and instantly froze once she saw me.

    My younger sister is no longer a teenager. She''s 39 now and looks like it even though she''s still short. Us Nekomatas usually don''t get wrinkles, but Fumiko has laugh lines.

    At the very least, she looks better than I do.

    Fumiko: "Kenta..? Kenta! Is that really you!?"

    Kenta: "Ya can''t recognize yer older brother?"

    She runs around the counter and leaps into my arms. It still saw my little sister through it all and I remember the days she replied on me well.

    Kenta: "Yer''all grown up now, Fumiko, but still acting like we''re kids."

    Fumiko: "Like you''re one to talk. Time in prison made you look like dad."

    Kenta: "Really? I only turned 41¡­"

    Fumiko: "And you still have dad''s accent! Come on in and have a seat. I''ll get you something to drink."

    I sat down on one of the stools and looked around Fumiko''s bar. She told me she wanted to work at a place to make people smile and talk with them. Didn''t ever think she''d open a bar to achieve that. The place was warm and welcoming and had a distinct vanilla smell.

    Kenta: "What''s the look fer?"

    Fumiko: "You''re not going to tell me what you did in prison? Is it like they say? Where there''s people getting stabbed left and right?"

    Kenta: "Ya."

    I raised the glass and took a sip.

    Fumiko: "Does it taste good?"

    Kenta: "It''s definitely better''n the piss they forced on us. What is it?"

    Fumiko: "It''s a Demon blend of rice wine. I made it and sat on it for 20 years now."

    I''m getting the feeling that Fumiko waited for this moment.

    Fumiko: "Brother, was it true about why you were arrested?"

    Kenta: "What''re they say''n about me?"

    Fumiko: "You raped a noble from House Hisakawa."

    It''s such a heinous crime that''s not even remotely true¡­

    Fumiko "I know you would never do that! Tell me it''s a lie!"

    Kenta: "Definitely a lie."

    She sighs, relieved after 22 years of doubt.

    Fumiko: "I knew it."

    Kenta: "What? You ''n dad was always second-guessing me?"

    Fumiko: "For the first 16 years¡­"

    She goes under the counter, pulls out a wooden lockbox, and reveals a letter that has been opened up.

    Fumiko: "When I got this¡­ I mean, I always had a gut feeling you were innocent¡­ but, after this was sent to me, I figured out the truth."

    Kenta: "The envelope is ripped."

    Fumiko: "I''m sorry¡­ I opened it when I shouldn''t have."

    Kenta: "Well, it''s fine¡­ let''s see who''n sent it."

    Letter: "Dear dad,

    It''s me. Though, you don''t know my name, you can understand that I''m your daughter. I''ve been wanting to meet you for a couple of years now, but every time I ask mom, she gets elusive and says you just disappeared. I don''t know what she means by it because she always talks about you positively. I think that you wouldn''t run away unless something super bad happened. I hope anything like that didn''t happen. I wanted to meet you and show you all the cool things around Everhand. I''m a top student in my school and I could even get in the new Mage''s Academy they''re building here when I turn 17, I''m currently 15.

    I guess that''s all there is about that I could think of. What about you? What kind of person are you? Are you amazing like my mom says?"

    Kenta: "Her writing''s all over¡­ Am I really a pa? I got a daughter?"

    Fumiko: "I don''t see why anyone would send a letter like this. She must be."

    Kenta: "Damn¡­ she didn''t write her name down."

    Fumiko: "She wrote it on the back."

    Letter: "Sincerely, Kanna Hisakawa."

    Kenta: "Hisakawa¡­"

    Fumiko: "I don''t know where she sent it from. All I know is it came from Everhand 6 years ago."

    Kenta: "15 years¡­ 6¡­ so she''s 21 now?"

    Fumiko: "That, or 22."

    I haven''t been out of prison for one year and already I''m being smacked left and right with surprises.

    Kenta: "This is heavy¡­ I have a fully adult daughter I never knew about?!"

    Fumiko: "Uhm, if I could ask¡­ could it be the Yuuna woman?"

    My past already caught up to me!

    Kenta: "I missed out on raising a kid ''n it was all because Yuuna''s daddy was possessive."

    Fumiko: "I don''t know about possessive anymore."

    Kenta: "Kiki finally visit him?" [1]

    Fumiko: "Yuuna left for Everhand and completely cut almost all her family off. Her father tried to save face and disowned her."

    Kenta: "That don''t make me feel better¡­ I''m a homewrecker!"

    Fumiko: "Don''t say that. She wasn''t married when you 2 were seeing each other."

    Like it makes a difference¡­

    Fumiko: "Takeo Takahashi passed away while you were away."

    Kenta: "And the funeral was huge like all things Takahashi."

    Fumiko: "And the drama that followed it."

    Kenta: "Sounds fair."

    Fumiko: "Yuuna wasn''t even allowed at the funeral."

    Things only got worse with time. I bet if I started snooping around House Hisakawa, I''d get killed instead of arrested again.

    Kenta: "Old Man Hisakawa is the only one I reckon''s fucked enough to go ''n do that."

    Fumiko: "And what''s more, it split the entire family in half. All of the people that pulled all the money migrated to House Hiyashi or Omeo. So now, House Hisakawa is struggling."

    At least there''s good news.

    House Hisakawa deserves to fall after what that crazy old man did to me.

    Kenta: "House Hiyashi is the top house, but who are these House Omeo folks?"

    Fumiko: "They''re relatively new. They''re a house that originated in Everhand, but they expanded into Feles Isle. What I do know is that Yuuna has joined them.

    Houses from out of country can never establish a hold on Feles Isle. The 4 Old Houses will always come together and squash the competition. [2]

    At least, that''s how it worked 22 years ago.

    Kenta: "If Yuuna is House Omeo then does that mean her daughter is too?"

    Fumiko: "I don''t know for sure, House Omeo is very secretive about their members."

    Kenta: "Then how you know if she''s''n House Omeo?"

    Fumiko: "It''s what a lot of people were saying."

    I rested my head on the counter and started hashing out a plan.

    House Omeo is probably my biggest lead in Everhand if I''m going to look for my daughter. Maybe I could also meet Yuuna since they''re both in Everhand. Can''t see much of a reason for them to be separated from each other.

    Fumiko: "You''re not going to search for your daughter?"

    Kenta: "I want to at least batter this in. It''s too much."

    Fumiko: "You''ve been locked up for 22 years, it''s to be expected."

    Either way, I remember that Yuuna loves alchemy and she might have a shop open out there. I could find it if I asked around. If not a shop, then maybe an open stall at a market.

    Fumiko: "Do you want to stay for the week? It''ll be hard to get on your feet."

    Kenta: "No thanks, lil'' sis. I think I know what I want."

    Fumiko: "And what''s that?"

    Kenta: "I''mma find these House Omeo folk and my daughter. Maybe now you could meet your niece. I''ll be sure of that."

    She smiles.

    Fumiko: "You haven''t changed a bit, brother¡­"

    ...

    Author''s Notes:

    [1] - Kiki Kato is the Nekomata Goddess of Life and Death, and the supreme deity in Nekomata Folklore

    [2] - The "4 Old Houses" consist of: House Hiyashi, House Hisakawa, House Nishikiyama, and House Takahashi.

    They''re not the only houses on Feles Isle, other minor houses exist such as House Nishimura and House Tachibana

 103 Everhand: 8105

    Everything was on me now that I''m in Everhand. Once the ship landed at the Linden District, my sole priority was to find Yuuna.

    A couple of blocks away from the port and into the market, I was greeted by stalls and friendly Elves trying to sell me something. People selling fish may not know where Yuuna was, so I walked around until I found a cobbler working on shoes outside his shop.

    Kenta: "Scuse me, is there anyone named Yuuna ''round here?"

    Cobbler: "Yuuna? Hmm¡­ I may have heard the name. It sounds familiar."

    Kenta: "You know where I''d find her?"

    Cobbler: "No, but I know she had a place near a bar. I think it was called Aki''s Hub. It''s somewhere in the south."

    I hit the nail on the head!

    Sort of¡­

    Kenta: "Where''s that?"

    Cobbler: "I don''t know it well¡­ it''s all the way in the Historic District."

    Well, I could''ve landed in the Historic District, but it was 50-50 odds for me to get it right. Can''t be a bad thing now that I''m almost certain Yuuna''s still in the city.

    Walking in the direction I was pointed to and gawking at the architecture, I inevitably end up in the Historic District. After walking aimlessly and getting myself lost, I forced myself to stop at a shop and ask for directions.

    Kenta: "D''you know where Aki''s Hub is?"

    Woodworker: "That''s down the street here and turn right."

    The further I go into the Historic District, the more traditional it gets. Almost all of the buildings were townhouses and a good number of them seemed like they were converted to shophouses.

    The place called "Aki''s Hub" was no different. It turned out to be a nice, quiet spot that would be a good place to hang out.

    Aki: "Welcome to my hub! Have a seat and relax!"

    Kenta: "Scuse me, you know where Yuuna is?"

    Aki: "Yuuna?"

    She narrows her eyes and looks at me suspiciously.

    Aki: "She doesn''t live around here anymore."

    Kenta: "Oh¡­ is that so¡­"

    I take a seat, rest my head in my hand, and sigh deeply.

    Kenta: "I''ssa dead end¡­"

    Aki: "Do you know her?"

    Kenta: "A long time ago, ya."

    Aki: "Why are you looking for her now?"

    Kenta: "She''s my kiddo''s mom apparently."

    I really should''ve planned things out more accordingly. A Plan B would''ve been nice to have since I''m back at square one.

    Aki: "Well, if it helps¡­ I hear she has moved to the Brewer Estate."

    Kenta: "Wish I knew where that was."

    Aki: "It''s in the Linden District."

    Kenta: "Really? I was just there."

    Great, my feet hurt already.

    I already had got a sense of the place and headed back into the Linden District, asked around, and found myself in front of the Brewer Estate.

    The gate could be opened, but am I supposed to do so?

    No point in letting a gate stop when I already made it this far.

    So, I opened the gate and walked up to the door, giving it a good 3 knocks before taking a step back.

    Kenta: "Ello?"

    When the doors opened, a middle-aged, formally dressed, redheaded woman came out. She gave me stink eye, which made second guess Aki''s claim that Yuuna was here.

    Unless I really wasn''t supposed to open the gates.

    Woman: "Can I help you? Better yet, what are you doing here?"

    Kenta: "Who''re you?"

    Woman: "You''re the one that''s on my property. That should be my question."

    Kenta: "I''m Kenta. I''m here for Yuuna Hisakawa."

    Woman: "Well, she''s not available."

    Kenta: "Is she elsewhere?"

    Woman: "Yes. Try the local market if you need her so badly."

    Well, it might be more walking, but at least it''s still in the same district. So, I sucked it up and went on my way.

    But, as I dreaded, once I finally returned to the market, there was a carriage and a couple of guards blocking off the street keeping the crowd that has gathered from entering.

    Guard: "The market is temporarily closed."

    Kenta: "It was open earlier."

    Guard #2: "It was... but someone was just murdered and here we are. Until our investigation is done, nobody is allowed in or out."

    To hell with this!

    I figured maybe a section of the market was closed and I went around to the other entrances, but there were also closed off. I sighed and sat at a nearby bench, relieving my legs and feet of hours of torment.

    I''m ready to call it a day.

    I brought money, but if this keeps up for more than a few days and I''ll be sleeping on the streets.

    Lady: "Kenta?"

    When I turned my head to the direction of the voice, I immediately recognized who it was.

    Kenta: "Yuuna?!"

    Yuuna: "It''s really you!"

    Kenta: "Yuuna¡­ you look¡­ young? You haven''t aged a bit¡­"

    So this is Yuuna Hisakawa¡­

    She sits right next to me and places the groceries between her legs.

    Yuuna: "How long has it been? Like 22 years!"

    It feels like hasn''t passed when I look at Yuuna. She always took care of her skin and I thought she was always self-conscious, but she still looks 20!

    Kenta: "Ya, that''s right."

    Yuuna: "I almost didn''t recognize you. What have you been up to?"

    Kenta: "Just got here¡­ ''n well, stuff."

    Yuuna: "Wow, I can''t believe it''s actually you."

    Kenta: "You look the same."

    Yuuna: "What¡­ You¡­ Whatever happened to you? You disappeared that night. I remember we were going to run away together to Coria."

    Kenta: "I got arrested."

    Yuuna: "For what?"

    Kenta: "Everyone said I raped you."

    She ran her hand to her mouth, shocked.

    Yuuna: "Why would they¡ª!"

    Kenta: "Who else?"

    She looks away and into the streets.

    Yuuna: "My father is a scumbag. The people I know are trying to take everything from House Hisakawa."

    Kenta: "That''s nice, but I can''t get back the years I spent."

    All these years and I thought Yuuna knew I was in prison. What a mind-bender of a situation this is.

    Kenta: "I also have a daughter? Is it true?"

    She looks up to the sky and sighs.

    Yuuna: "Yeah, she''s all grown up now."

    Kenta: "I''m sorry."

    Yuuna: "For what?"

    Kenta: "I shoulda helped raise a kid."

    Yuuna: "Uh¡ªno! Don''t apologize! It''s really not your fault."

    She reaches into her bag of groceries and hands me an apple.

    Kenta: "Thanks."

    Yuuna: "You know, she kept asking about you when she was a teen."

    Kenta: "She has? Ain''t Takeo her dad now?"

    Yuuna: "She did think he was for a while, but Tak was an asshole. He yelled at her when she was 12 and said things like, "you''re not even my kid."

    Kenta: "Cool guy."

    Yuuna: "Something like that can leave a large impression on someone at her age. It went as far as Kanna to stop calling Tak "dad."

    Kenta: "It leave one on you, too?"

    Yuuna: "It did. I told him the truth. The only reason I was still married to him was that my mom benefited from the allegiance we supposedly created by getting married. In reality, he''s nothing more than a business partner."

    I can''t imagine how toxic that environment must''ve been for her and that kid.

    Kenta: "That''s horrible¡ªuh¡ªnot horrible, but harsh?"

    Yuuna: "I know, it''s fine, Ken."

    Kenta: "But¡­ why''re you telling me this?"

    Yuuna: "Maybe it feels good to get it off my chest after all these years."

    Kenta: "Oh¡­ you went ''n let it bottle up for so long."

    Yuuna: "Yeah, I can be a bitch to someone that deserves it."

    Kenta: "I¡­ also heard what happened to Takeo ''n his funeral."

    Yuuna: "You have? Well, it''s a shame, really. I think the reason they didn''t let me attend the funeral was to be petty."

    She chokes up but quickly composes herself.

    Yuuna: "So much has happened these past 2 years alone, I''m glad I got to tell someone about it."

    Kenta: "Never have?"

    Yuuna: "Hm, I did tell some of it to someone else."

    Kenta: "Who?"

    Yuuna: "A certain someone I had a fling with."

    Kenta: "You cheated."

    Yuuna: "In hindsight, it was a horrible move."

    Kenta: "Why?"

    Yuuna: "He treated me like a person and made me feel heard. I was blinded by rose-tinted glasses and I didn''t really realize the gravity of what I did until he disappeared."

    She sighs.

    Yuuna: "It''s a secret we plan to take to the grave."

    Kenta: "''N Kanna? Is she good?"

    Yuuna: "She turned out better than me. She''s engaged to her boyfriend."

    Kenta: "She''s already engaged?"

    Yuuna: "Well, it''s complicated."

    Kenta: "How?"

    Yuuna: "Do you know about House Omeo and House Hiyashi?"

    Kenta: "Ya, from my sis. Why?"

    Yuuna: "After a debacle caused by my father, he decided to try and get Kanna married to Patriarch Nishimura and almost succeeded. The only way to prevent it was to have her get engaged to her current boyfriend. So that happens, father loses his temper and threatens everyone in House Omeo. House Omeo allied themselves with House Hiyashi, House Hisakawa''s rivals, and they sent a very long letter basically saying House Hisakawa''s time is limited and started buying out the businesses they owned¡­ Or, the important ones at least."

    Kenta: "Hiyashi. Omeo. I see. They both hate Hisakawa."

    Yuuna: "Pretty much."

    These House Omeo boys sound serious. Yuuna and my daughter might be affiliated, but I want to stay as far as possible. I''ve been in enough conflict for one life.

    Kenta: "House Hiyashi really ally with a new house? That''s odd, innit?"

    Yuuna: "A lot has changed in 22 years and House Omeo is growing exponentially. There are even rumors that they got territory in Hei''an."

    Kenta: "That true?"

    She smiles.

    Yuuna: "Not really. The rumors are just getting out of hand. The furthest their reach extends to is Phia."

    Kenta: "So, territory? They Quinduo? Is that why they''re tight-lipped?" [1]

    Yuuna: "They''re shady, yes. But they''re not on the wrong side of the law."

    Kenta: "Why stay in shadows then?"

    Yuuna: "A number of reasons. One of them is to protect their members from people like my father."

    Kenta: "''N the patriarch?"

    Yuuna: "Actually¡­ I think it''s better if you meet him. He''s nothing short of amazing."

    Kenta: "Meeting¡­ I want to meet Kanna."

    Yuuna: "Of course, she''d be happy to meet you. I don''t know where she is currently. We were just shopping when she wandered off with her future husband, but we still live together. She''ll come around if we wait at our home."

    Kenta: "It''s Brewer Estate, ya? Aki told me."

    Yuuna: "Aki? From the Historic District? I should give her a gift for helping you."

    ...

    Author''s Notes:

    [1] - The Quinduo are Ostroven''s variant of the Yakuza.

 104 META WataMatta 2.0

    @@I am currently in the middle of rewriting the entirety of Vol. 1 \u0026 2, and some changes to the rest, which I dubbed "WataMatta 2.0."

    For some of you, this might be why you see notifications about new releases and wonder why you aren''t seeing them.

    The official Legacy version is available for free on Google Books.

    The planned changes are:

    ¡¤Revamping of lore elements

    ¡¤Revision of Volume 2

    Volume 1-

    ¡¤Steven Omeo''s origins is now clear, making him Chinese-Mexican

    ¡¤Yuuna Hisakawa''s net worth is now increased to 10,000,000 Ostroven Coin

    ¡¤Steven \u0026 Yuuna''s relationship in Vol. 1 is a lot less awkward

    ¡¤Lilith is less sadistic and more emotional

    ¡¤Kanna is much more prominent

    ----

    Volume 2-

    ¡¤Void Entity is completely removed

    ¡¤Niroja Bista is more standoffish during her initial encounter

    ¡¤Steven and Madelyn do not support the Hidden Village''s views of the Royal Family

    ¡¤Bao breaks Steven''s nose during their confrontation

    ¡¤Niroja kisses Steven for saving her after gifting him the necklace

    \u003cgdiv\u003e\u003c/gdiv\u003e

    \u003cgdiv\u003e\u003c/gdiv\u003e